Lễ – của Khổng Tử và Nho gia

Lễ – của Khổng Tử và Nho gia

Lễ – của Khổng Tử và Nho gia 

Lễ – của Khổng Tử và Nho gia

Chữ Lễ là một thành phần quan trọng trong triết học của Nho giáo. Nói của Nho giáo cũng không đúng vì nó có trước đó, và Khổng Tử lấy thuật làm tác để hệ thống và nâng tầm chữ Lễ. Về sau, các môn đệ của Nho gia, mỗi người tùy theo cái sở trường của mình và định nghĩa và phát huy lại chữ Lễ.

Bên cạnh đó, các học phái khác như Mặc gia, Lão Trang, Dương chu, Pháp gia và Hàn Phi v.v vì cạnh tranh và khác nhau với Nho học mà cũng có ít nhiều phản bác chữ Lễ. Thế nhưng, chúng ta phải hiểu suyên suốt tư tưởng triết học của các học phái để từ đó mới có cái nhìn xuyên suốt. Tư tưởng của học phái nào, nhập thế, xuất thế, vô vi ra làm sao để từ đó mới thẩm định những lời phản bác ấy đúng hay sai. Ví dụ với tư tưởng vô vi, xuất thế, tự tại tuyệt đối của Trang Tử,  thì việc phản bác không cần Nhân – Nghĩa của Nho giáo là điều hiển nhiên. Kẻ hậu học bây giờ rất hồ đồ, dùng Lão Trang phản bác Nhân – Nghĩa Khổng Tử. Dùng Mặc học chỉ trích Lễ Nhạc của Khổng Tử là Kiến thủ, một trong năm ác kiến do nhà Phật định nghĩa.

Phần I: Chữ Lễ của Khổng Tử

A- Theo sách Nho giáo trọn bộ – Trần Trọng Kim

Chữ lễ trước tiên chỉ dùng để nói cách thờ thần cho được phúc, tức là chỉ có nghĩa cúng tế, thuộc về đường tông giáo mà thôi. Sau dùng rộng ra, nói gồm cả những qui củ mà phong tục và tập quán của nhân quần xã hội đã thừa nhận, như: quan, hôn, triều, sính, tang, tế, tân chủ, hương ẩm tửu, quân lữ. Sau cùng chữ lễ lại có cái nghĩa thật rộng nói gồm cả cái quyền bính của vua và cái tiết chế sự hành vi của nhân chúng. Cái nghĩa ấy bao quát cả những việc thích hợp với cái lẽ công chính của đạo lý và lẽ thích nghi của sự lý. “Lễ giã giả, nghĩa chi thực giã. Hiệp chư nghĩa nhi hiệp, tắc lễ tuy tiên vương vị chi hữu, khả dĩ nghĩa khởi giã: lễ là cái thực của nghĩa. Hợp với các điều nghĩa mà hợp, thi lễ tuy tiên vương chưa đặt ra, nhưng cũng có thể lấy nghĩa mà khởi sáng ra được”. (Lễ ký: Lễ vận, IX). Vậy lễ với lý và nghĩa là một, có thể lấy làm qui củ cho sự hành vi, có thể tùy thời mà thay đổi cho hay hơn, tốt hơn, không phải cố chấp lấy cổ lễ cựu tục làm hạn. Chữ lễ hiểu nghĩa rộng như thế mới đúng với cái tông chỉ của Khổng giáo. Tông chỉ ấy cốt nhất là hàm dưỡng những tình cảm cho thật hậu, để gây thành cái tập quán đạo đức cho đến bậc nhân.

Theo cái nghĩa rộng, chữ lễ đã định rõ trên kia, thì tác dụng của lễ có thể chia ra làm bốn chủ đích như sau này:

1—Chủ đích thứ nhất là để hàm dưỡng tính tình. Nguyên Khổng giáo vốn là cái học trọng tình cảm, cho nhân sự đều bởi tình cảm mà sinh ra. Vậy nên thánh nhân rất chú ý về việc gây nên nhiều tình cảm rất tốt, rất hậu, tức là gây thành cái gốc đạo nhân. Cái nghĩa tối cổ chữ lễ thuộc về việc tế tự vẫn quan hệ đến đạo đức. Vì việc tế tự có thể gây thành cái trạng thái có nhiều tình cảm rất hậu. […]

Khổng giáo dùng lễ là cốt tao thành ra một thứ không khí lễ nghĩa, khiến người ta có cái đạo đức tập quán để làm điều lành, điều phải, mà vẫn tự nhiên không biết. Sách Lễ ký, thiên Đàn cung hạ chép chuyện người Chu Phong thưa với Lỗ Ai công rằng: “Khư mộ chi gian, vị thi ai ư dân nhi dân ai; xã tắc tông miếu chi trung, vị thi kính ư dân nhi dân kính: ở chỗ mồ mả, chưa dạy dân phải thương mà dân tự nhiên có lòng thương; ở chỗ xã tắc tông miếu, chưa dạy dân phải kính mà dân tự nhiên có lòng kính, ở chỗ mồ mả thì có cái không khí bi ai, ở chỗ tông miếu thì có cái không khí tôn kính, ai đã hô hấp cái không khí ấy thì rồi tự hóa theo mà không biết. Khổng giáo dùng lễ tức là để gầy thành ra cái không khí đạo đức vậy.

2—Cái chủ đích thứ hai là để giữ những tình cảm cho thích hợp đạo trung. Gây thành ra những tình cảm rất tốt, rất hậu, là một điều rất trọng yếu của Khổng giáo. Nhưng cứ để cho tình cảm được tự do hành động thì thường sinh ra lắm điều chếch lệch, phi thái quá thì bất cập. Vậy nên phải lấy lễ mà khiến sự hành vi của người ta cho có chừng mực, để lúc nào cũng hợp với đạo trung. Khổng tử nói: “Cung nhi vô lễ tắc lao, thận nhi vô lễ tắc tỉ, dũng nhi vô lễ tắc loạn, trực nhi vô lễ tắc giảo: cung kính mà không có lễ thì phiền, cẩn thận mà không có lễ thành ra sợ hãi, dũng mà không có lễ thì loạn, trực mà không có lễ thành ra vội vã.” (Luận ngữ: Thái Bá, XIII).

[…]

Khổng giáo thỉ chung làm việc gì cũng cần lấy đạo trung; nếu không có lễ để làm tiêu chuẩn cho sự hành vi thì biết thế nào là trung được. Vậy nên Khổng tử nói rằng: “Lễ hồ, lễ hồ, sở dĩ chế trung giã: lễ vậy ôi, lễ vậy ôi, để chữa cho vừa đạo trung vậy.” (Lễ ký: Ai công vấn, XXVIII).

Cái chủ đích thứ hai này quan hệ với cái chủ đích thứ nhất mật thiết lắm, vì là các tông chỉ Khổng giáo không những là khiến người ta phải có tình cảm rất tốt, rất hậu mà thôi, nhưng lại khiến những tình cảm ấy phải điều hòa cho hợp đạo trung. Đó là quan niệm tối trọng yếu trong Khổng giáo, bởi vì người ta có giữ được tầm tính cho công chính và làm việc gì cũng đắc kỳ trung thì mới là nhân được

3—Cái chủ đích thứ ba là định lẽ phải trái, tình thân sơ và trật tự, trên dưới cho phân minh. Ở trong xã hội có vua tôi, cha con, vợ chồng, có người thân kẻ sơ, có việc phải việc trái, cho nên phải có lễ để phân biệt cho rõ mọi lẽ, khiến người ta biết đường ăn ở cho phải đạo: “Phù lễ giả, sở dĩ định thân sơ, quyết hiềm nghi, biệt đồng dị, minh thị phi giã: lễ là để định thân sơ, quyết sự hiềm nghi, phân biệt chỗ giống nhau khác nhau, rõ lẽ phải trái”. (Lễ ký: Khúc lễ thượng, I). Lễ là cốt để phân ra trật tự, khiến cho vạn vật không có điều gì hồ đồ hỗn độn. “Phù lễ giả sở dĩ chương nghi biệt vi, dĩ vi dân phường giả giã. Cố quí tiện hữu đẳng, y phục hữu biệt, triều đình hữu vị, tắc dân hữu sở nhượng: lễ là dùng để làm cho rõ điều ngờ, biện bạch những điều vi ẩn, để làm sự phòng giữ cho dân. Cho nên người sang người hèn có bậc, y phục có phân biệt, có chỗ triều đình có ngôi thứ, thì dân mới có đức nhượng”. (Lễ kỷ: Phương ký, XXX).

[…]

Lễ dùng về phương diện phân tôn ti trật tự, tức là phép tắc để tổ chức luân lý ở trong gia đình, xã Hội và quốc gia vậy.

4—Chủ đích thứ tư là để tiết chế cái thường tình của người ta. Sách Lễ ký, thiên Nhạc ký nói rằng: “Nhân sinh nhi tĩnh, thiên chi tính giã. Cảm ư vật nhi động, tính chi dục giã. Vật chí tri tri, nhiên hậu hiếu ố hình yên. Hiếu ố vô tiết ư nội, tri dụ ư ngoại, bất năng phản cung thiên lý diệt hỹ: người ta sinh ra vốn tĩnh, đó là tính trời. Cảm với vật ở ngoài mà động, là cái muốn của tính. Vật đến thì cái biết của mình biết, nhiên hậu cái hiếu, cái ố, mới hình ra. Cái hiếu, cái ố mà không có tiết chế ở trong, cái biết của mình bị ngoại vật dẫn dụ, cứ thế mà không nghĩ lại, thì thiên lý tiêu diệt vậy”. Cứ theo Khổng giáo thì người ta bẩm thụ cái tính của Trời, cái tính ấy cảm xúc với ngoại vật mà động; tính động thành ra tình. Tình thì ai cũng có nhưng nếu không có cái gì để tiết chế, thì rồi bị ngoại vật làm cho đến mất cái thiên tính đi. Bởi vậy Khổng tử nói: “Phù lễ, tiên vương dĩ thừa thiên chi đạo, dĩ trị nhân chi tình: lễ là tiên vương vâng theo cái đạo của Trời để trị cái tình của người” (Lễ ký: Lễ vận, IX).

Khổng giáo vốn lấy tình cảm làm trọng, nhưng vẫn biết cái tình cảm của người thường mà không có hạn chế thì thành hư hỏng. Khổng tử nói: “Trung nhân chi tình hữu dư tắc xỉ, bất túc tắc kiệm, vô cấm tắc dâm, vô độ tắc thất, túng dục tắc bại. Cố ẩm thực hữu lượng, y phục hữu tiết, cung thất hữu độ, súc tụ hữu số, xa khí hữu hạn, dĩ phòng loạn chi nguyên giã: cái thường tình của hạng người trung nhân, hễ có thừa thì xa xỉ, không đủ thì sẻn, không ngăn cấm thì dâm đãng, không theo tiết độ thì sai lầm, buông thả lòng dục thì hư hỏng. Cho nên ẩm thực phải có hạn lượng, y phục phải có tiết chế, cửa nhà phải có pháp độ, súc tụ phải có số thường, xe cộ và đồ dùng phải có ngữ có hạn, là để giữ phòng cái nguồn loạn vậy” (Khổng tử tập ngữ: Tề hầu vấn, XIII).

Vì vậy mới theo thường tình của người ta mà đặt ra văn vẻ để giữ cho người ta khỏi làm bậy: “Lễ giả, nhân nhân chi tình nhi vi chi tiết văn, dĩ vi dân phường giả giã”, “lễ là nhân cái thường tình của người ta mà đặt ra tiết độ; văn vẻ, để làm cái ngăn giữ cho dân”. (Lễ ký: Phường ký, XXX). Nhưng cái tình của người ta thường ẩn khuất ở trong bụng không sao biết được, chỉ có dùng lễ thì mới ngăn giữ được mà thôi: “Ẩm thực, nam nữ, nhân chi đại dục tồn yên; tử vong, bần khổ, nhân chi đại ố tồn yên. Cố dục ô giả, tâm chi đại đoan giã, nhân tàng kỳ tâm, bất khả trắc đạc giã; mỹ ác giai tại kỳ tâm, bất kiến kỳ sắc giã. Dục nhất dĩ cùng chi, xả lễ hà dĩ tai: cái đại dục của người ta là ở việc ăn uống trai gái, bao giờ cũng có, cái đại ố của người ta là ở sự chết mất, nghèo khổ, bao giờ cũng có. Cho nên dục, ố, là cái mối lớn của tâm vậy, người ta giấu kín cái tâm không thể dò xét được; cái hay cái dở đều ở cả trong tâm, không hiển hiện ra ngoài. Nếu muốn tóm lại làm một để biết cho cùng mà bỏ lễ thì lấy gì mà biết được”. (Lễ ký: Lễ vận, IX) […]

Sự giáo hóa của lễ tinh vi lắm và có hiệu quả rất sâu xa: “Lễ chi giáo hóa giã vi, kỳ chỉ tà giã ư vị hình, sử nhân nhật tỉ thiện, viễn tội, nhi bất tự tri giă: sự giáo hóa của lễ rất cơ mầu, ngăn cấm điều bậy ngay lúc chưa hình ra, khiến người ta ngày ngày đến gần điều thiện, tránh xa điều tội, mà tự mình không biết”. (Lễ ký: Kinh giải, XXVI). Vì thế cho nên thánh nhân rất chuộng lễ: “Phù lễ cấm loạn chỉ sở do sinh, do phương chỉ thủy chi tự lai giã: lễ là cấm sự loạn sinh ra, như đường đê giữ cho nước không đến vậy”. (Lễ ký: Kinh giải, XXVI). Người giàu sang biết lễ thì không dâm tà, không kiêu căng; người bần tiện biết lễ thì không nản chí, không làm bậy. Người làm vua làm chúa có biết lễ thì mới biết trị nước yên dân. Nói rút lại: “Lễ chi ư chính quốc giã, do hành chi ư khinh trọng giã, thằng mặc chi ư khúc trực giã, qui củ chi ư phương viên giã: lễ đối với việc sửa nước cũng như cái cân đối với việc nặng nhẹ, cái dây đối với vật thẳng vật cong, cái qui cái củ đối với vật tròn vật vuông vậy”. (Lễ ký: Kinh giải, XXVI).

————-

Xét kỹ bốn cái chủ đích đã nói trên kia, thì biết rõ tác dụng của lễ thật là quảng đại, thật là tinh vi, đủ chứng là tâm lý học của Khổng giáo sâu xa vô cùng. Hồ Thích Chi nói trong sách “Trung Quốc triết học sử” rằng: “Trong cái nghĩa rộng chữ lễ có hàm cái tính chất pháp luật, nhưng lễ thì thiên trọng về cái qui củ tích cực, mà pháp luật thì thiên trọng về cái cấm chế tiêu cực. Lễ thì dạy người ta nên làm điều gì và không nên làm điều gì; pháp luật thì cấm không cho làm những việc gì, hễ là làm thì phải tội. Người làm điều trái lễ thì chỉ bị người quân tử chỉ nghị chê cười, chứ người làm trái pháp luật thì có hình pháp xét xử”. Lời ấy nói riêng vể cái chủ đích thứ tự thì rất phải lắm.

Dùng lễ có lợi hơn là có thể ngăn cấm được việc chưa xảy ra, mà dùng pháp luật thì chỉ để trị cái việc đã có rồi, bởi vậy thánh nhân chỉ trọng lễ, chứ không trọng hình: “Phàm nhân chi tri, năng kiến dĩ nhiên, bất kiến tương nhiên. Lễ giả cấm, ư tương nhiên chi tiền, nhi pháp giả cấm ư dĩ nhiên chi hậu… Lễ vân, lễ vân, quí tuyệt ác ư vị manh, nhi khởi kính ư vi diểu, sử dân nhật tỉ thiện viễn tội nhi bất tự tri giã: phàm cái biết của người ta chỉ biết cái đã có rồi, không biết được cái sắp có. Lễ là để cấm trước cái sắp có, pháp luật là để cấm sai cái đã có rồi… Lễ vậy, lễ vậy, lễ quí là dứt được điều ác từ lúc chưa nảy mầm ra, dấy lòng kính ở chỗ người ta không trông thấy, để cho dân ngày ngày đến gần điều thiện, xa điều tội, mà tự mình không biết”. (Đại Đái Lễ ký: Lễ tế).

Lễ – của Khổng Tử và Nho gia

B- Theo sách Lịch sử triết học Trung Quốc – Tập I: Thời đại Tử học. Tác giả: Phùng Hữu Lan, Lê Anh Minh biên dịch

Về Lễ & Nhạc Luận Ngữ  chép:

—Lâm Phóng hỏi về gốc của Lễ, Khổng Tử nói: “Câu hỏi này trọng đại lắm. Lễ mà xa xỉ thì tiết kiệm còn hơn. Tang mà chỉ lo nghi thức thì đau buồn còn hơn” (Luận Ngữ – Bát Dật)

—Cái dụng của Lễ là lấy hòa làm quí. Cái đạo của tiên vương nhờ hòa mà đẹp (Luận Ngữ – Học Nhi)

—Lễ ư? Lễ ư? Ngọc và lụa là lễ ư? Nhạc ư? Nhạc ư? Chuông và trống là nhạc ư? (Luận Ngữ

—Dương Chính – LAM chú: Khổng Tử phê bình sự thi hành lễ nhạc chỉ vụ vào hình thức.)

Trong đoạn kể trên, Khổng Tử giảng về Lễ và Nhạc đã chú trọng đến gốc của lễ và nguyên lý của nhạc, chứ không phải chỉ giảng về hình thức, tiết tấu mà thôi

[….]

Trực – Nhân – Trung – Thứ

Trên đây đã nói Khổng Tử chú trọng gốc của Lễ. Tử Hạ hỏi: “Kinh Thi nói: Miệng xinh chúm chím cười, long lanh mắt sáng ngời. Trên nền trắng vẽ màu sặc sỡ. Như vậy là có nghĩa gì?”. Khổng Tử đáp: “Nền trắng có trước rồi ta mới vẽ lên sau”. Tử Hạ: “Tức là lễ có sau [Nhân và Nghĩa] chăng?”. Khổng Tử nói: “Bốc Thương à, trò là người phát khởi được ý ta, có thể cùng ta thảo luận về Kinh Thi rồi đó”.

Tử Hạ nhờ có câu“nền trắng có trước rồi ta mới vẽ lên sau” mà hiểu rằng “lễ có sau”. Người ta tất phải có tính tình chân chính rồi sau mới thực hành lễ. Cũng như gái đẹp, trước phải cười duyên liếc khéo, rồi sau đó mới trang điểm cho đẹp. Nếu không, lễ chỉ là hình thức hư ngụy, đã không đủ quí mà còn đáng khinh. Vì thế, Khổng Tử nói:

—Kẻ bất nhân thì theo lễ làm gì? Kẻ bất nhân thì theo nhạc làm gì? (Luận Ngữ – Bát Dật).

Người bất nhân không có tính tình chân chính, cho nên làm theo lễ nhạc chỉ là làm tăng thêm giả dối

—Người quân tử lấy nghĩa làm bản chất, theo lễ mà làm, từ tốn mà nói năng, lấy trung tín mà làm nên việc (Luận Ngữ – Vệ Linh Công)

Vậy lễ và chất phác phải phối hợp với nhau cùng thi hành

[…]

Thời xưa, chữ lễ rất rộng. Ngoài ý nghĩa như hiện nay, chữ lễ còn bao hàm tất cả phong tục, tập quán, chế độ, chính trị, tổ chức, xã hội. Tử Sản nói: „“Lễ là qui phạm của trời, là chuẩn tắc của đất, là hành động của dân“. Sách Trang Tử, thiên Thiên Hạ chép: “Lễ dẫn dắt hành vi“. Hễ qui tắc nào liên quan đến hành vi của con người đều thuộc về lễ.[…]

Đồng thời, Khổng Tử chú trọng gốc của Lễ nên nói đến thẳng thắn (Trực). Nói đến thẳng thắn tức là nhấn mạnh sự tự do của tính tình cá nhân, nói đến lễ là nhấn mạnh sự ràng buộc của các ước lệ xã hội đối với cá nhân. Cái trước là ý tưởng mới của Khổng Tử, cái sau vốn là qui tắc có từ xưa. Bậc quân tử trong lý tưởng của Khổng Tử là người có thể lấy tính tình chân thật mà làm theo lễ.

[…] Nhân là một trong những khái niệm quan trọng nhất trong tư tưởng Khổng Tử […]  Người có lòng nhân là người có tính tình chân thật nhất và phát ra hợp lễ […] Nhan Uyên hỏi về nhân, Khổng Tử nói: “Khắc kỉ phục lễ  (Kềm chế bản thân và theo lễ) là nhân. Một ngày khắc kỉ phục lễ thiên hạ trở về nhân“. Nhan Uyên hỏi : „“Xin hỏi đặc điểm của nhân?“. Khổng Tử nói: „“Cái gì không hợp lễ thì đừng nhìn, đừng nói, đừng nghe, đừng làm“ (Luận Ngữ – Nhan Uyên). „“Thẳng thắn mà không ham học [lễ] thì có cái tệ phiền nhiễu“ (Luận Ngữ – Dương Hóa). Cho nên nhân là tính tình chân thực của con người mà khi biểu lộ thì phải hợp lễ mới được

C- Theo sách Khổng học đăng – Phan Bội Châu

Trích dẫn:

Tử viết: nhân nhi bất nhân, như lễ hà? Nhân nhi bất nhân, như nhạc hà?

Ngài nói rằng:

Người đã bất nhân thời có làm lễ mà làm sao nên lễ? Người đã bất nhân thời dầu có làm nhạc mà làm sao nên nhạc?

Chữ “lễ”, chữ “nhạc” ở đây, không phải như lễ nhạc quen nói ở đầu miệng ta đâu. Theo ở nơi lẽ trời mà bổ thêm vào tiết văn trật tự gọi là lễ; gốc ở đạo người mà biểu hiện ra ở nơi tiết tấu thanh âm thời gọi bằng nhạc. Vậy nên làm lễ làm nhạc, tất phải gốc ở lòng nhân mà tỏ rõ ra, vậy sau lễ mới nên lễ, nhạc mới nên nhạc. Nên đức Khổng Tử có bài nói rằng: Ví dầu người ta đã bất nhân thời lẽ trời đã mất hẳn, mà đạo người cũng chẳng có gì; nhưng cái lễ nhạc mà nó làm ra đó, chỉ thấy là ngọc lụa chuông trống mà thôi, có gì là lễ nhạc thiệt đâu? Nên Khổng Tử đã có câu nói rằng: “Lễ vân lễ vân, ngọc bạch vân hồ tai; nhạc vân nhạc vân, chung cổ vân hồ tai!..“

Nghĩa là, gọi bằng lễ đó, há phải thấy ngọc lụa mà gọi bằng lễ đâu, gọi bằng nhạc đó há phải nghe chuông trống mà gọi bằng nhạc đâu!

Hữu tử viết: tín, cận ư nghĩa, ngôn khả phục dã; cung, cận ư lễ, viễn sỉ nhục dã; nhân, bất thất kỳ thân, diệc khả tông dã.

[…] Giao thiệp với người, vẫn nên có thái độ cung kính. Nhưng thái độ ấy, phải theo đúng với lễ; chẳng phải gặp người nào, lúc nào cũng cung kính bướng mà được đâu. Hễ ta dùng thái độ cung kính cho đúng với nghĩa lý tức là lễ (cung cận ư lễ) thời chẳng bao giờ mắc lấy xấu thẹn (viễn sỉ nhục dã). Trái lại, cung kính người mà làm cách siểm nịnh a dua, để lấy lòng những kẻ quyền thế, ấy là trái với lễ đó rồi làm sao viễn được sỉ nhục ru? Chẳng phải thành ra người ty ô vô sỉ hay sao?

Vì vậy, người muốn tự lập, tất phải biết “lễ”. Ngài cũng đã thường có câu nói rằng:

Bất học lễ, vô dĩ lập.

“Lễ” là cái đám đất vững vàng cho ta đứng. Nếu không biết “lễ”, không dựa vào đâu mà lập được vậy (bất trì lễ, vô dĩ lập).

Bàn đến luân lí ở nơi quốc gia, xưa kia Nho giáo theo về đời chế độ quân chủ, nên luân lí quân thần vẫn là trọng lắm. Nhưng chỉ từ đời Tần trở xuống, một là vì cái độc quân chủ chuyên chế mà chế tạo ra vô số quân quyền; hai là vì cái tội Hán Nho xu siểm mà bày đặt ra vô số sách giả (ngụy thư), nên những câu quân quyền tuyệt đối mà họ lại niết tạo ra những lời đức Khổng Tử. Thậm chí như một thiên Hương Đảng, miêu tả những cái thái độ tôn quân đạt ư cực điểm. Chúng ta thử xem thiên ấy cho kĩ, có được mấy câu thật mấy thầy cao đệ chép ra đâu. Chẳng qua sau khi Tần đốt sách rồi, sách tàn thẻ nát, sứt ngược sứt xuôi, lũ Hán Nho nhân dịp ấy chắp vá vơ thêm cho đạt được cái mục đích siểm chúa cầu vinh, kì thực thời toàn cả thiên ấy chỉ một hai câu đúng mà thôi.

Tác giả xin chứng vào mấy câu thiệt lời đức Khổng Tử thời biết rõ được luân lí Khổng học đối với quân thần.

Tử viết: Sự quân tận lễ, nhân dĩ vi siểm dã.

Ngài nói rằng: Hễ những kẻ thờ vua hết sức làm cho có lễ mạo, là những món người dung tục kia lấy đó làm cách siểm nịnh mà thôi (sự quân tận lễ, nhân dĩ vi siểm dã), chứ theo như đạo sự quân thời chỉ cốt ở “trách nan trần thiện”, còn như lễ tiết ở bề ngoài thời có cần gì đâu.

Xem như bài này thời sự quân tận lễ, đức Thánh vẫn cho là siểm, có đâu như những việc chép ở thiên Hương Đảng, mà bảo rằng Khổng Tử làm như thế? Chẳng phải là oan cho đức Khổng Tử lắm hay sao?

Học giả phải biết chữ “lễ” ở trong bài này, khác với chữ “lễ” ở mọi nơi. Chữ “lễ” như “phục lễ” ở thiên Nhan Uyên, chữ “ước lễ” (thu thúc vào điều lễ) ở thiên Tử Hãn thời “lễ” là lẽ phải của trời; còn chữ “lễ” ở bài này thời chỉ là nghi tiết ở nơi hình thức mà thôi.

Thờ vua mà chỉ chăm chỉ ở nơi nghi tiết, chính là cách siểm nịnh của món tiểu nhân đó.

Định Công vấn: Quân sử thần, thần sự quân, như chi hà? Khổng Tử đối viết: Quân sử thần dĩ lễ, thần sự quân dĩ trung.

Định Công là vua nước Lỗ hỏi với đức Thánh rằng: Vua sai tôi, tôi thờ phụng vua, như thế nào là phải?

Đức Thánh thưa rằng: Vua với tôi thảy là người nào có chức phận người ấy, chỉ chung gánh việc nước mà thôi, vậy nên vua đối với tôi không có phép ỷ mình là quyền thế vua, nên đến lúc sai sử tôi, tất phải lấy lễ; nghĩa là, những việc không đúng với lẽ phải, không được sai sử tôi ấy là “quân sử thần dĩ lễ”. Tôi phụng thờ vua, chẳng phải kiêng nể ở quyền thế nơi vua, chỉ duy hết nghĩa vụ của mình là lo gánh việc nước- theo như nghĩa vụ mình mà thờ vua, cốt ở lòng ngay thẳng, nên phải “dĩ trung”, nghĩa là những việc gì không đúng đạo thẳng thời không đem ra thờ vua, ấy là: “thần sự quân dĩ trung”.

“Sử thần dĩ lễ”, là dựa vào lễ mà không dựa vào quyền; “sự quân dĩ trung” là cốt ở trung mà không cốt ở nịnh.

Xem như bài này thời đức Thánh đối với đạo “quân thần”, vẫn song song cân ngang như nhau: một phương diện phải có chữ “lễ” thời một phương diện mới có chữ “trung”. Nói trái lại, quân mà “vô lễ” thời thần cũng “bất trung”, đó là lẽ đương nhiên. Ngụ ý của Thánh nhân là tương đối mà không bao giờ tuyệt đối.

*******************

Xuân Thu Tả Truyện (1)  bàn về đấng quân vương biết “thủ lễ” (giữ việc lễ) như sau:

«Một minh quân thưởng lành, phạt ác trông nom dân chúng như con cái người, che chở dân như trời, cưu mang dân như đất. Dân chúng đối với vị minh quân ấy sẽ thương yêu như con thương yêu cha, ngưỡng vọng tin tưởng người như hai vầng nhật nguyệt, kính tôn người như thần minh, sợ hãi người như sấm sét. Một vị minh quân như thế ai dám truất phế, dám đánh đuổi. Có đấng minh quân thông sáng như thần ấy là nguyện vọng của dân.

«Nhược bằng làm vua mà để dân chúng cùng khốn, để thần minh thiếu khói hương tế tự, thì dân sẽ tuyệt vọng, xã tắc sẽ ngả nghiêng vô chủ. Một nhà vua vô dụng như vậy lẽ nào không truất phế, không đánh đuổi đi.

«Trời sinh ra người, cũng cho họ vua chúa để hướng dẫn để họ khỏi làm hư mất tính Trời. Khi đã có vua chúa, Ngài lại cho người phụ bật chỉ vẽ, để bảo vệ và ngăn ngừa các ngài không được đi ra ngoài phạm vi bổn phận. Vì thế, Thiên tử thì có các công; chư hầu có các khanh; khanh có các trất thất (anh em); đại phu có nhị tông (họ hàng); sĩ có anh em; thứ dân như hàng thợ thuyền buôn bán, dịch lệ, mục tử, tất cả cũng đều có thân quyến để giúp đỡ họ.

Khi làm hay, thì khen thưởng; khi làm dở thì sửa phạt; hoạn nạn thì đỡ đần; lầm lạc thì dắt dìu về đường ngay nẻo chính. Từ Thiên tử đến thứ dân ai cũng có cha, anh, con, em để sửa chữa những lỗi lầm, để xem xét công việc hành chính.

Sử gia chép sách, nhạc quan làm thơ, nhạc công hát những bài châm, bài gián để can ngăn. Các quan đại phu chỉ vẽ cho vua qui tắc đường lối, sĩ tử trần tấu lên những cảm nghĩ của dân về chính sách, chính thể, dân chúng phê bình; các nhà buôn trình bày hàng hóa nơi chợ búa; bách công hiến dâng những công trình sáng tác để nhà vua có ý niệm chính xác về nền hành chính của mình.»

…………….

Vậy thì “Lễ” của Nho giáo chẳng phải là điều nên theo hay sao ?

——————-

CT (1):- Theo truyền thống, Tả truyện thường được coi là tác phẩm của Tả Khâu Minh, và là lời bình cho cuốn Xuân Thu, mặc dầu một số học giả hiện nay vẫn còn tranh luận về điều này. Đa phần học giả nổi tiếng trong số đó, như Dương Bá Tuấn (楊伯峻) cho rằng tác phẩm đã được sáng tác thời Chiến Quốc, và nó đã được hoàn thành không muộn hơn năm 389 TCN.

Nhà sử học hiện đại Trung Quốc là Lê Đông Phương diễn giải về tác giả Tả truyện theo hướng khác. Ông nêu các luận điểm :

1.-Tác giả Tả thị Xuân Thu (tức Tả truyện) không thể là Tả Khâu Minh vì họ của Tả Khâu Minh là Tả Khâu chứ không phải Tả.

2.- Hai chữ Tả truyện có thể không phải là tên người mà là tên địa phương. Tả Thị là quê của danh tướng Ngô Khởi. Ngô Khởi lại là đệ tử của một người học trò của Khổng Tử, tên là Bốc Thương – còn gọi là Tử Hạ. Tử Hạ có sở trường về văn chương.

Có thể chính Tử Hạ mới là tác giả sách này. Ngô Khởi mang bộ sách này về quê Tả Thị. Về sau, bộ sách ấy được các đệ tử của ông mang từ Tả Thị qua nơi khác. Khi sách được truyền bá, người ta quen gọi “Sách Xuân Thu xuất phát từ họ Tả” – và nói gọn lại là Tả thị Xuân Thu, hay Tả truyện.

***************

TRỌNG TÂM CỦA  CHỮ “LỄ”:

***

(Trích Luận Ngữ)

………………………..

Theo Khổng Tử, con người toàn thiện là người có phẩm chất đạo đức phù hợp với ngũ thường, trong đó nhân tính được đặt lên hàng đầu. Chính vì vậy, người quân tử “Có khi còn quyên sinh để giữ trọng đạo nhân” (Hữu sát thân dĩ thành nhân – Luận ngữ, XV, 8), hoặc “Người quân tử lấy đạo nghĩa thành làm căn bản, dùng lễ để thi hành, biểu lộ bằng đức khiên tốn, hoàn thành nhờ chữ tín”. (Quân tử nghĩa dĩ vi chất, lễ dĩ hành chi, tốn dĩ xuất chi, tín dĩ thành chi – Luận ngữ, XV, 17).

Vậy Lễ là gì mà có thể làm cho thế giới này trở nên trật tự hài hoà? Lễ trước hết là cái làm cho vạn vật trong thế giới này có được vị thế phù hợp. Do vậy, con người là một trong vạn vật đó cũng phải tuân theo lễ, phải biết “Khắc kỷ phục lễ”, bởi “Người mà không có lòng nhân, dùng lễ sao được? Người mà không có lòng nhân dùng nhạc sao được?” (Nhân nhi bất nhân, như lễ hà? Nhân nhi bất nhân, như nhạc hà? Luận ngữ, III, 3), hoặc “Cung kính mà thiếu lễ thì khó nhọc, cẩn thận mà thiếu lễ thì nhút nhát, cương dũng mà thiếu lễ thì loạn, thẳng thắn mà thiếu lễ thì nóng gắt” (Cung nhi vô lễ tắc lao, thận nhi vô lễ tắc tỉ. Dũng nhi vô lễ tắc loạn, trực nhi vô lễ tắc giáo – Luận ngữ, VIII, 2).

Như vậy, lễ là cái đóng vai trò điều chỉnh hành vi con người, làm cho con người ứng xử với nhau tốt hơn trên cơ sở lấy “Thứ” (恕)làm trọng. Nhờ có “thứ” mà con người biết “Điều gì mình không muốn [người khác làm cho mình], chớ áp dụng cho người” (Kỷ sở bất dục, vật thi ư nhân – Luận ngữ, XV, 23).

Khi Nhan Uyên hỏi về Nhân, Khổng Tử giải thích: “Dẹp bỏ tư dục, trở về với lễ là phát huy điều nhân. Một ngày dẹp bỏ tư dục, trở về với lễ, cả thiên hạ [chịu cảm hoá] quay về về với điều nhân vậy”

(Khắc kỷ phục lễ vi nhân, nhất nhật khắc kỷ phục lễ, thiên hạ quy nhân yên. Nhân do kỷ nhi do nhân hồ tai? – Luận ngữ, XII, 1).

……………………

http://nhantu.net/BienKhaoTongQuat/LeNghiaLiemSi.htm

A.- ĐỊNH NGHĨA  “LỄ”:-

LỄ (禮)

Lễ là một danh từ rất bao quát, hàm súc rất nhiều ý nghĩa.

1) Lễ trước hết là một danh từ chung bao quát mọi định luật thiên nhiên chi phối vạn vật quần sinh. (Ensemble des lois naturelles)

2) Lễ là nghi lễ, là tất cả các bổn phận con người đối với trời đất, tổ tiên (Céremonies, rites religieux, rituel, céremonial).

3) Lễ là tất cả các quy luật chi phối sinh hoạt tâm thần con người. (Lois morales)

4) Lễ là tất cả các các tổ chức chính trị xã hội (organisation politique et sociale) có thể đem đại hòa, đại thuận đến cho nhân quần.

5) Lễ là những cách cư xử tiếp nhân, đối vật thanh lịch, khéo léo (Bonnes manières, convenances, décence, bonne conduite, bonne tenue, courtoisie, bienséance, politesse).

6) Lễ là phong tục, tập quán hay nói đúng hơn là tất cả những gì gọi là thuần phong mỹ tục (Usages et coutumes, tradition).[3]

Gần đây các học giả Âu Châu, như Escarra,[4] như Needham[5] đã tìm hiểu sâu xa về chữ Lễ.

Các ông cho thấy rằng dân Trung Hoa cũng như các dân tộc khác, xưa nay thường sống theo hai bộ luật.

Một là theo bộ luật tự nhiên, do Hóa công đã ấn định. Bộ luật này được gắn liền vào với tính chất vạn hữu nhân quần. Bộ luật này chi phối vạn hữu từ các vì tinh tú trên trời, đến con người nơi gian thế.

Trung Hoa gọi những định luật tự nhiên là Lễ.

Hai là theo bộ luật nhân tạo, do chính quyền lập ra. Bộ luật này vì là nhân tạo, nên có khi hợp lý có khi không hợp lý và thường có tính cách gò bó, khô khan, cứng cỏi không uyển chuyển như những định luật tự nhiên.

Trung Hoa gọi những định luật tự nhiên này là Pháp, hay Pháp luật.[6]

Từ khi đức Khổng ra đời cho đến khi các Nho gia chân chính sau này, nhất nhất đều chủ trương dạy con theo nững định luật tự nhiên, theo những định luật tâm lý, nhân sinh, tức là phải theo Lễ.

Chủ trương Lễ trị này cũng còn được gọi là Nhân trị.

Chủ trương Lễ trị hay Nhân trị có thể toát lược như sau:

Muốn sống một đời sống cá nhân, gia đình, quốc gia hay xã hội hạnh phúc, ý nghĩa, đầm ấm, hòa hợp, cần phải biết rõ định luật thiên nhiên chi phối vạn vật, chi phối sinh hoạt cá nhân và đoàn thể.

Muốn tìm cho ra những định luật thiên nhiên cần phải:

Biết quan sát ngoại cảnh.

Biết tâm lý.

Khảo lịch sử, phong tục.

Dựa theo lẽ phải.[7]

Có vậy mới suy ra được hoạt động, cư xử lý tưởng. Những định luật thiên nhiên chi phối con người có thể quy kết lại thành 3 đề mục:

1) Con người sinh ra đời cần phải biết thích ứng với hoàn cảnh. Chẳng những thế lại còn phải biết lợi dụng hoàn cảnh để mà sống cho vui, cho mạnh.

2) Mặt khác, con người sinh ra đời còn có nhiệm vụ truyền giòng giống.

3) Những nhiệm vụ chính yếu nhất của con người là phải tiến hóa để tiến tới chân, thiện, mỹ.

Suy ra ta sẽ có những tiêu chuẩn, những định tắc sau đây để hướng dẫn hành vi, sinh hoạt của ta.

1) Phải biết vệ sinh, phải biết hiếu sinh.

2) Phải lo cho có một dòng dõi hoàn hảo, lành mạnh.

3) Phải lo gia tăng sinh lực, trau dồi tình cảm, mở mang trí tuệ, nâng cao phẩm giá, nhân cách con người, vươn mãi lên theo hướng chân, thiện, mỹ.

Vậy cái hay là cái gì làm cho đời sống ta thêm mạnh, thêm sướng, thêm trật tự, thêm an lạc, thêm hòa hợp,thêm văn minh, thêm tiến bộ.

Cái dở là cái gì làm cho đời sống cá nhân, gia đình, xã hội, quốc gia trở nên rối loạn, bệnh hoạn, vô lý.

Nói cách khác, cái gì làm ta sống xứng đáng với danh nghĩa con người, cái gì nâng cao giá trị con người, nâng cao phẩm cách con người, khiến con người tiến về phía tinh thần, trở nên thanh cao là hay.

Cái gì làm con người trở nên cục cằn, ti tiện, gian manh, tàn ác, trở nên thoái hóa giống như muông thú là dở.[8]

Thánh quân, hiền phụ xưa khi lập ra lễ, lập ra những định tắc nhân luân đã dựa trên những tiêu chuẩn thiên nhiên hết sức chắc chắn.

1) Vì thấy trời đất liệt bày lẽ tôn ti trật tự, nên các Ngài minh định rằng xã hội này cần phải có tôn ti trật tự, mới có thể sống thái bình hoan lạc, vì thế nên các Ngài đã minh định phận vụ cho mỗi hạng người.[9]

2) Các Ngài minh định rằng con người cần phải theo định luật tự nhiên thì mới có thể có đời sống hay, đẹp; mà đã nói đến định luật thì phải nói đến tiết độ. Cho nên các Ngài suy ra rằng con người không thể sống một cuộc đời buông thả, nhưng làm gì cũng có một chừng mực, tiết độ.[10]

3) Các Ngài minh định rằng con người sinh ra ở đời cần phải nhân nhượng lẫn nhau, kính trọng lẫn nhau, mới có thể đi đến chỗ đại hòa, đại thuận.

Nếu phàm gặp trường hợp bất đồng ý kiến nào, người xưa cũng cố điếu đình, nhân nhượng để đi đến cỗ ý hiệp tâm đầu tránh mọi chuyện đổ vỡ. Chính vì thế mà ta thường hay nói: Lễ nhượng.[11]

4) Các Ngài cũng chủ trương rằng muốn được lòng người khác, con người ta phải luôn luôn khiêm cung, nhún mình, trọng người. Chính vì thế mà khi nói đến Lễ, ta thường liên tưởng đến hai chữ Lễ phép, Lịch sự.[12]

5) Các Ngài cũng thường quan niệm rằng thuần phong, mỹ tục chính là kinh nghiệm của tiền nhân. Chúng gói ghém tất cả những cách thức tốt đẹp để đối phó với mọi hoàn cảnh, để giải quyết mọi công việc, vì thế cần phải bảo trọng.[13]

Tóm lại nếu mọi người trong một quốc gia xã hội biết giữ LỄ là :

—Sống theo những định luật tự nhiên.

—Không tự do buông thả.

—Biết lo trau dồi tâm thần cho một ngày một nên cao khiết, trang nghiêm.

—Nhường nhịn nhau kính trọng lẫn nhau, lịch sự tử tế với nhau.

—Sống theo điều hay lẽ phải thì sẽ đem đến cho mình một đời sống xứng đáng, sẽ tạo cho quốc gia xã hội một quang cảnh hạnh phúc, đầm ấm, hòa hợp.[14]

Mới hay Lễ chi phối mọi hành vi cử chỉ của con người, những cách giao tiếp của con người. «Lễ không cho phép đi quá trớn, quá giới hạn, mực thước đã qui định, không cho phép xâm phạm quyền lợi của người khác, vũ nhục, khinh khi hay sàm sở với người khác.» [15]

Hiểu Lễ là những định luật tự nhiên, là những cử chỉ, những cách đối đãi đẹp đẽ mà muôn thế hệ đã lọc lõi, lưu truyền lại trong các nếp sống hay đẹp của dân gian, ta sẽ thấy thánh hiền Đông Á xưa đã có chủ trương hoàn toàn phù hợp với chủ trương của các bậc thượng nhân, thượng trí mọi nơi, mọi đời trên thế giới.

Aritote cũng đã phân biệt hai loại lề luật:

—Lề luật trời hay lề luật tự nhiên.

—Lề luật người hay lề luật nhân tạo.[18]

Cicéron cũng cho rằng: Luật tự nhiên chính là luật trời, cố sức dạy con người làm điếu hay tránh điều dở.[19]

Âu Châu xưa cũng cho rằng: Luật nhân tạo kém vua chúa; luật thiên nhiên hơn vua chúa. Vua chúa mà dạy làm điều gì trái với luật tự nhiên thì dân chúng có quyền chống đối.[20]

Thánh Thomas cũng cho rằng lề luật thiên nhiên chính là thiên lý, chính là sự khôn ngoan của trời hướng dẫn mọi hoạt động mọi biến chuyển.[21]

Luật con người làm ra chỉ đúng là luật khi nào phù hợp với lề luật thiên nhiên, còn nếu chúng đi ngược lại với luật thiên nhiên thì không còn phải là luật nữa.[22]

Hiểu Lễ là những định luật tự nhiên giúp con người sống xứng đáng với danh nghĩa con người, sống hòa hợp với mọi người, đoàn kết với mọi người, ta mới hiểu rõ ràng được những câu sau đây của Lễ ký và Tứ thư:

«Con chim anh vũ tuy biết nói nhưng vẫn là chim. Con khỉ con vượn tuy biết nói nhưng vẫn là cầm thú, nên nếu con người không biết lễ thì tuy biết nói cũng vẫn là có lòng cầm thú.

«Cầm thú, vì không biết lễ nên mới có sự loạn luân, chung chạ.

«Cho nên thánh nhân lập ra lễ để dạy dân, để con người biết theo lễ mà ăn ở khác với loài vật.» [23]

Lễ là điều gì hợp lý.[24]

Lễ nghĩa là đầu mối của con người.[25]

Cho nên lễ phát nguyên từ trời, có tầm hoạt động lan khắp trần gian, bao quát vạn sự biến chuyển theo thời, thích ứng với mọi nghề nghiệp, hoạt động con người. Nơi tâm con người lễ giúp làm nảy nở các đức tính tự nhiên. Trong hành vi con người lễ bao quát mọi cách thức tặng dữ, trao đổi, mọi hành động, mọi phép lịch sự, xã giao, mọi vấn đề ăn uống, quan hôn, táng tế, bắn cung, đánh xe, yết triều, thăm hỏi…[26]

«Lễ nghĩa quy định những gì hay, những gì phải cho con người, nên rất cần yếu đối với con người. Nó dạy con người biết làm sao để trở nên đức hạnh thật sự, làm sao để hòa thuận với người. Nó giúp cho xương thịt con người trở nên cứng cát, rắn chắc, dạy con người cách nuôi người sống, chôn kẻ chết, tôn kính quỉ thần. Nhờ Lễ như là một cửa lớn, mà con người tìm ra được thiên đạo, sống thuận với nhân tình. Vì thế mà thánh nhân cho rằng cần phải biết lễ.

«Quốc phá, gia vong, nhân tâm ly tán chính là vì con người không còn biết cách sống theo những định luật của trời đất, của nhân sinh…» [27]

Cho nên muốn trị dân có hai cách.

Thượng sách thời dùng lễ trị dân. Khi ấy người trên làm gương đáng cho người dưới, sống theo định luật thiên nhiên, theo vật lý, tâm lý, thiên lý, theo danh dự, dạy dân biết nhường nhịn lẫn nhau, biết xấu hổ mỗi khi mình làm điều gì xằng bậy. Đó là Nhân trị, đó là Vương đạo.[28]

Hạ sách là luật pháp trị dân, dùng thủ đoạn trị dân, dùng hình phạt đe nẹt dân, lúc ấy dân sẽ tìm cách để trốn tránh lề luật và không còn biết xấu hổ vì những hành vi bất chính của mình nữa. Đó là Pháp trị, đó là Bá đạo.[29]

Các Pháp gia xưa như Hàn Phi Tử (chết năm 232, năm thứ 15 Tần Thủy Hoàng), Thương Ưởng (chết năm 338) (làm tướng quốc đời vua Tần Hiếu Công) đã có một đời dùng luật pháp nghiêm minh để trị dân, nhưng cuối cùng đếu thất bại, vì đó gò bó miễn cưỡng, vô nhân đạo không phù hợp với tâm lý con người.

Âu Châu ngày nay cũng đề cao Pháp trị, cũng dùng những lề luật hình pháp bên ngoài để trị dân, cũng dùng những thủ đoạn để thằng thúc, nhuyễn hoặc dân, chỉ bắt bẻ dân trên những hình thức bên ngoài, chỉ cần dân tuân theo những thể chế, qui ước bên ngoài mà thả lỏng lòng dục của dân, mặc cho các tính xấu của dân tha hồ phát triển, miễn sao là dân khéo léo tránh né được con mắt dòm hành của pháp luật, của các nhà cầm quyền, thế là đủ.

Vì thế nên thế giới ngày nay đã trở nên thác loạn. Cá nhân thác loạn vì có thể sống buông thả vô kỷ cương; gia đình thác loạn, sự tương kính tương thân trong gia đình dần dần mất đi; xã hội thác loạn, vì giá trị con người đã mất, vì lòng trọng kính thương yêu nhau cũng chẳng còn.

Cho nên ngày nay bàn về Lễ tức là muốn kêu gọi mọi người chúng ta hãy sống một cuộc đời hẳn hoi, chừng mực theo lẽ phải, xứng với danh nghĩa cao quý của con người, cổ súy tình tương thân, tương nhượng, tương, kính, cố gắng bảo tồn những thuần phong mỹ tục, những nề nếp đẹp đẽ của tiền nhân, để xã hội quốc gia đi đến chỗ đại hòa đại thuận.[30]

CHÚ THÍCH VỀ NGUỒN GỐC TRÍCH DẪN: –

…Hỗn độn nguyên khí ký phân, khinh thanh vi thiên tại thượng, trọng trọc vi địa tại hạ, nhi chế lễ giải pháp chi nhi lập tôn ti chi vị dã. (Khổng Đĩnh Đạt) 5 Couvreur, Li Ki, I, p.527, notes)

Khi nguyên khí đã phân, thì khí thỉnh thanh ở trên thành trời, khí trọng trọc ở dưới thành đất, nên người lập ra lễ, phỏng theo đó mà lập ra thứ vị thấp cao:

…Phù Lễ giả sở dĩ chương nghi, biệt vi, dĩ vi dân phường giả dã. Cố quí tiện hữu đằng, y phục hữu biệt, triều đình hữu vị, tắc dân hữu sở nhượng. (Lễ Ký, Phương Ký, XXX)

Lễ là dùng để làm cho rõ điều ngờ, biện bạch những điều vi ẩn, để lâm sự phòng giữ cho dân. Cho nên người sang, người hèn có bậc, y phục có phân biệt, chỗ triều đình có ngôi thứ, thì dân mời nhường nhịn lẫn nhau.

[10] Phù Lễ giả, tiên vương dĩ thừa thiên chi đạo, dĩ trị nhân chi tình. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận, IX) : Lễ là tiên vương vâng theo cái đạo của trời để trị cái tình của người.

—Lễ hồ, lễ hồ, sở dĩ chế trung dã. (Lễ ký, Ai công vấn). Lễ để điều chế cho vừa đúng mức.

—Trung nhân chi tình hữu dư tắc xỉ, bất túc tắc kiệm vô cấm tắc dâm vô độ tắc thất túng dục tắc bại. Cổ ẩm thực hữu lượng y phục hữu tiết, cung thất hữu độ, súc tụ hữu số xa khí hữu hạn dĩ phòng loạn chi nguyên dã. (Khổng Tử tập ngữ: Tế Hầu vấn, XIII) (Cf. Trần Trọng Kim. Nho giáo I, 117).

[11] Thị dĩ quân tử cung kính, tốn tiết, thoái thượng dĩ minh lễ. (Lễ ký, Khí lễ, I). Vì thế nên người quân tử cung kính, sống cho có chừng mực, tiết độ, nhún mình, nhường người để làm sáng tỏ chữ Lễ…L’idéal suprême du Kiun Tseu (quân tử) est, en toutes circonstances de faire preuve, d’une juste mesure, d’une modération rituelle, qui se traduit par le gout du compromis, des concessions réciproques, de la cote plus ou moins taillée. Abuser de son avantage invoquer «son droit» sont des choses mal vues en Chine.

Le grand arrt est de céder sur certains points, afin de réserver une monnaie d’échange pour obtenir des avantages ailleurs. Toute la philosophie chinoise est incluse dans cette notion de Yang (Nhượng) céder, faire preuve de modération…(Jean Escarra, Le Droit chinois, pp.17, 18)

-sở dĩ trị ái nhân, Lễ vi đại; sở dĩ trị Lễ Kính vi đại. (Lễ Ký Ai công vấn, XXIV, 9). Muốn cho mọi người yêu thương nhau, cần nhất là Lễ. Muốn có Lễ cần nhất là Kính.

[12] Phù Lễ giả, tự ti nhi tôn nhân. (Lễ ký, Khúc Lễ thượng, I, 25). Người biết lễ tự nhún mình để trọng người.

[13] Quoi qu’il en soit, cet enseignement confucéen de la suprématie des rites surr la loi traduisant des notions longuement élaborées, depuis des oigines dans la conscience du peuple chinois demeure vivance…(Jean Escarra, Le Droit chinois, p.19)

…Il y a là des textes qui reflètent intensément ce qu’il y a de permanent dans la civilisation chinoise et qui à ce titre, sont un précieux complément des lois civiles récemment promulguées. (Ibid. 162)

—La conception du droit traduit fondamentalement des notions qui se sont élaborées, à l’aube d’une civilisation, dans la conscience des hommes qui ont peuplé la Chine. (Ib p.78).

[14] Tứ thể cử chính, phu cách sung doanh, nhân chi phì dã. Phụ tử đốc, huynh đệ mục, phu phụ hòa, gia chi phì dã. Đại thần pháp, tiểu thần liêm, quan chức tương tự quân thần tương chính, quốc chi phì dã.

Thiên tử dĩ đức vi xa, dĩ nhạc vi ngự, chư hầu dĩ lễ tương dữ, đại phu dĩ pháp tương tự, sĩ dĩ tín tương khảo, bách tính dĩ mục tương thủ, thiên hạ chi phì dã. Thị vị đại tuận. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận VII)

[15] Lễ bất du tiết, bất sâm vũ bất hiếu áp. (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ, Tiết I, câu 10)

[16] Tử viết: Chế độ tại lễ, văn vi tại lễ, hành chi ký tại nhân hồ! (Lễ ký, Trọng Ni yến cư, XXV). Lễ quy định mực thước phải giữ, hành động hay đẹp phải theo, nhưng giữ được là tùy nơi người.

—Thị cố thánh nhân tác, vi Lễ dĩ giáo nhân, sử nhân dĩ hữu lễ, tri tự biệt ư cầm thú. (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ I).

[17] Tử viết: …Quân tử lễ dĩ sức tình (Lễ ký, Tăng tử vấn). Người quân tử lấy lễ làm đẹp tâm tình.

—Phù lễ, tiên vương dĩ thừa thiên đạo, dĩ trị nhân chi tình. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận IX). Lễ là tiên Vương vâng theo cái đạo của trời, để trị cái tình của người.

—Lễ giả nhân chi tình nhi vi chi tiết văn, dĩ vi dân phường giả dã. (Lễ ký, Phường ký, XXX). Lễ là nhân cái thường tình của người ta mà đặt ra tiết độ, văn vẻ để làm cái ngăn giữ cho dân.

—Phù Lễ giả, sở dĩ định thân sơ, quyết hiềm nghi, biệt đồng dị minh thị phi dã (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ thượng, I). Lễ là cốt để ohân ra trật tự, khiến cho vạn vật kông có điều gì hồ đồ, hỗn độn.

—Phù Lễ giả, sở dĩ định thân sơ, quyết hiềm nghi, biệt đồng dị minh thị phi dã (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ I). Lễ cốt để định thân sơ, tránh hết lẫn lộn, nghi ngờ, phân biệt cái gì giống nhau, cái gì khác nhau cho thấy rõ cái nào là phải, cái nào là sai…

—Nhân hữu lễ tắc an, vô lễ tắc nguy, cố viết: lễ giả bất khả bất học dã (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ, I). Người có lễ sẽ bình an, không có lễ sẽ nguy, cho nên nói lễ cần phải được học hỏi vậy.

—Lễ khí, thị cố đại bị. Đại bị thịnh đức dã. Lễ thích hồi tăng mỹ chất (Lễ ký, Lễ khí VIII). Lễ cốt là để rèn luyện con người. Lễ giúp con người đi đến chỗ thành toàn, đi đến chỗ nhân đức, hòan thiện. Lễ giúp con người sửa nết xấu, mở mang tính tốt.

[18] Political justice is of two kinds one natural (physicon) and the other conventional (nomikon) …(Nicomach, Eth.V,VII, tr. Rackham p.295. – Joseph Needham, Science and Civilisation in China, Vol 2, p.520.)

[19] Cicérron (-106 te-43) of course, reflection this, saying: «Natualem legem divinam esse censet (Zeno), eamque vim obtinere recta imperantem prohibentemque contraria.» De Natura Deorum, I, 14 (tr. Brooks, p.30). -Joseph Needham, Science and civilisation in China, Volume 2, p. 534.

[20] Positiva lex est infra principantem sicut lex naturalis est supra. (Joseph Needham, Science and civilisation in China, Volume 2, P.538)

[21] Lex Oeterna nihil aliud est quam summa ratio divinae sapientine secun dum quod est diectiva omnium actuum et motionum.

(Summa.I.(2). Q.93 at.I.- Joseph Needham Science and Civilisation in China, Volume 2, p. 538.

[22] Every law framed by man bears the nature of a law in the extent to which it is derived from the Law of Nature. But if on any point it is in conflict with the Law of Nature, it at once ceases to be a law; it is a mere corruption of law. (Joseph Needham, Science and civilisation in China, Volume 2, p. 538).

[23] Anh Vũ năng ngôn, bất ly phi điểu. Tinh tin năng ngôn bất ly cầm thú. Kim nhân nhi vô lễ, tuy năng ngôn, bất diệt cầm thú chi tâm hồ? Phù duy cầm thú vô lễ cố pụ tử tụ ưu. Thị cố thánh nhân tác, vi lễ dĩ giáo nhân, sử nhân dĩ hữu lễ, tri tự biệt ư cầm thú. (Lễ ký, Khúc lễ thượng).

[24] Tử viết: Lễ giả, Lý dã. (Lễ ký, Trọng Ni yến cư. XXV)

[25] Cố Lễ nghĩa dã giả nhân chi đại đoan dã. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận VII)

[26] Cố Lễ tất bản ư thiên, động nhi chi địa, liệt nhi chi sự, biên nhi tòng thời, hiệp ư phân nghệ. Kỳ cư nhân dã viết dưỡng, ký hành chi dĩ hóa lực, từ nhượng, ẩm thực, quan hôn táng tế, sạ ngự, triều sinh. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận, VII).

[27] Cố Lễ Nghĩa dã giả, nhân chi đại đoan dã. Sở dĩ giảng tín tu mục, nhi cố nhân coơ phu chi hội, cân hài chi thúc dã. Sở dĩ dưỡng sinh tống tử, sự qui thần chi đại đoan dã. Sở dĩ đạt thiên đạo, thuận nhân tình chi đại đậu dã. Cố duy thánh nhân vi tri lễ chi bất khả dĩ dĩ dã. Cố hoại quốc táng gia, vong nhân, tất tiên khứ kỳ lễ. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận, VII).

[28] Tử viết: Đạo chi dĩ chính, tế chi dĩ hình, dân miễn nhi vô sỉ. Đạo chi dĩ đức, tề chi dĩ lễ, hữu sĩ thả cách. (Luận Ngữ, Vi Chính II, 3).

[29] Liêm Khê tiên sinh viết: “Cổ thánh vương chế lễ pháp, tu giáo hóa, tam cương chính, cửu trù tự, bách tính đại hòa, vạn vật hàm nhược…hậu thế lễ pháp bất tu, chính hình hà vẫn, túng dục bại độ, hạ dân khốn khổ…(Cận tư lục 0.9, tr. 1a).

[30] Lễ chi dụng hòa vi quý. (Luận ngữ, Học nhi I).

[31] Nghĩa giả nghi dã. (Trung Dung chương XX, Lễ ký chương XXVIII, Trung Dung, tiết II, câu 6).

[32] Hà vị nhân nghĩa: Phụ từ, tử hiếu, lương huynh, đệ đễ, phu nghĩa, phụ thính trưởng huệ, ấu thuận, quân nhân, thần trung, thập giả vị chi nhân nghĩa…Cố thánh nhân sở dĩ trị nhân thất tình, tu thập nghĩa, giảng tín, tu mục, thượng từ nhượng, khử tranh đoạt, xả lễ hà dĩ trị chi? (Lễ ký, Lễ vận)

[33] Tề Cảnh Công vấn chính ư Khổng Tử. Khổng Tử đối, viết: «Quân nhân, thần thần, phụ phụ, tử tử». Công viết: «Thiện tai! Tín như quân bất nhân, thần bất thần, phụ bất phụ, tử bất tử, tuy hữu túc, ngô đắc nhi thực chi?» (Luận ngữ, Nhan Uyên XII, II).

[34] Tề Cảnh Công vấn chính ư Khổng Tử. Khổng Tử đối, viết: «Quân nhân, thần thần, phụ phụ, tử tử». Công viết: «Thiện tai! Tín như quân bất nhân, thần bất thần, phụ bất phụ, tử bất tử, tuy hữu túc, ngô đắc nhi thực chi?» (Luận ngữ, Nhan Uyên XII, II).

[35] Tử viết: «Phạn sơ tự, ẩm thủy, khúc quăng nhi chẫm chi, lạc diệc tại kỳ trung hỹ. Bất nghĩa nhi phú tha quy, ư ngã như phù vân.» (Luận ngữ, Thuật nhi, VII, 15)

[36] Nhân giả nghĩa chi bổn dã, (Lễ ký, Lễ vận, VII, tiết IV, II) Lý giả nghĩa dã. (Lễ tang phục tứ chế, 13)

[37] Cố Lễ Nghĩa dã giả…sở dĩ đạt thiên đạo, thuận nhân tình chi đại đâu cả. (Lễ ký, Lễ vận VII).

[38] Cảm vấn: «Hà vị hạo nhiên chi khí?» Viết: «Nan ngôn dã. Kỳ vi khí dã chí đại chí cương; dĩ trực dưỡng chi nhi vô hại, tắc tắc hồ thiên địa chi gian. Kỳ vi khí dã, phối nghiã giữ đạo; vô thị, nỗi dã. Thị tập nghĩa sở sinh dã. Phi nghĩa tập nhi thủ chi dã.» (Mạnh Tử, Công tôn Sửu, chương cú thượng, 2)

Dám hỏi thầy: Sao gọi là khí hạo nhiên?

—Khó giải lắm. Cái khí rộng lớn, bao la, cứng cỏi vững vàng lắm. Nếu mình thuận theo lẽ thẳng mà bồi dưỡng nó, đừng làm tổn hại nó thì nó sẽ lan ra khắp trong khoảng trời đất này. Cái khí ấy phối hợp với việc nghĩa việc đạo băng không nó sẽ hư hoại đi.

Mình cần phải làm nhiều việc hợp nghĩa, cái khí hạo nhiên ấy mới sinh ra; chẳng phải làm một việc nghĩa rời rạc, mà thâu đoạt được cái khí lực ấy. Nếu mình làm việc quấy bậy chẳng thuận với lương tâm thì cái khí ấy phải hư hoại vậy…

B.- TÁC DỤNG CỦA LỄ VỚI  CUỘC SỐNG:-

Mục đích của Lễ là:

—Dạy dân cho biết nhân luân, biết hiếu, biết kính.[16]

—Nuôi dưỡng những tính tốt.

—Ngăn chặn những tính xấu.

—Điếu hòa đời sống tình cảm tâm tình.

—Xác định tôn ti, thiện ác, thị phi.

—Đem lại hòa hợp, ngăn chặn sự chia rẽ, loạn lạc.

—Đào luyện cho con người ngày một thêm thanh lịch, thêm nhân cách.[17]

Lễ quy định những luật thiên nhiên chi phối đời sống con người, quy định nhân luân, quy định thuần phong mỹ tục, cho nên tất nhiên phải chú ý đến gia đình.

«Lễ có mục đích đem lại sự hoà thuận cho mọi người.»

«Lễ nghĩa quy định những gì hay, những gì phải cho con người, nên rất cần yếu đối với con người. Nó dạy cho con người biết làm sao để trở nên đức hạnh thực sự, làm sao để hà thuận với người. Nó giúp cho xương thịt con người trở nên cứng cát, rắn chắc, dạy con người cách nuôi người sống, chôn kẻ chết, thờ thần minh. Nhờ lễ như là một cửa lớn mà con người tìm ra được thiên đạo, sống thuận với nhân tình. Vì thế mà thánh nhân cho rằng cần phải biết lễ. Quốc phá gia phong, nhân tâm ly tán, chính là vì con người đã không còn biết sống theo những định luật của trời đất, của nhân sinh…»

Lễ Ký cho rằng muốn sống cho hay cho phải, mọi người phải biết cách cư xử cho đúng ngôi, đúng vị của mình.

Vua phải phân,

Thần phải trung,

Cha phải khoan từ,

Con phải hiếu thảo,

Anh phải hẳn hoi,

Em phải kính thuận,

Chồng phải đường hoàng,

Vợ phải nhu thuận,

Người lớn phải thi ân,

Người nhỏ phải vâng phục.

«Cho nên thánh nhân nếu muốn trị thất tình con người, tu thập nghĩa, giảng dạy chữ tín, tài bồi chữ hoà, đề cao sự nhường nhịn, loại trừ sự tranh đoạt, mà không dùng Lễ thì lấy gì mà trị người?»

(trích sách Lễ Ký)

————————————

“Kinh Lễ”:

Kinh Lễ hay còn gọi là Lễ ký (禮記)  là một quyển trong bộ Ngũ Kinh của Khổng Tử, tương truyền do các môn đệ của Khổng Tử thời Chiến Quốc viết, ghi chép các lễ nghi thời trước. Học giả thời Hán là Đới Đức đã dựa vào bản do Lưu Hướng thu thập gồm 130 thiên rồi tổng hợp giản hoá còn 85 thiên gọi là Đại Đới Lễ ký, sau đó cháu Đới Đức là Đới Thánh lại đơn giản hoá Đại Đới Lễ Ký còn 46 thiên, thêm vào các thiên Nguyệt lệnh, Minh Đường vị và Nhạc ký, tổng cộng là 49 thiên, được gọi là Tiểu Đới Lễ ký. Đại Đới Lễ ký đến thời Tuỳ, Đường bị thất lạc quá nửa, hiện nay chỉ còn 39 thiên, do đó Tiểu Đới Lễ ký là bản Kinh Lễ thông dụng hiện nay.

Toàn bộ Kinh Lễ được viết bằng tản văn, không chỉ miêu tả chế độ lễ nghi đương thời mà còn giáo dục về nhân nghĩa, đạo đức, ngoài ra có giá trị về văn học rất lớn. Đại Học và Trung Dung, hai cuốn sách kinh điển của Nho giáo, chính là hai thiên trong Kinh Lễ.

Khổng Tử hiệu đính lại Kinh Lễ mong dùng làm phương tiện để duy trì và ổn định trật tự. Khổng Tử nói: “Không học Kinh Lễ thì không biết đi đứng ở đời”. (sách Luận Ngữ).

Nội dung:

•   Khúc lễ thượng (hai thiên)

•   Khúc lễ hạ (hai thiên)

•   Đàn cung thượng

•   Đàn cung hạ

•   Vương chế

•   Nguyệt lệnh

•   Tăng Tử vấn

•   Văn Vương thế tử

•   Lễ vận

•   Lễ khí

•   Giao đặc sinh

•   Nội tắc

•   Ngọc tảo

•   Minh đường vị

•   Tang phục tiểu ký

•   Đại truyện

•   Thiếu nghi

•   Học ký

•   Nhạc ký

•   Tạp ký thượng

•   Tạp ký hạ

•   Tang đại ký

•   Tế pháp

•   Tế nghĩa

•   Tế thống

•   Kinh giải

•   Ai Công vấn

•   Trọng Ni yên cư

•   Khổng Tử nhàn cư

•   Phường ký

•   Trung dung

•   Biểu ký

•   Truy y

•   Bôn tang

•   Vấn tang

•   Phục vấn

•   Gian truyện

•   Tam niên vấn

•   Thâm y

•   Đầu hồ

•   Nho hành

•   Đại học

•   Quan nghĩa

•   Hôn nghĩa

•   Hương ẩm tửu nghĩa

•   Xạ nghĩa

•   Yến nghĩa

•   Sính nghĩa

•   Tang phục tứ chế

Nếu bạn cần tài liệu để tham khảo thì có thể đọc sách LỄ KÝ CHÍNH NGHĨA   có 36 quyển sau: – (xem giảng giải về LỄ trong 10  quyển đầu).

http://zh.wikisource.org/zh-hant/%E7%A6%AE%E8%A8%98%E6%AD%A3%E7%BE%A9

禮記正義

作者:鄭玄 孔穎達 東漢 唐

漢鄭玄註,唐孔穎達疏。《隋書•經籍誌》曰:「漢初,河間獻王得仲尼弟子及後學者所記一百三十一篇 獻之,時無傳之者。至劉向考校經籍,檢得一百三十篇,第而敘之。又得《明堂陰陽記》三十三篇、《孔子三朝記》七篇、《王史氏記》二十一篇、《樂記》二十三 篇,凡五種,合二百十四篇。戴德刪其煩重,合而記之為八十五篇,謂之《大戴記》。而戴聖又刪大戴之書為四十六篇,謂之《小戴記》。漢末,馬融遂傳小戴之 學。融又益《月令》一篇、《明堂位》一篇、《樂記》一篇,合四十九篇」云云,其說不知所本。今考《後漢書•橋元傳》云:「七世祖仁,著《禮記章句》四十九 篇,號曰橋君學」。仁即班固所謂小戴授梁人橋季卿者,成帝時嘗官大鴻臚,其時已稱四十九篇,無四十六篇之說。又孔《疏》稱《別錄》、《禮記》四十九篇, 《樂記》第十九。四十九篇之首,《疏》皆引鄭《目錄》,鄭《目錄》之末必雲此於劉向《別錄》屬某門。《月令目錄》云:「此於《別錄》屬《明堂陰陽記》。」 《明堂位目錄》云:「此於《別錄》屬《明堂陰陽記》。」《樂記目錄》云:「此於《別錄》屬《樂記》。」蓋十一篇今為一篇,則三篇皆劉向《別錄》所有,安得 以為馬融所增。《疏》又引元《六藝論》曰:「戴德傳《記》八十五篇,則《大戴禮》是也。戴聖傳《禮》四十九篇,則此《禮記》是也。」玄為馬融弟子,使三篇 果融所增,玄不容不知,豈有以四十九篇屬於戴聖之理?況融所傳者乃《周禮》,若小戴之學,一授橋仁,一授楊榮。後傳其學者有劉祐、高誘、鄭玄、盧植。融絕 不預其授受,又何從而增三篇乎?知今四十九篇實戴聖之原書,《隋誌》誤也。元延祐中,行科舉法,定《禮記》用鄭玄《註》。故元儒說《禮》,率有根據。自明 永樂中敕修《禮記大全》,始廢鄭《註》,改用陳澔《集說》,《禮》學遂荒。然研思古義之士,好之者終不絕也。為之疏義者,唐初尚存皇侃、熊安生二家(案明 北監本以皇侃為皇甫侃,以熊安生為熊安,二人姓名並誤,足征校刊之疏。謹附訂於此。)貞觀中,敕孔穎達等修《正義》,乃以皇氏為本,以熊氏補所未備。穎達 《序》稱:「熊則違背本經,多易茆義,猶之楚而北行,馬雖疾而去愈遠。又欲釋經文,惟聚難義,猶治絲而棼之,手雖繁而絲益亂也。皇氏雖章句詳正,微稍繁 廣。又既遵鄭氏,乃時乖鄭義。此是木落不歸其本,狐死不首其丘。此皆二家之弊,未為得也。」故其書務伸鄭《註》,未免有附會之處。然採摭舊文,詞富理博, 說《禮》之家,鑽研莫盡,譬諸依山腫墉,煮海為鹽。即衛湜之書尚不能窺其涯涘,陳澔之流益如莛與楹矣。

目錄

•   序

•   卷一•曲禮上第一

•   卷二•曲禮上第一

•   卷三•曲禮上第一

•   卷四•曲禮下第二

•   卷五•曲禮下第二

•   卷六•檀弓上第三

•   卷七•檀弓上第三

•   卷八•檀弓上第三

•   卷九•檀弓下第四

•   卷十•檀弓下第四

•   卷十一•王制第五

•   卷十二•王制第五

•   卷十三•王制第五

•   卷十四•月令第六

•   卷十五•月令第六

•   卷十六•月令第六

•   卷十七•月令第六

•   卷十八•曾子問第七

•   卷十九•曾子問第七

•   卷二十•文王世子第八

•   卷二十一•禮運第九

•   卷二十二•禮運第九

•   卷二十三•禮器第十

•   卷二十四•禮器第十

•   卷二十五•郊特牲第十一

•   卷二十六•郊特牲第十一

•   卷二十七•內則第十二

•   卷二十八•內則第十二

•   卷二十九•玉藻第十三

•   卷三十•玉藻第十三

•   卷三十一•明堂位第十四

•   卷三十二•喪服小記第十五

•   卷三十三•喪服小記第十五

•   卷三十四•大傳第十六

•   卷三十五•少儀第十七

•   卷三十六•學記第十八

•   卷三十七•樂記第十九

•   卷三十八•樂記第十九

•   卷三十九•樂記第十九

•   卷四十•雜記上第二十

•   卷四十一•雜記上第二十

•   卷四十二•雜記下第二十一

•   卷四十三•雜記下第二十一

•   卷四十四•喪大記第二十二

•   卷四十五•喪大記第二十二

•   卷四十六•祭法第二十三

•   卷四十七•祭義第二十四

•   卷四十八•祭義第二十四

•   卷四十九•祭統第二十五

•   卷五十•經解第二十六

•   卷五十•哀公問第二十七

•   卷五十•仲尼燕居第二十八

•   卷五十一•孔子閒居第二十九

•   卷五十一•坊記第三十

•   卷五十二•中庸第三十一

•   卷五十三•中庸第三十一

•   卷五十四•表記第三十二

•   卷五十五•緇衣第三十三

•   卷五十六•奔喪第三十四

•   卷五十六•問喪第三十五

•   卷五十七•服問第三十六

•   卷五十七•間傳第三十七

•   卷五十八•三年問第三十八

•   卷五十九•深衣第三十九

•   卷五十九•投壺第四十

•   卷五十九•儒行第四十一

•   卷六十•大學第四十二

•   卷六十一•冠義第四十三

•   卷六十一•昏義第四十四

•   卷六十一•鄉飲酒義第四十五

•   卷六十二•射義第四十六

•   卷六十二•燕義第四十七

•   卷六十三•聘義第四十八

•   卷六十三•喪服四制第四十九

Trích dẫn:

Sách Đại học dạy người ta tu thân, cái thân ấy tức gồm cả tai mắt miệng mũi chân tay mà nói.

Muốn tu được thân, cốt phải giữ gìn thế nào, phàm những sự gì phi lễ (chữ lễ đây tức là lý, là nghĩa; phi lễ là trái với lẽ phải, với chính nghĩa) thì mắt chớ có nhìn vào, tai chớ có nghe, miệng chớ có nói, mũi chớ có ngửi, chân tay chớ có cử động. Tu thân cốt phải dụng công như thế.

Nên biết cái tâm là chúa tể của thân. Thật ra, tuy là mắt nhìn, nhưng nhìn ấy chính là tâm, tuy là tai nghe, nhưng nghe ấy chính là tâm, miệng với tay chân tuy là nói năng cử động, nhưng thật sự nói năng cử động ấy cũng là tâm vậy.

Cho nên muốn tu thân, cốt nhất là giữ tâm thể mình lúc nào cũng sáng suốt trong sạch, không để có mảy may nào bất chính ở trong đó.

Vị chúa tể ấy một khi đã chính, thì nảy khiếu ra ở mắt, tự nhiên không có cái nhìn phi lễ; nảy khiếu ra ở tai, tự nhiên không có cái nghe phi lễ; nảy khiếu ra ở miệng với chân tay, tự nhiên cũng không có những ngôn động phi lễ.

Ấy thế là tu thân ở chỗ làm chính cái tâm mình đấy.

Hết trích.

(Đây là lời dịch chính xác những lời dạy của Vương Dương Minh – Do Đào Trinh Nhất (1900-1951): Nhà văn, kí giả, học giả chuyển ngữ sang Việt).

(Trích trong cuốn Đào Trinh Nhất  – Tác phẩm 2 tr.157- Do Nguyễn Q. Thắng sưu tâm biên khảo).

Giữ Lễ là một mắt xích nằm trong quá trình tu thân bên Nho học đề ra. Và cái gì điều chỉnh hành vi như Phạm Thắng hỏi đấy thì cuối cùng là quay về bản tâm. Mà đã di đến Tâm rồi thì sẽ đi đến tận cùng vấn đề TU LUYỆN rồi. Vương Dương Minh nói:

Chủ tể của thân ấy là tâm, sự phát động của tâm ấy là ý, bản thể của ý ấy là tri, sở tại của tri ấy là vật. Ví dụ ý mình để vào chỗ thờ cha mẹ, thì thờ cha mẹ tức là một việc; ý mình để vào chỗ giúp dân yêu vật, tức thị giúp dân yêu vật cũng là một việc; ý mình để vào chỗ nhìn ngó, nghe ngóng, nói năng, cử động, tức thị nhìn ngó, nghe ngóng, nói năng, cử động cũng là một việc. Vì thế, ta nói không có việc gì ngoài tâm.

身之主宰便是心,心之所在便是 意意之本理便是知,知之所在便是物.如意在於事親便是 一物,意在於事君.即事君便是一物,意在於仁民愛物,即仁民愛物便是一物.意在於視聽言動,便是一物。所以某 說無心之外物

“Thân chi chủ tể tiện thị tâm; tâm chi sở tại tiện thị ý; ý chi bản lý tiện thị tri; tri chi sở tại tiện thị vật. Như: ý tại sư sự thân, tức sự thân tiện thị nhất vật: ý tại ư sự quân, tức sự quân tiện thị nhất vật: ý tại ư nhân dân ái vật, tức nhân dân ái vật tiện thị nhất vật; ý tại ư thị thính ngôn động, tức thị thính ngôn động tiện thị nhất vật. Sở dĩ mỗ thuyết vô tâm chi ngoại vật”.

(sách đd, trang 110).

Đức Khổng không nói hoặc viết một chuyên đề về Lễ, mà Ngài chỉ nói, giảng rải rác trong các sách :- Đại học, Trung dung, Luận ngữ.

Riêng trong  Luận Ngữ, Khổng Tử thường nhắc rất nhiều đến chữ lễ. Có thể nói, trong mỗi chương đều có nhiều đoạn bàn về lễ, có khi chủ động giảng giải, có khi thụ động trả lời câu hỏi của các đồ đệ liên quan tới lễ. Chúng tôi xin tạm phân chia ý nghĩa của lễ trong Luận Ngữ theo những phạm trù sau:

—Thứ nhất, lễ là một phương cách biểu tả hòa khí, và như vậy nó có thể giúp tề gia, trị quốc. Hữu Tử, một đồ đệ của Khổng Tử nói: “Lễ chi dụng, hòa vi quý. Tiên vương chi đạo, tư vi mỹ; tiểu đại do chi. Hữu sở bất hành. Tri hòa nhi hòa, bất dĩ lễ tiết chi, diệc bất khả hành giã”. [01]

—Thứ hai, lễ biễu hiện chính nền đạo đức. Theo Khổng Tử, căn bản của lễ không có chi khác hơn là chính nền đạo đức. Ðạo nhân, đạo nghĩa (như thấy sau này nơi Mạnh Tử), đạo tín (tức chân thành), vân vân, là những đức tính căn bản của lễ. [02] Một người thiếu lễ, không thể là người quân tử.

Trung, Hiếu thực ra chỉ là những quy tắc tất yếu xây dựng trên nhân, nghĩa, và tín, trong khi lễ là một phương thế biểu hiện những đức tính trên. [03]

—Thứ ba, lễ là những nghi thức mà ta phải theo, tùy theo nơi chốn, tùy theo địa vị, tùy theo tương quan giữa chúng ta với những người ta gặp. Trong chương Thuật Nhi, Khổng Tử đặc biệt nhấn mạnh tới nghi thức cũng như thái độ ta phải có khi cúng tế, khi thụ tang, khi gặp thiên tai, vân vân. Chính vì ngài nhấn mạnh tới nghi thức cũng như thái độ mà đa số nho gia đã hiểu lễ như là nghi lễ, nghi thức, hay quy luật ta phải theo khi cúng tế, khi tổ chức hôn lễ, khi tham gia vào việc công (làm quan, triều yết), khi sinh con đẻ cái, khi có tang, vân vân (quan, hôn, triều, sinh, tang, tế). [04]

—Thứ tư, ngay từ thời Khổng Tử, đã có một số nho gia theo lối nhìn thứ ba, đặc biệt chú trọng tới lễ, nhạc coi như là nghi lễ, nghi thức và nghi pháp. Ngay cả thầy Tử Lộ cũng đã hiểu nhầm Khổng Tử, khi thầy thấy Thầy mình hình như không giữ một số lễ nghi (chuyện Khổng Tử tiếp một phụ nữ). Cho tới thời Tuân Tử, và nhất là tới thời học trò của họ Tuân, nhất là thời Pháp gia, nho gia thường gắn lễ liền với pháp, như chúng ta thấy từ ngữ hay dùng: “lễ pháp” (tiếng Việt gọi trại đi là “lễ phép”), tức quy tắc mà ta bắt buộc phải theo. Thực ra, như chúng tôi muốn nhấn mạnh, Khổng Tử không nghĩ như vậy, bởi vì theo ngài lễ là cả một lối sống toàn diện, tức lối sống mà ta phải theo để có thể bảo tồn sự sống và xã hội. Thành thử, theo lễ, tức là theo cái lẽ phải, [05] hợp lễ là hợp với bản tính ta vốn có. Ngài từng nói: “Cung nhi vô lễ tắc lao, thận nhi vô lễ tắc tỉ, dũng nhi vô lễ tắc loạn, trực nhi vô lễ tắc giảo.” [06]

Nói tóm lại, lễ trong Luận Ngữ mang hai bản chất: Lễ chi bản và lễ chi dụng. [07] Lễ chi bản nói lên lễ như là bản chất biểu tả một cách trung thực bản tính con người, trong khi lễ chi dụng nói lên tính chất công cụ của lễ trong công việc giữ gìn trật tự, cũng như giữ được sự cân bằng trong cuộc sống, trong những giao tiếp của con người.

CHÚ THÍCH:

[01] Luận Ngữ, 1: 12 (Học Nhi). Chu Hi chú giải. Việt ngữ: “Công năng của lễ cốt ở thực dụng tạo ra hòa hợp là điểm quý nhất. Chính vì vậy mà các bậc tiên vương đã coi việc áp dụng lễ như là một sự cao quý, và giải quyết mọi việc lớn bé theo nghi lễ quy định. Nếu chỉ có tinh thần hòa hợp mà không có lễ thì khó mà thành công được.” (Bản dịch của chúng tôi, dưa theo chú thích của Phó Bội Vinh).

[02] Luận Ngữ, 3:3: “Tử viết, “Nhân nhi bất nhân, như lễ hà? Nhân nhi bất nhân, như nhạc hà?” (Một con người mà thiếu đạo nhân (ái) thì làm sao mà có lễ? Một người mà thiếu lòng nhân (từ), thì làm sao mà hiểu nhạc?”)

[03] Luận Ngữ, 3:4: “Lâm Phỏng vấn lễ chi bẩn. Tử viết, “Ðại tai vấn, lễ dữ kỳ xa dã, ninh kiệm. Tang, dữ kỳ dị dã, ninh thích” (Lâm Phỏng hỏi về cái nền căn bản của lễ, Khổng tử trả lời “Câu hỏi anh đặt ra thật quan trọng. Nói về lễ cách chung rườm rà xa xỉ, nên tiết kiệm hay hơn. Về tang lễ, nên tỏ lòng thành phân ưu hay hơn là bày vẽ quá đáng”).

[04] Luận Ngữ, 2:5: “Tử viết, “Sinh, sự chi dĩ lễ; tử, táng chi dĩ lễ; tế chi dĩ lễ.”

[05] Lẽ phải, lẽ trái được hiểu như lễ, gần giống như phép phải, phép trái. Có người giải thích lẽ giống như lý (lý lẽ) và không cho là lễ. Thực ra, nếu hiểu lẽ giống như lý, thì cái lý lẽ cũng có thể đọc là lý lý, hay lẽ lẽ. Nghe ra không ổn! Lý lẽ phải hiểu là cái lý và cái lẽ (lễ).

[06] Luận Ngữ (Thái Bá): “Thái dộ cung kính không có lễ nghĩa thì chỉ làm phiền phức, người cẩn thận nhưng không phải vì lễ nghĩa thì chỉ tỏ ra được cái tính lo sợ của mình, người có lòng dũng cảm nhưng chẳng theo lễ phép thì chắc sẽ làm loạn, mà người trực tính không trọng lễ thì hồ đồ.”

[07] Luận Ngữ, (Học Nhi): hợp vi quý, và Luận Ngữ, (Hằng Linh Công).

************

Chữ LỄ của Khổng Tử và công dụng của nó:

************

Có thể khẳng định “lễ” là một trong những phạm trù đạo đức có ý nghĩa phổ biến trong đời sống văn hóa tinh thần của người dân Trung Quốc. “Lễ” được xem là một trong năm đức cơ bản nhất của con người (ngũ thường).

Tuy nhiên bộ Kinh Lễ lại ra đời muộn nhất so với tất cả các kinh điển của Nho gia.

Niên đại xuất hiện của bộ kinh này cho đến nay vẫn còn là một câu hỏi chưa thực sự được giải đáp.

Tuy vậy, có thể khẳng định rằng phạm trù “lễ” xuất hiện vào đầu thời kỳ nhà Hạ (khoảng 2205 – 1766 TCN), sau đó “lễ” trở nên hưng thịnh nhất vào thời kỳ đầu nhà Chu (khoảng thế kỷ XI TCN). Thời gian Kinh Lễ được ghi chép thành sách rất dài, có thể từ thời Chiến Quốc đến giữa thời Tây Hán.

•   Lễ: Sự tôn trọng, hòa nhã trong khi cư xử với mọi người, mở rộng ra là việc tuân thủ các quy tắc, nguyên tắc đạo đức xã hội và pháp luật.

Một cách căn bản, chính nghi lễ và nghi thức làm cho cuộc sống quân bình. Lễ làm bền vững nền văn hiến của một nước, lễ mà ại hoại thì văn hiến cũng tiêu tan.

Khổng Tử nói: “Cung kính mà thiếu lễ thì làm thân mình lao nhọc. Cẩn thận mà thiếu lễ thì trở thành nhút nhát. Dũng cảm mà thiếu lễ sẽ trở thành rối loạn. Ngay thẳng mà thiếu lễ sẽ trở nên thô lỗ”.

•   (xin xem tiếp ở:-

http://vanhoanghean.com.vn/goc-nhin-van-hoa3/nh%E1%BB%AFng-g%C3%B3c-nh%C3%ACn-v%C4%83n-h%C3%B3a/chu-le-cua-khong-tu-va-cong-dung-cua-no)

Theo tài liệu :-

Phạm trù lễ của Khổng Tử và ý nghĩa của nó đối với việc giáo dục đạo đức cho học sinh Việt Nam hiện nay

Của :-

Nguyễn Thị Lan Minh,

Trung tâm đào tạo, bồi dưỡng giảng viên lý luận chính trị

Luận văn ThS. ngành: Triết học; Mã số: 60 22 80

Người hướng dẫn: TS. Lê Trọng Hanh

Năm bảo vệ: 2012

……………………

Khổng Tử bàn về Lễ:

* Phạm trù Lễ:

Trước Khổng Tử, kể từ thời Chu Công, Lễ đã có hai nghĩa: nghĩa cũ là tế lễ có tính chất tôn giáo, nghĩa mới là pháp điển phong kiến do Chu Công chế định, có tính cách chính trị, để duy trì trật tự xã hội. Sau dùng rộng ra ý nghĩa của Lễ chỉ cả phong tục tập quán và sau cùng qua thời Đông Chu nhất là từ Khổng Tử nó có một nội dung mới, nội dung luận lý chỉ sự kỷ luật về tinh thần: Người có lễ là người biết tự chủ khắc kỷ

Khổng Tử chủ trương tòng Chu, giữ pháp điển lễ nhạc của Chu Công thì tất nhiên rất trọng Lễ và buộc vua chúa phải trọng Lễ. Lễ để duy trì trật tự xã hội, có trật tự đó thì vua mới được tôn, nước mới được trị, nếu vua không trọng lễ thì còn bắt ai trọng nó được nữa.

Chính vì vậy trong việc trị nước cũng như tu thân học đạo, sửa mình để đạt đức “Nhân” thì “Lễ” là một trong những yếu tố được Khổng Tử rất mực coi trọng. Điều này được thể hiện rõ trong cuốn Luận ngữ.

…………………..

Sự giáo hóa Lễ của Khổng Tử rất sâu sắc. Trong Lễ Ký đã viết “Lễ chi giáo hóa giã vi, kỳ chỉ tà giả ư vị hình, sử nhân nhật tỷ thiện, viễn tộ, nhi bất tự tri giã: sự giáo hóa của lễ rất cơ màu, khăn cấm điều bậy ngay lúc chưa hình ra khiến người ta ngày ngày đến gần điều thiện tránh xa điều tội mà tự mình không biết”.

Kêt luân chương:

Lễ là một trong những phạm trù đạo đức có ý nghĩa rất phổ biến trong đời sống văn hóa tinh thần của người Trung Quốc; và cũng là một trong năm đức cơ bản nhất của con người trong thuyết “ngũ thường” của Nho gia là nhân, nghĩa, lễ, trí, tín.

Lễ là phạm trù xã hội tổng hợp, bao gồm những nghi thức trong tế lễ, những nguyên tắc về tổ chức và hành động chính trị, những chuẩn mực về tư tưởng và hành vi của con người nhằm bảo đảm trật tự và sự yên bình của xã hội phong kiến Tông pháp Trung Quốc đương thời.

Lễ còn được coi là đường lối chính trị gọi là “Lễ trị” xã hội có trật tự được xem là xã hội có lễ, con người có đạo đức được đánh giá là con người có lễ: Hiểu lễ là điều kiện để hiểu được thực chất các phạm trù và các khái niệm khác của học thuyết Khổng Tử.

**************************

Một trích dẫn khác, chứng tỏ rằng khi Khổng Tử còn bé,thời còn đang chú tâm việc học (15 tuổi) thì các bậc quân tử khác đã hiểu Lễ không còn là Lễ nghi thờ cúng nữa:

Lỗ Chiêu Công năm thứ 5, lúc Khổng Tử 15 tuổi, đại phu nước Tần là Nhữ Thúc Tể (Thúc Hầu, Mã Tư Hầu) đã xác định rõ, Lễ không phải là nghi thức:

Chiêu công đến nước Tấn, từ việc ủy lạo ở ngoài thành đến việc biếu xén, không làm điều gì thất lễ. Tấn hầu nói với Nhữ Thúc Tề “Lỗ hầu chẳng phải là biết lễ đó sao!”. Nhữ Thúc Tề đáp:”Lỗ hầu nào hiều được lễ”. Tấn hầu nói “Sao vậy? Từ việc ủy lạo ở ngoài thành đến việc biếu xén chẳng có gì trái lễ, sao lại bảo không hiểu được lễ?” Nhữ Thúc Tề trả lời: “Đó là nghi thức, không phải là lễ. Lễ là dùng để bảo vệ quo61cgia, thực hành chánh lệnh, không làm mất nhân dân. Hiện nay, chính lệnh ở tại nhà riêng, không đem thi hành ra khắp được; có người tài là Gia Ky không đem ra dùng; vi phạm lời ước minh với nước lớn; khinh thường ức hiếp nước nhỏ, mưu lợi trên tai ách của người khác, không biết đến điều riêng tư của họ, nhà công chia tứ tác, dân sống nhờ vào chỗ khác, không nghĩ đến việc công, không lo nghĩ về sau, quân đội của nhà công hầu chiếm một phần tư, nhân dân sống nhờ vào ba nhà đại phu. Lòng dân không ở cùng vua nước mà vua nước chẳng lo nghĩ gì hậu quả. Làm vua một nước, nạn nguy sắp đổ xuống thân mà chẳng lo nghĩ gì đến tình trạng của nước mình. Gốc và ngọn của Lễ là ở điểm này, mà Lỗ hầu chỉ bo bo vào tập tành nghi thức. Bảo rằng y tinh thông Lễ là còn cách quá xa ư?”

(Tả truyện – Chiêu Công ngũ niên).

Đời vua Chiêu Công năm 25 (517 TCN – Khổng Tử 35 tuổi):

Thái Tử Thúc nói: ” Tôi nghe quan đại phu quá cố Tử Sản nói rằng: “Lễ là qui phạm của trời, là chuẩn tắc của đất, là hành động của dân. Dân noi theo qui phạm của trời đất,noi theo vẻ sáng suốt của trời, bắt chước bản tính của đất. Trời đất sinh ra 6 khí và người sử dụng ngũ hành. Khí tạo ra năm vị, phát ra năm sắc, thể hiện 5 thanh. Hễ chúng quá mức thì sinh tối tăm hỗn loạn và dân mất đi bản tính của mình. Cho nên phải lấy lễ để chế ngự họ; lấy 6 loại gia súc, 5 loại thú rừng; 3 loại thú cúng tế để duy trì 5 vị; lấy 9 kiểu hoa văn, sáu màu, 5 cách thể hiện để duy trì ngũ hành; lấy 9 bài ca, gió tám hướng, bảy âm, 6 luật để duy trì 5 thanh; ấn định vua-tôi và vai vế trên dưới để theo chuẩn tắc của đất; lập quan hệ vợ chồng và trong ngoài để hai loại việc [bên ngoài và trong nhà]; quan hệ cha-con, anh-em, cô-cháu, cậu-cháu, cha vợ-rể, quan hệ cột chèo để tượng trưng vẻ sáng của trời; ấn định chính sách lao động, việc làm hàng ngay để thuận theo 4 mùa; ấn định hình phạt, hình ngục uy nghiêm, để dân sợ hãi như sợ sự giết hại của sấm sét; tỏ ra hiền từ và ôn hòa để bắt chước sự sinh thành và dưỡng dục của trời. Dân có lòng yêu-ghét, mừng-giận, buồn-vui, là phat sinh từ 6 khí; cho nên [tiên vương] cẩn thận trong phẩm hạnh và mệnh lệnh khi ban phúc, gieo họa và thưởng phạt dân, để kiểm soát sự sống chết của họ. Sống là việc dân yêu thích, chết là việc dân ghét. Cái thích sinh vui, cái ghét sinh buồn. Vui buồn không thất lễ, là hòa hợp với bản tính của trời đât, cho nên lâu dài”.

******************

Cụ thể trước nhà Chu thì có các nền văn minh Trung quốc như sau:

1) NỀN VĂN HÓA HƯNG LONG OA:

Nền văn hóa Hưng Long Oa thuộc khu vực Liêu Hà, Đông Bắc Trung Quốc cách đây khoảng 8.000 năm, được gọi tên theo vùng di chỉ Hưng Long Oa, Ngao Hán kỳ thuộc thành phố Xích Phong của khu vực Nội Mông.

2) NỀN VĂN HÓA HỒNG SƠN:

Văn hóa Hồng Sơn là nền văn hóa thuộc thời kỳ đồ đá mới ở khu vực Liêu Hà, Đông Sơn, được đặt tên là văn hóa Hồng Sơn do nằm ở vị trí khu di tích sau núi Hồng Sơn, thành phố Xích Phong, Nội Mông Cổ, cách đây 6.000 đến 5.000 năm.

3) VĂN HÓA LĂNG GIA THAN:

Văn hóa Lăng Gia Than cách đây 5.500 đến 5.300 năm là nền văn hóa thuộc thời kỳ đồ đá mới, tại khu vực Hoài Giang phía Nam Trung Quốc.

Được đặt tên theo di chỉ thôn Lăng Gia Than, thị trấn Đồng Sạp, huyện Hàm Sơn, tỉnh An Huy, gần như diễn ra cùng thời gian với văn hóa Hồng Sơn ở phía Bắc.

4) NỀN VĂN HÓA LƯƠNG CHỬ:

Văn hóa Lương Chử cách đây 5.000 năm đến 4.500 năm là nền văn hóa thuộc khu vực Thái Hồ, hạ nguồn Trường Giang thuộc thời kỳ đồ đá mới.

Tên “Lương Chử” là do nơi ấy thuộc khu di chỉ thị trấn Lương Chử, thành phố Hàng Châu, tỉnh Chiết Giang.

5) NỀN VĂN HÓA LONG SƠN:

Văn hóa Long Sơn được phát hiện lần đầu vào năm 1928, ở dốc Thành Tử, thị trấn Long Sơn, huyện Chương Khâu, tỉnh Sơn Đông; thuộc khu vực hạ lưu Hoàng Hà, cách đây 4.000 đến 3.500 năm, thời kỳ này đã bước vào giai đoạn xã hội văn minh sơ cấp. Đây cũng là thời kỳ xã hội cổ đại Trung Quốc.

6) NHÀ THƯƠNG:

Thế kỷ XVI trước Công nguyên, dân tộc Thương đánh bại vương triều của nhà Hạ, lập ra nhà Thương (1600 – 1046 TCN).

7) NHÀ TÂY CHU:

Chu là một bộ lạc cổ xưa ở khu vực Tây Bắc Trung Quốc. Tây Chu (1046 – 771,TCN) là thời đại mà chế độ lễ nghi phát triển lên đến đỉnh điểm của lịch sử Trung Quốc, nó được Khổng Tử (551 – 479 TCN) cho là thời kỳ mẫu mực nhất, đồng thời lấy nó làm cơ sở lý luận, mở ra nền Nho học giữ vai trò quan trọng ở Trung Quốc mấy ngàn năm.

Nền văn hóa Lăng Gia Than (5500 năm trước) có bằng chứng khảo cổ bao gồm: có lọ ngọc và các xăm để bói và hình dáng không khác gì có ống xăm trong chùa hiện nay. Quan trọng hơn là có 1 miếng ngọc mô tả về Thiên Văn như sau:

Bốn cạnh mặt chính của phiến Ngọc có khoan những lỗ tròn nhỏ, chính giữa có khắc chìm hai vòng tròn lớn nhỏ đồng tâm, bên trong vòng tròn nhỏ ấy lại có một hình vuông nhỏ hơn với một hình bát giác viền chung quanh. Giữa hai vòng tròn có hình tia đang phóng ra, giữa vòng tròn lớn và bốn cạnh có khắc bốn đầu mũi tên.

Trong những tài liệu cổ, ta tìm thấy thuyết “Thiên Viên Địa Phương” (trời hình tròn, đất hình vuông). Do đó, vòng tròn trong phiến Ngọc này có thể là tượng trưng cho trời, hình vuông tượng trưng cho đất; các hình ở bốn phía, tám góc và các tia xung quanh trong trọng tâm của phiến Ngọc, rất ăn khớp với với quan niệm tứ tượng, bát quái trong sách “Chu Dịch” và khái niệm “Thiên Viên Địa Phương – Trời tròn đất vuông” mà các tài liệu cổ ghi chép.

Mà những khái niệm tứ tượng và bát quái trong quan niệm về mùa của Trung Quốc, tương đương với bốn mùa tám tiết âm lịch. Từ đó suy ra, hình khắc trên phiến Ngọc rất có thể là sự phác họa trực quan về thiên văn, địa lý của người Lăng Gia Than, nó minh chứng lịch pháp Trung Quốc đã xuất hiện từ năm ngàn năm trước.

(Trích theo ý kiến của Vu Minh viết trong cuốn “Ngọc khí Trung Quốc”).

************

Lễ của Khổng Tử có gì là cao siêu đâu. Ngài mong chính thể, đất nước, quốc gia.., người già được chăm sóc, người chết được chôn cất. Không được đốn cây vào mùa xuân nó đang ra hoa kết quả, không săn bắn động vật vào mùa sinh sản. Hơn 2500 trước Ngài đã dạy điều này, ngày nay con cháu Á Đông há hốc mồm ra khi xem trên Discovery ở Mỹ người ta ta bắt tôm cua lên đo đạc, không đủ kích thước thì thả xuống…

Thánh nhân nhìn rất xa, thế nên trong quẻ dịch Phong hỏa gia nhân, bóng gió mà nói ra rằng đàn bà có chính thì đàn ông mới chính. Ai đó nói Khổng xem thường phụ nữ là sai, có chăng là Tống nho quá cực đoan mà làm sai tiêu chí của Ngài. Cũng buồn, từ nhà Lý, Trần cho đến nhà cách mạng tây Sơn, sau đó nhà Nguyễn cũng đều nhất nhất tuân theo cái sở học của Tống nho. Chứ như trong quẻ “Phong hỏa gia nhân” thì đàn bà mới là nguồn cơn tội lỗi của đàn ông. Phụ nữ không biết yêu đúng người, không biết vinh nhục thì là nguồn cơn của tội lỗi.

Xót xa cho chữ “lễ” bị chà đạp, có người còn mắng chửi cả Khổng vì chữ lễ ấy.

Tàn tạ nhân tâm rồi, thế nên mới có thảm cảnh này.

 

Xing ming gui zhi 性命圭旨

性命圭旨
Xing ming gui zhi

性命圭旨
Xing ming gui zhi

性命圭旨 

Xing ming gui zhi

前言
白庭階
本書全稱《性命雙修萬神圭旨》,然無論是著錄或稱引,多用《性命圭旨》做標目,故我這次整理校點亦以此為書名。
本書係道、儒、釋三家雜陳的上乘氣丹道典著作,然大旨屬於道家。
丹道養生學的形成發展的歷史,與道教、佛教的創立發展一樣,有它的特定歷史條件和社會背景。古今往來,不僅深刻影響了我國古代丹道理論、方法,成為我國傳統丹道的核心和主流從帝王將相社會賢達,從風流名士到黎民百姓,都曾在這一獨具特色和風格神奇的光環中沐浴過、修煉過,贏得延年益壽,而且對我國學、宗教、醫學、科技、天文、地理、文化、藝術、音樂、民俗等都產生過極其深刻的影響。

丹道學研究的對象是人。它把人的身體作為考察研究的主體。竭力探索人與宇宙、自然、社會、環境之間的關係和相互影響,研究人體的本質,把開發人的智慧潛能、延年益壽作為研究目的。因此,對於生命存在過程中的新陳代謝、運行機制的種種奧秘,都是丹道養生學研究探索的重要命題。兩千多年來,丹道養生家們歷盡艱辛、勇敢探求,積累了極為豐富的經驗,這不能不說是一個嘆為觀止的巨大的系統工程。

他們發現和參破人體生命的奧秘,認為用解剖刀一類的方法,不過是初級階段的手段,而真正解決問題,必須弄清人體的秘密,並控制人體內部的運行機制,必須借助辨證思維的方式。於是,養生丹道的理論體系便在養生學和哲學的交互作用中蓬勃發展起來,自發地或超前地運用了現在控制論中的理論,建立重人貴生的人生觀、形神統一的生命說、性命雙修的內煉體系和逆修反原等一整套理論陣地。

在漫長的歷史長河中,最早揭示人有卓越地位的是老子。他在《道德經》說:故道大、天大、地大、人亦大。域中有四大,而人居其一焉。荀子更為精確地指出:水火有氣而無生,草木有生而無知,禽獸有知而無義,人有氣有知亦有義,故最為天下貴也。這就是說人在宇宙間具有其他生物所不能有的優異性質和特點。周秦之際,儒家的經典《禮記》更把人奉為體天之德天地之心者。漢代之後,學者們基本上繼承這一傳統,說:天地人,萬事之本也

這樣,重人貴生的心理結構,直接為道教所繼承,並加以弘揚。提出重命養身,樂生悪死的主張,在理論上不斷地加深,實踐上做了豐富的論證。東漢時期的《太平經》等道家著作都貫穿這種觀點,說是有身不自念,當念誰乎!有身不自責,當責誰乎?這種貴人重命觀,與縮命論者,正好成為反差,顯然是一種進步。在這種思想文化環境中,喊出了我命由我不由天,在中國養生史產生了巨大的影響。
到了宋元時期,內丹派這種思想更加顯現扭轉乾坤運行規律,支配自然法則的輝煌成果。顯現出道家術士們的恢弘氣魄和人性的魅力,充分說明道教內丹派並非逃避現實,而是跳出有限的人生輪迴,把握自己命運,進入更高人生的光明境界。

這裡說的內丹,就是指人體內的精、氣、神三者的混合物。內丹是對外丹的異稱。外丹是道士們提煉金石鉛汞之屬。內丹,其用即經、氣、神,其名又稱金丹。煉養加以丹象征日月,此作陰陽、心性、神氣。根據他們的實際操作是煉精化氣、煉氣化神、煉神還虛、煉虛合道,以至天人合一,煉就金剛不爛之身,這就是金丹大道。據記載,歷史上這種人是不少的。只要你案一定程序進行修煉,持之以恆,是會成功的。現在廣東韶關南華寺,還保存著唐代貞觀年間的高僧惠能及其門徒憨山、丹田三尊栩栩如生、形體豐滿禪定的肉身慈體。安徽九華山百壽宮也保存一尊明萬曆年間的僧人無暇作化了的肉身慈體,台灣台北市郊一寺廟也保存民國時期一尊肉身僧人的慈體。這些人都長命百壽,保留下來的肉體,巧似金剛不爛,是任何防腐措施都不能企及的。

性命雙修就是在這樣的歷史條件下提出來的。

性、神是指人的心性、精神、意識、真神、真意、元神等;命、形則指人的形體、生命、元氣、元精。性命與形神是兩對相通的概念。這裡有稱謂和本質上的差異,形成並建立了一套博大精深的性命雙修的理論體系。方法上也變換無窮,達到顯赫玄妙境界。南宋張伯端提出:金丹之道,性命雙修,是為最上法,故曰金仙。元帶邱處機的《大丹直指》說的更透徹:金丹之祕,在於一性一命而已。道家養生氣功就是在這樣的理論基礎上,建立起來的類比宇宙論的人體生命哲學。他把宇宙看成大天地,把人體成小天地。唐李筌《陰符經》說:宇宙生乎手,萬物坐乎身。以人體精、氣、神是為三寶,視人體這一小天地與與帚這一大天地同為一體,同一運行規律,同一生成程序,即類比宇宙論。

從《鐘呂傳道集》、《靈寶畢法》看,五代鐘離權的修持方法,還是處在修命這個階段,至呂洞賓、陳摶因受佛法禪宗的影響,才開始倡導性命雙修,融儒、釋、道三較修煉大法精髓為一爐,這是一種最高的成就,更加神奇玄祕了。以這種修持功法達到了天人合一的大同世界。
西方養生學只是單純地追求健康長壽,並以此為他們為一目的。而不涉及心性和道德的修養,因而他們的學說中僅僅限於對體質和力量的闡述。中國道家養生學與西方不同,他們學說中,不但講命功益壽延年的修煉,而且更講性功心性、道德的修煉,把性命雙修作為一個整體,一大原則來宏揚。道理很簡單,比如有一個平時作奸犯科的人,整天憂心冲冲,生怕被警察捕捉。像這樣的人怎能做到定、覺、慧,進入禪定態,煉出好的體質來呢?中國道家煉養家有稽於此,或從修心起步,或從煉精下手,性功、命功兩大法要、雙管齊下,步步層進。又以煉心、煉性、煉精、煉氣、煉神五大法門,合、虛、靜、定四個字之要訣,構成了一個完整的內斂體系,超出生死之道了。
類比宇宙論的原理認為宇宙的陰陽兩儀、四象、五行、五氣、五方都象征著人體的五臟、五膀、六腑等,並認為時辰季節的變化對人體都有影響。最早提出這個原理,是老子的《道德精》:道生一,一生二、二生三、三生萬物。道北宋時,著名的道德理論家陳摶根據這個圓哩,創作《無極圖》,把它發揚光大。形成了無極生太極陰陽五行萬物生化的宇宙論來解釋內煉體系的原理。《無極圖》這一最高的成就,被後代的內丹家們譽為是長生秘訣。
周敦頤根據這個學說,顛倒其序,更易其名,創作《太極圖》,附於大易,解釋為以順生人,故從上而下。此論更加明了,以為儒者之祕傳。南宋朱熹又根據《無極圖》的生化程序,認為由陽靜陰動逆煉歸元五行顛倒陰陽混合重仮混沌為判之太極無極,至結丹修真。《性命圭旨》元集中的《日烏月兔圖》即形象地闡明這種功理。
明、清時期,隨著樣養生學的崛起,傳到國外,即推動西方近代的體育革命。英國李約瑟博士在其巨著《中國科技史道家與道教》指出:值得注意的是十八世紀時,中國的治療體操傳入歐洲,並在現在的衛生和治療方法上佔有頭等重要的地位。這一最高的評價,充分說明了道家丹道養生學的巨大潛力和李史地位。又說生命之丹的觀念在中國躑躕了幾個世紀以上,但確實引起明代幾個皇帝的愛好。歷史告訴我們,明太祖接見了名家劉淵,並派遣使者在1430年去尋找一個叫張三豐的煉養家,於1459年英宗給張三豐封以通微顯化真人稱號的榮譽。這就說明了丹道科學再過去確實引起了中外人士的重視。
道家注重煉養。煉,指的是煉精、煉氣;養,則是養性、養神。為此目的,煉養功法,門派紛呈。如占卜、符战、禁咒、祈禳、靜功、動功、外丹、內丹、房中、辟谷、服餌等等。所有這些,統稱道術,也叫著方術、方伎、方技,道中人也有叫仙術的。後來,煉丹家們把這些方術分兩大類,叫內丹術和外丹術。前者為丹鼎派所運用,如鐘離權、呂洞賓等是也,他們是內丹術的始祖。後者為符籙派,其代表人物漢代的張道陵和金元時期的正一道都是屬於這一門派。
內丹派是以道家修煉功夫為核心。以動功、靜功、吐納、房中、服餌等功夫綜合發展。在長期修煉過程中,繼承、總結了前人修煉成果,取得了很大的成就。到明代,以達到爐火純青的境地。《性命圭旨》一書,就是在這一歷史條件下脫穎而出。
《性命圭旨》是明代尹真人的高徒根據他祕旨寫成的。全書分元、亨、利、貞四個部分。其內容包括涵養本源,救護命寶;安神祖竅,翕聚先天;蟄藏氣穴,眾妙歸根;天人合發,採藥歸壺;乾坤交媾,去礦留金;靈丹入鼎,長養聖胎;嬰兒現形,出離苦海;移神內院,端拱冥心;本體虛空,超出三界等秘訣。所在三乘九轉功法,層層揭祕,為後之煉養者指明下手處,確屬內斂者最上乘功理功法。煉者出神入化,氣象萬千,一覺圓明,六通頓開。歷史上僅是在一些高級知識份子中傳習。當今一些最有成就氣功師也密煉此法。
尹真人繼承、總結了道家丹鼎派修煉的功理功法,把煉養功夫分為三乘九轉,以四個步驟進行修持:築基、煉精化氣、煉氣化神、煉神還虛。道家借釋家三乘這一用語,稱聲聞、緣覺、菩薩為三個不同層次,叫著三乘妙言,或叫三乘祕法

三乘祕法分為大乘、中乘、小乘。

大乘,即神仙抱一之道。在尹真人看來:抱一,是人身修持之根本。這裡講的,即道,就是真水。

中乘,即安民富國之法。內丹派有謂九江四海的說法,都是指人體生命活動的重要穴位。而七珍八寶則是喻人體精、氣、神一類的存在物質。精、氣、神又稱三寶三奇。而所謂六賊又稱六尸六塵,是指修煉者煉功過程中自己遇到的魔障。中乘階段是要斷魔障,護三寶。此皆為釋家用語。

小乘,為強兵戰勝之術。道家認為,人如果修煉到三乘功法,就能變殃褐為福壽。修行者首要是常持清靜為本根這種大法。

一般說來,修行者都要小乘開始築基,做為下手功夫,先收心、存心、內視、入靜、調神、調息、調精。丹法每步具體操作皆有秘訣,各種丹訣均有奧妙玄機。
本書中對每一種丹訣的玄妙真機,都做了詳盡論述和揭祕。如對《安神祖竅翕住先天》一章,著重叫修行者要特別重視祖竅穴的修煉。所謂祖竅,道家稱眾妙之門、玄關竅、紫丸宮、泥丸宮,釋家稱鼻端、自在、目蓮,儒家稱瑤池、真際,醫家稱上丹田,約四十多種隱諱名詞。作者開章明義指出:祖竅真際,舉世罕知,不得師傳,儼似暗中射垛。蓋祖竅者,乃老子所謂玄牝之門也。《悟真篇》云:要得谷神長不死,需憑玄牝立根基這是因為意念守在玄牝一竅,而採取在此,交媾在此,烹煉在此,沐浴在此,溫養在此,結胎在此,至此結胎神化,無不在此。修煉之士,誠能守此一竅,則金丹之道盡矣,所謂得依而萬事畢者視也。由此,可見玄關一竅在內丹修煉中的至高無上的地位和價值。
在這裡,當代有個氣功大師做了精深的探索和論述……現代醫學在人體解剖過程中發現,玄關竅,在人體的腦部,具體位置,在兩耳尖上方大約一寸的部位,兩眉中心上方半寸的部位,插進去的三點連接處,有一個很小的粒子,形狀像松樹的果實,定名為松果體,或叫黍珠。發現了這個松果體有退化了的視網膜,進一步發現他有成像的能力,然後再進一步發現有抑制性成素的作用。這一重大發現,證實了人類確有過三只眼睛,為從事人體科學研究提供了極為有利的科學依據。他的表現型態和成象方法,猶如動物的輔眼,也很像蝙蝠的接收系統。道教裡楊二郞、張天師等都有三只眼睛,佛教裡的千手千眼觀世音,雖然屬於形象的塑造,都是屬於有特異功能,都是自修煉,達到激活了玄關竅裡的輔眼,並用這只眼睛觀察事物,叫天目開,又叫天眼通的。
天眼通,就其表現類型來看,大致分為:內視、透視、遙視、微視四種功能。內視可以看到自己五臟六腑、骨骼等,又出現四個規律:意、能、光、向;透視人體透視、地下隱避物透視、隔牆隔物透視:遙視是透視的延伸,即看到遠距離的東西,古人把他叫著千里眼,其根本原理,不受時空的限制:微視用人體的天眼功能,觀察微觀世界的規律及其變化運動,其表現型態恰似現代電視機的成象發展過程,即由模糊到清晰成象等等。天眼通的人,古代有,現代也有。
現在有很多人修煉眼功時,盡管意守上丹田,守玄關竅,搞的頭暈腦脹。究其原因,或身體素質差,或築基不牢,或學習的東西太機械了。他們以為天眼功能出現,屏幕效應一定出在這兒,其實不然。而應因人而異,有的人看東西腋下看,有的人則是看手上,或拿一面鏡子看,圖像就出現了。只要你修煉到特異功能出現時,眼睛稍閉,意念定在一部位上,成象的部位就在這兒。由此可見,不弄清楚玄關一竅,修煉必然落空,就不能登堂入室了。
本書是係丹術的重要著作,講究道、儒、釋三教合一,性命雙修,介紹內煉理論及具體功法,層層揭祕,均圖文相配,把師授祕傳,和盤托出,以呈徠後之有緣。其行文則駢四驪六、洋洋灑灑,旁征博引,必說明而後止。雖三教雜陳,而大旨屬於道教。其圖繪制精工,佈局優美,線條古樸,氣韵生動,為歷來道書所不及,故《道藏精華錄提要》推崇備至。清代著名文學家尤侗在其《性命圭旨序》指出:至其精要尤在《真意》一說。蓋人身真意,是為真土。動極而靜,此意屬陰,是為己土;靜極而動,此意屬陽,是為戊土。煉己土者,得離日之汞;煉戊土者,得坎月之鉛。鉛汞己歸,金丹自結。戊己者,重土之象也。斯其有取於《圭旨》者乎。是以《圭旨》能顯《周易參同契》、《黃庭經》、《悟真經》之徽旨,而尤氏又能發《圭旨》之精蘊也。
本書取《道藏精華》為底本,參照掃葉山房石印本等進行整理校點,改掉少數一些錯別字。由於水平限制,不當之處請明達指正。
一九八九年元旦於福建省新聞出版局
《性命圭旨》序
余蚤歲暮道。夫海內有《性命圭旨》,稔聞,竊未見其書也,如何?迨茲庚戌季春,獲輿閑、若濟二兄,見示圖冊,誦讀之暇,乃儀尹真人之高弟手筆。不然者,從何以識其書之所自哉?故嘗論道,每以《中和》、《金丹》二集,物色真仙,為其玄宗書,污牛充煉,孿乳浸多,獨未見圖書兼該功夫次第,精意超格,炳若昌星,篾有如書隽永,真擬夫《龍虎》、《參同》、《悟真》諸經合輒。嗟嗟琅函祕帙,學者著鞭,何慮非一超直入,業紹天師種,由色身而證法身,由生生而達無生,則理之相契,固如是畴克曰:小補之哉,雖然知而修之,謂之聖人,知而不修,是謂愚人,此輿閑、若濟二兄之用心若此。而昕斯夕斯,融通妙諦,亟商取以鏤刊之。僅將盡天地人,頂踪下針,掃除傍門陋習,撤退三舍矣。屬余序,聊述數言,應之以此。
康熙上章閹茂寎月谷旦紫中李樸書於守中堂
《性命圭旨》不著撰人,相傳為尹真人高弟之手筆也。向來行本絕少。殷君惟一藏弆有年,曹子若濟見而悅之,携示周子輿閑,欣然共嘗,重授欹劂,則錢子羽振董其成焉。書竣,而問序於余,余於斯道,蓋向往而來能至,何敢賛一辭,雖然竊有述焉。
自三教鼎立,異說聱牙,隱若敵國,日相撞也。是書獨揭大道而儒釋妙義,發揮旁通,要之以中,合之以一,而盡性至命之理,殊途同歸,微獨柱下五千,隱括靡遺,並六十四卦,四十二章,無不累若貫珠矣。就道家論之,則有九十六種外道,三千六百旁門。好貨之徒,喜談爐火,漁色之子,艷語彼家,固猬鄙無足數已。即雄經鳥申,龍吟虎嘯,總屬形容,無關本體。近一方士,教人伏氣捻訣,頃刻開關,忽笑忽啼,四肢遙戰,見者駭其風狂,而彼方詡為神術,良可哀矣。

 

是書一掃繁蕪,務撮標本,致虛守靜,翕聚先天,其於撥邪返正,誠中流一壺也。至其精要,尤在《真意》一說。蓋人身真意,是為真土。動極而靜,此意屬陰,是為己土;靜極而動,此意屬陽,次為戊土。煉己土者,得離日之汞,煉戊土者,得坎月之鉛,鉛汞己歸,金丹自結。戊巳者,重土之象也。斯其有取於《圭旨》乎?作者深思,直與《黃庭》相表裏。周子修而廣之,鼓聾發昧,功亦句矣。殷、曹二子俱善養生者,而余雇微豐干饒舌,其亦莊生所云:言者不知也夫!

 

時康熙己酉孟夏吳門尤侗撰

刻《性命圭旨》緣起
裏有吳思鳴氏,得《性命圭旨》於新安唐太史家,蓋尹真人高弟所述也。藏之有年,一日出示豐干居士,居士見而悅之。謂其節次功夫,咸臻玄妙;而繪圖立論,尤見精工,誠玄門之祕典也。因相與公諸同志,慾余一言為引。余從事聖俢,雅尚圓極一乘,不談此道久矣。以其所操說者,無非為色身許也。色身有限,法性無邊。

 

夫安德大修行人,以法界為身者,而與之談性命哉。舍法界無性命,亦無身心,如法圓修,直紹人天師種,彼以七尺為軀,一腔論心者,維有修持,皆結業耳。於一超直入無當焉。聞之師云:修行法門有兩種:一從法界歸攝色身;一從色身透出法界。從法界攝色身,《華嚴》尚矣;從色身出法界,《楞嚴》諸經有焉。《圭旨》所陳,大都從色身而出者,夫果出法界矣,方且粉碎虛空,有甚身心可論?因旨日月,得道忘詮,是在善修者自契。居士流通之意,無亦見及此歟。

余不負其流通善念,並思鳴氏寶藏初心,遂述緣起,質之有道。

 

萬曆乙卯仲夏新安震初子佘永寧常吉書

題尹真人《性命圭旨》全書
是書出尹真人高弟手筆,蓋述其師之意而全演之。中間所載諸圖說,及修行節次功夫,可謂詳且盡矣。玄家書汙牛充煉,而真旨玄妙無逾此編。栖真者倘能藉此而入道,不亦希有事哉!
友人余常吉為明德宗孫,而於玄教不無少涉,抑謂其所重者,我身即長生久視,終不離壽者相也,其見確已!乃獨於是書而引之諄諄,然指人一超直入,以紹人天師種,豈其無故而漫云然?
夫有所受之也,則由長生而達生生,以生生而證無生,奚不可者。殊途同歸,百慮一致,道豈有二乎哉?高皇論三教云:天下無二道,聖人無二心。大哉皇言,斯其至矣!

 

凡為皇之民者,一意憲章,莫敢倍上可也。嗟嗟世人,流浪生死。輒置性命於罔顧,得此為之一警覺焉。其有造於身心者不少矣。書院流通,真人師弟,定必加特賛嘆。

仁文主人鄒元標書
性命雙修萬神圭旨元集
三聖圖

 

金臺玉局繞丹雲,上有真人稱老君。八十一化長生訣,五千餘言不朽文。

六經刪定古文章,洙泗源深教澤長。繼往開來參造化,大成至聖文宣王。

陀羅門啟真如出,圓覺海中光慧日。靈山會上說真言,滿舌蓮花古文佛。

大道說
庖義上聖,畫八卦以示人。使萬事以下,知有養生之道。廣成子謂皇帝曰:至陰肅肅,至陽赫赫。赫赫發乎地,肅肅發乎天。我為汝遂於大明之上矣,至彼至陽之原也。為汝入於窈冥之門矣,至彼至陰之原也。軒轅再拜曰:廣成子之謂天矣。周公繇《易》曰:君子終日乾乾。孔子《翼》曰:終日乾乾,反覆道也。夫道也者,位天地,育萬物曰道。揭日月,生五行曰道。多於恆河沙數曰道。孤,則獨無一侶曰道。植入鴻蒙,而還歸溟涬曰道。善集造化,而頡超聖凡曰道。目下機境未兆,而突爾靈通曰道。眼前生殺分明,而無能逃避曰道。處卑汙,而大尊貴曰道。居幽暗,而極高明曰道。細入剎塵曰道。大包天地曰道。從無入有曰道。作佛成仙曰道。《佛經》五千四十八卷也,說不到了處。《中庸》三十三章也,說不到窮處。《道德》五千余言也,說不到極處。
道也者,果何謂也?

一言以定之曰:炁也。

原夫一氣蟠集,溟溟涬涬,窈窈莫測,氤氳活動,含靈至妙,是為太乙,是為未始之始。始也,是為道也,故曰無始。夫天地之有始也;一炁氣動盪,虛無開合,雌雄感召,黑白交凝,有無相射,混混沌沌,冲元至聖,包元含靈,神明變化,恍惚立極,是為太易,是為有始之始。始也,是為道生一也,是曰元始。夫天地之太極也:一氣斯析,真宰自判,交映羅列,萬靈肅護,陰陽判分,是為太極,是謂一生二也。是曰虛皇,陰樣既判,天地位焉,人乃育焉,是為二生三也。是曰混元陽之清者,升上而煥麗也,則日月星辰佈焉,故天左運三光右旋,陽之清者騰上,而會於陽也,故風雲動而雷雨作焉。陰之濁者重滯,而就地也,則海獄奠峙,而五谷草木昌焉。故岩岫出雲,山澤通氣。陰陽之氣,閉而不通也,則霜雪結而冰凍焉。陰之濁者,積沍而下凝也,穴岩幽藏而深邃,故五鼓谷八石以錯雜焉。

 

天地之中,陰陽正氣之所交也。聖人焉,仙佛焉,庶民焉,聖愚壽夭,實所宰焉。胎卵混化,無有息焉,是謂六合也,是謂三生萬物也。

 

人秉氤氳之氣,而生而長。至於二八之年,則九三之陽乃純,當是時也,豈非上德之大人乎?忽天一朝,謀報渾敦之德者至,乃日鑿一竅,則九三之陽,蹄驟奔蹶,而去之六二之中矣。由是乾不能純,而破於離坤有所含,而實於坎。若夫至聖神人,能知道體太極之所以判,能知死生根本之所以始,能知乾坤陰陽之所以乘,能知天玄地牝之所以交,是以法乾坤之體,效坎離之用,握陰陽之柄,過生死之關,取坎中之陽,填離中之陰。離陰既實,則復純白為乾矣。斯時補足乾元,復全渾敦,以全親之所生,以全天之所賦,是為囫囫圇圇,一個完人也。再加向上功夫精進不怠,則金丹成,而聖胎圓。聖胎圓而真人現。真人出現,變化無窮,隱顯莫測,而與鐘、呂、王、馬並駕,亦又何難?奈何世人不明此道,盛不知養,衰不知救,日復一日,陽盡陰純死為鬼。故紫陽真人曰:嗟夫!人生難得,光陰易遷,罔測修短,安逃業報?不自及早省悟,惟只甘分待終。若臨期一念有差,立遂三涂惡趣,則動經塵劫,無有出期。當此之實,雖悔何及?故三教聖人,以性命學,開方便門,教人熏修,以脫生死。儒家之教,教人順性命以還造化,其道公;禪宗之教,教人幻性命以超大覺,其義高;老氏之教,教人修性命而得長生,其旨切。教雖分三,其道一也。

 

儒之聖教曰:安汝止,欽厥止,艮其止,止其所,緝熙敬止,在止至善,黃中通理。正位居體,思不出位。立不易方,居天下之廣居,立天下之正位,行天下之大道。渾然在中,粹然至善。誠靜處,腔子裏,樂處方寸,神明之舍,道義之門,活潑潑地,樂在其中。肫肫其仁,淵淵其淵,浩浩其天。天不歸仁,退藏於密。何思何慮之天,不識不知之地,難以悉紀。

 

要而言之,無非為此性命之道也。道之玄教曰:玄牝之門,天地之根,生身處,復命關,金丹之母,玄關之竅,凝結之所,呼吸之根。甲乙壇,戊己戶,心源,性海、靈府,靈臺、蓬萊島,朱砂鼎,偃月爐,神室、氣穴,土釜、谷神,靈根,把柄,坎離交媾之鄉,千變萬化之祖,生死不相關之地,神鬼覷不破之機,難以悉紀。

要而言之,無非為此性命之道也。釋之禪教曰:不二法門,甚深法界,虛空藏,寂滅海。真實地,總持門,彼岸淨土,真境心地。極樂國,如來藏,舍利子,菩薩地,光明藏。圓覺海,般若岸,法王城,西方天堂。空中真際,這個三摩地,華藏海,陀羅尼門,不動道場。波羅密地,難以悉紀。

 

要而言之,無非為此性命之道也。儒曰存心養性,道曰修心練性,釋曰明新見性。心性者,本體也。儒之執中者,執此本體之中也。道之守中者,守此本體之中也。釋之空中者,本體之中本洞然而空也。道之得一者,得此本體之一也。釋之歸一者,歸此本體之一也。儒之一貫者,以此本體之一而貫之也。

余於是而知不執中,不一貫,其能聖而孔子乎?不守中,不得一,其能玄而老子乎?不空中,不歸一,其能禪而釋迦乎?惟此本體,以其虛空無朕,強名曰中;以其露出端倪,強名曰一;言而中,即一之藏也,一即中也之用也。故天得此而天天,地得此而地地,人得此而人人,而天地人之大道,原於此也。皇得此而皇皇,帝得此而帝帝,王得此而王王,而皇帝王之大道原於此也。聖得此而聖聖,玄得此而玄玄,禪得此而禪禪,而聖玄禪之大道原於此也。帝皇之得道者,若羲農皇帝焉。仕隱而得道者,若老莊關令焉。侯王而得道者,若子房淮南焉。山岩而得道者,若鐘呂希夷焉。道之在天地間,成佛作仙者,歷歷不可以指數也。伏睹總仙之傳,始知自古以來,冲舉者十萬餘人。拔宅者八千余處。奇若子駿之驂鸞,琴高之控鯉;壽若李脫之八百,安期之三千。或住世而留形,或厭世而尸解,復有道成而隱,但為身謀,不肯遺名於世間者,豈勝道哉!是以深山妙窟,代不乏人。或隱或顯,寧具知乎?

 

古之王公大人,折節下士,只為有道存爾。周子曰:天地間至尊者道,至貴者德,至難得者人,人而至難得者道德,有於身而已矣。先哲云:

人身難得今已得,大道難明今已明。
此身不向金生度,更向何生度此身?

世人不明此身虛幻,是四人假合之物耳。速若水上之漚,瞬若石中之火。人壽雖曰百年,迨其七十,固亦稀矣。今以有限易摧之身,日逐無涯不測之事。一息不來,倏然長往。命未告終,直靈已投於別彀矣。當斯之時,雖榮居極品,祿享千鍾,家豐無價之珠,室富傾城之美,悉皆拋下,非己有也。所有與之偕行者,平昔所作罪業而已。故云:萬般將不去,唯有業隨身。《迴光集》云:千年鐵樹花開易,一失人身再復難。《悟真篇》云:試問堆金等山岳,無常買得不來么。呂純陽云:萬劫千生得個人,須知先世種來因。即速覺悟出迷津,莫始輪迴受苦辛。張紫陽云:休教燭被風吹滅,六道輪迴莫怨天。三復斯言,能不憮然失乎?

夫人欲免輪迴,而不堕於世網者,莫若修煉金丹,為升天之靈梯,超凡之俓路也。其道至簡至易,雖愚昧小人得而行之,亦立躋聖域,奈何世之修真者,志道而不專精,專精而不勤久,是以學者眾,而成者寡也。《尚書》曰:知之非艱,行之惟艱。《道經》曰:上士聞道,勤而行之。聞而不行,道安能成?陳泥丸曰:我昔修行得真訣,晝夜功夫無斷絕。一朝行滿人不知,四面皆成夜光闕。馬丹陽曰:師恩深重終難報,誓死環牆煉至真。二公念生死事大,無常迅速,發勇猛心,辦精進力。若不立此大志,安能脫樊籠而超霄漢者哉?呂祖有云:辛勤二三年,快活千萬劫。蓋天有時而傾,地有時而陷,山有時而摧,海有時而竭。惟道成之後,乘飛龍,駕紫霧,翱翔天外、消遙太虛。數不得而限之,命不得而居之,真常本體,無有盡時。迴顧世間之樂,何樂如之?嘗稽《道德經》曰:雖珙璧以先駟馬,不如坐進此道。此余道說之所由作也。

性命說

 

夫學之大,莫大於性命。性命之說,不明於世也久矣。

何謂之性?元始真如,一靈炯炯是也。何謂之命?先天至精,一氣氤氳是也。然有性便有命,有命便有性,性命原不可分。但以其在天,則謂之命;在人,則謂之性。性命實非有兩,況性無命不立,命無性不存。而性命之哩,又渾然合一者哉。故《易》曰:乾道變化,各正性命。《中庸》曰:天命之謂性,此之謂也。乃玄門顓以氣為命,以修命為宗,以水府求玄立教。故詳言命,而略言性,是不知性也,究亦不知命。禪家顓以神為性,以修性為宗,以離宮修定立教。故詳言性,而略言命,是不知命也,究亦不知性。豈知性命,本不相離,道釋原無二致。神氣雖有二用,性命則當雙修也哉!唯賢人之學,存心以養性,修身以立命。聖人之學,盡性而至命。謂性者,神之始。神本於性,而性則末始神。神所由以靈。命者,氣之始。氣本於命,而命則末始氣。氣所由以生,身中之精,寂然不動。蓋剛建中正。純粹精者,存乃性之所寄也,為命之根矣。心中之神,感而遂通,蓋喜怒哀懼愛惡慾者存,乃命之所寄也,為性之樞矣。性而心也,而一神之中炯命而身也。而一氣之周流,故身心精神之舍也,而精神性命之根也。性之造化係於心,命之造化係乎身,見覺知識出於心哉。思慮念想,心役性也;舉動應酬出於身哉。語默視聽,身累命也。命有身累,則有生死:性受心役,則有去來。有生死不能至命也,有去來不能盡性也。故盈天地間,皆是一氣,參贊兩間,化育萬物,其命之流行而不息者乎!

蓋生之理,具於命也。盈天地間,皆是靈覺明光,上下照臨,日月其性之炳然而不昧者乎!蓋覺之靈,本於性也。未始性而能性。我之性者,性之始也。未始命而能命。我之命者,命之始也。天竅圓而藏性,地竅方而藏命。稟虛靈以成性,中天地以立命。性成命立,其中有神,命蒂、元氣、性根、元神。潛神於心,聚氣於身。其中有道,性有氣質之性,有天賦之性;命有分定之命,有形氣之命。君子修天賦之性,克氣質之性,修形氣之命,付分定之命。分言之則二,合言則一。其中有哩,是以神不離氣,氣不離神。吾身之神氣合,而後吾身之性命見矣。性不離命,命不離性。吾身之性命合,而後吾身為始性之性,未始命之命見矣。未始性之性,未始命之命,乃是吾之真性命也。

我之真性命,即天地之真性命,亦即虛空之真性命也。故聖賢持戒定慧,而虛其心。煉精氣神,而保其身。身保,則命基永固。心虛,則性體常明。性常明,則無來無去。命永固,則何死何生?況死而去者,僅僅形骸耳。而我之真性命,則通晝夜,配天地,徹古今者,何嘗稍有泯滅也哉。

嘗觀之果木焉,歸根覆命,而性在其中矣。性而神也,則花。花而實也,而命又在其中矣。自形中之神,以人神中之性,此之謂歸根覆命。又嘗譬之男女媾精焉,而一點之善,落於子宮者,氣合之而為命也。而性即存於期間,其即一陰一陽之相搏,而一點落於黃中之中以成性,乃妙合而凝,不測之神乎。此之謂性命妙合。奈妙合之道,不明修性者遺命,且并率性之竅妙,不得而知之。矧能煉之乎?非流於狂蕩,則失於空寂。不知其命,則末後何歸?修命者遺性,且并命之功夫,不得而知之,矧能守之乎?非執於有作,則失於無為。不知其性,劫運何逃?即二氏之初,亦豈如是乎?

 

吾聞釋迦生於西方,亦得金丹之道,是性命兼修,為最上乘,法號曰金仙。呂祖亦曰:只知性不知命,此是修行第一病。只修祖性不修丹,萬劫陰靈難入聖。豈但如今之導引者流,而以形骸為性命焉已哉,又豈但如今煉神煉氣者流,而以神氣為性命焉已哉,又豈但如今修性修命者流,而以性命為性命焉已哉。是皆不為無益於性命,而且有害於性命。不得性命之真,良可嘆也。故嘗論之,人在母腹,呼吸相含,是以母之性命為性命,而非自為性命。至於出胞斷蒂,而後自為性命,然亦非真常之性命也。必於自為性命中,養成乾元面目,露一點真靈,形依神,形不壞,神依性,神不滅。知性而盡性,盡性而至命。乃所謂虛空本體,無有盡時。天地有壞,這個不壞,而能重立性命,再造乾坤者也。故道家不知此,則謂之傍門。釋家不知此,則謂之外道。又焉能何天地之德,而與太虛同體哉?

噫!至此而性命之說,無餘旨矣。

 

死生說

 

大眾好生惡死,以莫識死生。故生從何來,死從何去?徒在生前奔馳謀作,至大虧生道,不得逍遙。故於死後,渺茫淪落,不戡破死門,竟堕輪轉。故仙佛出世,汲汲以一大事因緣,使人知去來處,徐徐引出生死苦海。《易系》曰:原始要終,故知生死之說。蓋無始之始,強名乾元,即本來妙覺。無終之終,強名道岸,即無餘涅槃。生而生也,而其所以生者,故在於此;至死而死也。而其所以不死者,亦在於此。此而不知,則未有不隨生而存,隨死而亡者,沉溺惡道,出沒無期。生則是第八識神阿賴耶主之;死亦是第八識神阿賴耶主之。投胎皆視先來,捨身則此識後去,故曰去後來先作主公。《經頌》曰:

善業從下寒,惡業從上冷。二皆至於心,一處同時捨。

當此之際,如生龜解殼,活蟹落湯,地水火風,各自分散,而神既離形。

但看世界,與潑墨相似,東西莫辨,上下不知,只見有緣之處,一點妄明,見明色發,明見想成,流愛為種,落想為胎,入母中宮,稟氣受質,氣則頗具,四大漸成,諸根心則,頓具四蘊,漸成諸識。十月胎完,及期而育。地覆天翻,人驚胎破,如行山巔,蹶蹼之狀,頭懸足撐而出,囫圇一聲,天命真元,著於祖竅,晝居二目,而藏於尼丸。夜潛兩腎,而蓄於丹鼎。乳以養其五臟,氣則冲乎六腑。骨弱如棉,肉滑如飴,精之至也。視而不瞬,哮而不嗄,和之至也。此乃赤子混沌,純淨無知,屬陰坤卦。自一歲至三歲,長元炁六十四銖,一陽生乎復卦。至五歲,有長元炁六十四銖,二陽生乎臨卦。至八歲,又長元炁六十四銖,三陽生乎泰卦。至十歲,又長元炁六十四銖,四陽生乎大壯。至十三歲,又長元炁六十四銖,五陽生乎夬卦。至十六歲,又長元炁六十四銖,六陽是為乾卦。盜天地三百六十四銖之正炁,原父母二十四之祖炁,共得三百八十四侏,以全周天之造化,而為一斤之數也。此時純陽既備,微陰未萌,精炁充實,如得師指,修煉性命,立可成功矣。自此以後,慾情一動,元炁即泄,不知禁忌,貪戀無已。故自十六到二十四歲,耗元炁六十四銖,應乎垢卦。一陰初生,品物咸章,淳澆樸散,去本雖未遠,履霜之戒,已見於初爻。若勤修煉,可謂不遠復者矣。至三十二歲,耗元炁六十四銖,應乎遁卦。二陰浸長,陽德漸消,慾慮蜂起,真源流蕩。然而血氣方剛,志力果敢,若勤修煉,則建立丹基,亦易為力。至四十歲,又耗元炁六十四銖,應乎否卦。天地不交,二氣各復其所,陰用事於內,陽失位於外。若勤修煉,則危者可安,亡者可保。至四十八歲,又耗元炁六十四銖,應乎觀卦。二陽在外,則陽德微重,陰上行而陰氣盛。若勤修煉,則可亦方盛之陰柔,扶向微之陽德。至五十六歲,又耗元炁六十四銖,應乎剝卦。五陰并升乎上,一陽將反乎下,陰氣橫潰,陽力僅存。若勤修煉,如續火於將窮之木,布雨於垂槁之苗。至六十四歲,卦氣已周,所得天地父母之元炁三百八十四銖,而為一斤之數者,耗散已盡,復反於坤卦。純陰用事,陽氣未萌。若勤修煉,時時採藥,時時栽接,則陰極而能生陽,窮上而能反下,革柔維剛,還老為強矣。

於此時不遇志人,汲汲修煉,難保餘年。皆藉谷精,以培後天之精氣,無負有先天之元炁矣,安能長生不死哉?此所謂以虛化神,神化氣,氣化血,血化形,形化嬰,嬰化童。童化少,少化壯,壯化老,老化死,死復化為虛。虛復化為神。神復化為氣。氣復化為物。化化不間,猶環之無窮。

夫萬物非欲生,不得不生;萬物非欲死,不得不死。任他塵生塵滅,萬死萬生,不能脫離苦海。劫劫生生,輪迴不覺,無終無始,如汲井輪。三界凡夫,無一不遭此沉溺。故世人莫知生從何來?盍忝父母未生前。死從何來?知來然後知生處。世人莫問死從何去。盍忝魂游魄降後,生從何去?知去然後知死處。死之機,由於生;生之機,原於死。無死機不死,無生機不生。生死之機兩相關,世人所以有生死。生死之機不相關,至人所以超生死。有生死者身也。無生死者心也。敦復則心生,迷復則心死。故仙佛愍之,說一切眾生,具有本來一靈真覺,但昏惑不見,使天命之性,流化遷流,轉轉不悟,而世世墮落,失身於異類,透靈於別彀,至真性根,不復於人。我當以聖道,令眾生永離妄想,能至自身如仙家之長生,佛氏知不死云。

 

邪正說

 

大道生天生地,天地生人生物,天地人物,一性同體。天有陰陽,地有剛柔,物有牝牡,人有男女。有陰陽,斯有日月星辰。有剛柔,斯有山川草木。有牝牡,斯有胎卵濕化。有男女,斯有配偶生育。眾生因配偶有淫慾,因生育有恩愛。有淫慾恩愛,固有魔障煩惱。有魔掌煩惱,故有一切苦厄。有一切苦厄,故有生老病死。是以太上蘊好生之德,開度世之門,著經立法,教人返樸還淳。無欲觀妙,有欲觀竅,致虛守靜,歸根復命。早復重積,深根固蒂,得一守中,虛心實腹,弱志強骨,挫銳解紛,和光同塵,專氣致柔。抱一無離,知雄守雌,知白守黑,閉門塞兌,被褐懐玉,窈窈冥冥,其精日生:恍恍惚惚,其精不泄。日生則日長。不泄則不竭。精能化氣,氣能化神,神能還虛,五行不能盜,陰陽不能測。與道為體,超出天地,此乃老子清靜無名之道也。

至漢魏伯陽真人,祖《金碧經》而作《參同契》,始有龍虎鉛汞之名,爰及唐宋諸仙叠出,丹經燦然。橫說豎說,種種異名,載於丹書,不可勝數。究竟本來,無非吐露,同出異名之一物耳。蓋聖師闡教敷揚,備細詳說,實欲人人領悟,個個成真。殊不知名愈眾,而事愈繁。書愈多,而道愈晦。況多為庾詞隱語,孔竅其門,使學者無罅縫可入。往往目眩心搖,輒生望溟之嘆。幸吾師尹真人出,欲續大道之一絲,以復無名之古教。於是剪除繁蕪,撮其樞要,掃除譬喻,獨露真詮。標摘正理,按圖立象,不可施於筆者筆之,不可發於語者語之,直指何者是鉛汞,何者是龍虎,何者是鼎爐,何者是藥物,何者謂之採取,何者謂之抽添,何者謂之溫養,何者謂之火侯,何者是真種子,何者是真性命,何者是結胎,何者是了當,歷歷發明,毫發無隱。後之有志於道者,再不為丹經所惑也。況丹經子書,汙牛冲棟。講理者多,留訣者少。初無下手入門,次無採藥結胎,莫無極歸著後人不是次序,如何湊泊得來?不免有攙前越後之差,首顛尾倒之亂,學道一生,不得其門而入者多矣。間有入門者,而不知升階。有升階者,而不知登堂,有登堂者,而不知入室。是以次第功夫,乃修真之首務,豈可缺焉?

余最愛藏經中四句偈曰:眾生無邊誓願度,煩惱無盡誓願斷。法門無量誓願學,佛道無上誓願成。世尊亦曰:度盡眾生,然後作佛。區區由是發一念慈悲。罄將師授秘訣,徹底掀翻,滿盤托出,以籲徠後之有緣。復返天界,而不沉溺於苦海中者,此於之心也。

其一曰:涵養本原,救護命寶。

其二曰:安神祖竅,翕聚先天。

其三曰:蟄藏氣穴,眾妙歸根。

其四曰:天人合發,採藥歸壺。

其五曰:乾坤交媾,去礦留金。

其六曰:靈丹入鼎,長養聖胎。

其七曰:嬰兒現形,出離苦海。

其八曰:移神入院,端拱冥心。

其九曰:本體虛空,超出三界。

 

於中更有煉形、結胎、火侯等諸心法,以全九轉還丹之功。大道口訣,至此吐露盡矣。

今之道者,峨冠方袍,自足自滿,不肯低情下意,求師指教大道次第。惟只以盲引盲,趨入旁蹊曲徑。豈知道法三千六百,大丹二十四品,皆是傍門。獨此金丹一道,是條修行正路。除此之外,再無別途,可以成仙作佛也。故法華會上,世尊指曰:惟此一事實,餘二即非真。尹真人曰:九十六種外道,三千六百傍門,任他一切皆幻,只我這些是真。雲方真人曰:道法三千六百門,人人各執一苗根。誰知些子玄關竅,不在三千六百門。蓋玄關大道,難遇易成,而見功遲。傍門小術,易學難成,而見效速。是以貪財好色之徒,往往迷而不悟。其中有好爐火者、有好彼家者、有視頂門者、有守臍帶者、有運雙睛者、有守印堂者、有摩臍輪者、有搖夾脊者、有兜外腎者、有轉轆轤者、有三峰採战者,有食乳對爐者、有閉息行氣者、有屈伸導引者、有三田還返者、有雙提金井者、有曬背臥冰者、有餌芝服術者、有納氣咽津者、有內視存想者、有休糧辟谷者、有忍寒食穢者、有搬精運氣者、有觀鼻調息者、有離妻入山者、有定觀鑒形者、有熊經鳥深者、有餐霞服氣者、有長坐不臥者、有打七煉魔者、有禪定不語者、有齋戒斷味者、有夢遊仙境者、有默朝上帝者、有密咒驅邪者、有見聞轉誦者、有食己精為還元者、有捏尾閭為閉關者、有煉小便為秋石者、有採女經紅鉛者、有扶陽用胞衣而煉紫河車者、有閉關用黑鉛而鑄雌雄劍者,有閉目冥心而行八緞錦者、有吐故納新而行六字氣者、有面璧而志在降龍伏虎者、有輕舉而思以駕凰驂螭者、有吞精咽華以翕日月者、有步罡履斗以窺星辰者、有依卦爻之序而朝屯暮蒙者、有售黃白之術而燒茆弄火者、有希慕長生不死者、有馳志白日飛升者、有著想執而不化者、有著空流而不返者、有持戒定慧而望解脫者、有袪貪嗔痴而思清靜者、有生而願超西域者、有死而願登天堂者,似此泯泯棼棼,難以悉舉道釋者流,執此一術一訣,便謂金丹大道,止於是矣。

 

呀!此輩如管中窺豹、井底觀天,妄引百端,支離萬狀,碎將至道,破段分門,以迷指迷,盲修瞎煉,不肯自思己錯,更將錯路教人!是以王良器作《破迷歌》,陳泥丸作《羅浮吟》,鐘離翁作《正道歌》,歷舉傍門諸術之非,以救錯行邪徑之失也。於中亦有數條,可以攻疾病,挾老殘,益算延年,住世安樂。

間或亦有超脫者,不過成個蓬萊仙羅漢果耳。故傅大士云:饒徑八萬結,終是落空亡。此乃小乘功夫,不合大道全體。故張平叔云:學仙須是學天仙,誰有金丹最的端。蓋金丹之道,簡而不繁,以虛無為體,以清靜為用,有作以成其始,無為以成其終。從首至尾,并無高遠難行之事,奈何世人,道在邇而求諸遠,事在易而求諸難。背明投暗,不亦惑乎?

 

夫金者堅之稱,丹者圓之喻。是人毘盧性海、乾元面目,世尊名之,空不空,如來藏。老君號之玄又玄,眾妙門。以此而延到,謂之無上至尊之道。以此而言法,謂之最上乘之法。三教聖賢,皆從此出,修行正路孰有正於此哉。余之本懷,正欲乘此皇極昭明之世,與群生同種乾元之因,共結龍華之伴。故作此說,而挽邪歸正,并吾師所授諸圖訣竅。明明指出,俾諸學者印證丹經,一覽而無疑矣。

 

普照圖

 

三歲之竅,竅中有妙。妙竅其觀,是為普照。

何思何慮之天,不識不知之地。色空不二之一,虛靈不昧之神;坎離交媾之鄉,千變萬化之祖;鬼神覷不破之機,生命不相關之地。

神明之舍,道亦之門。活潑潑地,靈明一竅;天地靈根,元始祖煞。造化泉窟,黑白相符;不動道場,至善之地。宇宙主宰,先天地生;玄牝之門,呼吸之根。既濟鼎器,黃中通理;不二法門,甚深法界。虛無之谷,凝結之所。朱砂鼎,赤龍精,天玄女,光明藏,自在處,止其所,腔子裏,如來藏,真主人,自然體,蓬萊島,眾妙門。

五芝,真汞,日魂,丹元,神水,方寸,主翁,天君,心源、性海、靈海、靈關、靈山、赤水、守靈、姹女、朱汞、靈府、玉液、丹臺、乾馬、交梨、金鳥。

 

西南鄉,祖氣穴,極樂國,真一竅,舍利子,戊己門,法王城,守一壇,如意株,歸根竅,復命關,虛空藏,寂寞海,華光藏。玄關、空中、正位、真土、黃中、把柄、黃庭、規中、西方、這個、黃婆、中黃、淨土、混康、丹扃。

長胎住息之鄉,安身之命之家。

 

混沌竅,總特門,希夷府,懸胎鼎、多寶塔、造化爐、無盡藏、偃月爐、灝氣間、開辟處、生殺舍、真金鼎。金華,月魂,靈根,橐籥,氣穴、北海、嬰兒、玄冥、關元,氣海,土釜,玄所,生門、死戶、華池、曲江、河車、蓬壺、育嬰、呆胞、火棗、真鉛。

 

反照圖

崑崙頂,翠微宮,圓覺海,中一宮,陀羅尼門,腦血之瓊房,魂精之王室,天人合發之祝,十姆分胎之路,九崇鐵鼓太玄關;太澗池,上土釜,威光頂,般若岸,波羅密地,百靈之命宅,津液之山源,任督皆交之處,陰陽變換之鄉,三族金蟾藏金斗。
清虛府,上天關,交感宮,三摩地,最高峰,崆峒山、紫清宮、玉金山、琉珠宮、紫金城、上丹田、摩尼珠,太微宮、祝融峰。玄室,黃房,天宮、真際、上島、天根、玄門、彼岸:瑤池、泥丸、天谷、天堂、內院、紫府、寥天,帝乙,甑山、天符、玄都。
尾閭穴,朝天嶺,氣海門,曹溪路,三岔口,平易穴,生死穴,上天梯,河車路,虎威穴,三岔骨,龍虎穴。咸池,陰端,禁門、會陽,長強、魄門、地融、陰嶠、桃康、人門、鬼路、會陰、谷道。

 

如此大法,《性命圭旨》是也!


人之元氣,逐日發生。子時復氣到尾閭。丑時臨氣到腎堂。寅時泰氣到玄樞。卯時大壯氣到夾脊。辰時夬氣到陶道。巳時前氣到玉枕。午時垢氣到泥丸。未時遁氣到明堂。申時否氣到膻中。酉時觀氣到中浣。戌時剝氣到神闕。亥時坤氣而歸於氣海矣。
人身有任督二脈,為陰楊之總。任脈者,起於中極之下,循腹裏上觀元至咽喉,屬陰脈之海。督脈者,起於下極之腧,穿脊裏,上風府,循額至鼻,屬陽脈之海。鹿運尾閭,蓋能通其督脈也。龜納鼻息,蓋能通其任脈也。人能通此二脈,則百脈皆通而無疾矣。

心者,君主之官也,神明出焉。肺者,相傅之官,治節出焉。肝者,將軍之官,謀慮出焉。膽者,中正之官,決斷出焉。膻中者,臣使之官,喜樂出焉。脾胃者,倉廪之官,五味出焉。大腸者,傳道之官,變化出焉。小腸者,受盛之官,化悟出焉。腎者,作強之官,技巧出焉。腦者,髓之海,諸髓皆屬之。故上至泥丸,下至尾骶,俱腎主之。膻中在兩乳間,為氣之海,能分布陰陽,為生化之源。故名之曰海,膈膜在肺下,與肋腹周圍相著如幕,矣遮濁氣使不薰蒸上焦。幽門在大小腸之間,津液滲入膀胱,滓穢流入大腸,變化出矣。

普照圖之上一層者,直指心源、性海之竅。中一層者,直指黃中、正位之竅。下一層者,直指關元、氣海之竅。此謂前三關也。反照圖之下一層者,指出尾閭、太玄之竅。中一層者,指出夾脊、雙觀之竅。上一層者,指出天谷、泥丸之竅。此謂後三關也。丹陽云:前三三,後三三,收拾起一擔擔。是此義也。時照圖者,發明陽升陰降之機,四象開中之妙。內照圖者,指示五臟、六腑、二十四椎、任督兩脈,使內觀者知有下手處。若人不明竅而言修,由人未能立而言行也。從古諸仙皆口口相傳,心心相授,不敢明將此竅示人,是懼泄天機之故耳。吾師尹公開佛之正知,見等眾生如一子,繪此四圖,接引後之迷者,意在普度有緣、同出生死苦海。

者,釋曰:圓覺。道曰:金丹。儒曰:太極。所謂無極而太極者,不可極而極之謂也。凡人之始,生之初,一點靈光而所以主張乎形骸者,太極也。父母未生以前,一片太虛,而所以不屬乎形骸者,無極也。度師曰:欲識本來真面目,未生身處一輪明。
尹公曰:太極有一理,自運行而言,則曰時候。雖天地不外乎一息;自凝結而言,則曰真理,屬一黍可包乎天地。宿蟄歸根,宴息杳冥,是為時候。太極孕字結實,交媾結胎,是為真種。太極人能保完二極而無失,則可長生不化,豈止盡年令終而已哉!
太極發揮

 

大哉,吾身之太極!生生化化,與天地終。長生不化,超出天地。戒傷生,忌惡化,可以盡年,可以令終。絕其生,斷其化,可以長生,可以不化,盡年令終,與凡夫異。長生不化,與仙佛同。兩者皆從太極出,而作用不同。人皆知太極,在未有天地萬物之先,而不知既有天地萬物,各有太極具焉。太極有時候、有真種。未有天地萬物之太極,在戌亥二會。在此二會,太極斯有一元造化;每年太極在九月十月。有此兩月,太極斯有一年造化。每月太極在二十六至三十,有此五日,太極斯有一月造化。每月太極在戌亥二時,有此二時,太極斯有一日造化。一時太極在窈窈冥冥二候,有此二候,太極斯有一時造化。動物太極,在宿蟄孕字。植物太極,在歸根結實。人身太極,在晏息窈冥,交媾結胎。交媾有時,調養有法,不傷太極。此盡年令終,斷絕淫慾,時入窈冥,保元太極,此乃長生不化,盡年令終之道。亦有毀壞長生不化之道,可以成仙,可以作佛,終無毀壞。豈直異於凡夫、別於草木禽獸云乎哉!

 

中心圖

《易》曰:天下何思何慮。《論語》曰:天下歸人。此天下字,與天地之間字,天地之心字,皆只此中而言,所謂孔顏樂處是也。

天之極上處,至地之極下處,總八萬四千里。自天之極上處至地之上四萬二千里。自地之上至地之極下處,亦四萬二千里,人身亦然。故曰:天地之間亦曰黃中。黃乃土之正色,而仁在其中矣。故曰安土敦仁至於義也、禮也、智也,皆根於此。故曰:仁、義、禮、智根於心,渾然在中,粹然至善。故曰在止於至善,知止而後有定。若易之艮其止,書之安汝止者,止之義一也,亦謂之密。故曰聖人以此喜心退藏於密。其中本虛,原與太虛,渾而為一。故曰聖人與太虛同體。

 

乾之情性在於坤,坤之情性在於乾,此坎離之所以交,而天地之所以泰也。若水潤下,而火炎上,此亦其性情然也。若不得乾坤之性情以復其初焉,則水自水,而火自火,不生不降不相為用矣。先天雖不屬氣,而太和元氣、浩然之氣,皆由此中出,所謂無氣而生氣也。而凡有氣血莫不賴之,以生以長,而配天配地矣。堯舜允執之中,即孔子中心之心也。心之磨焉。心在其中者,中心也。故中心之中既實,則五行之心自虛矣。所謂聖人無心而有心者此也。

 

此圖直指人心,虛靈不昧一竅。而說這個竅,元是廓然無際,神妙莫測的;元是渾然大中,不偏不倚的;元是粹然至善,純一不雜的。昭昭乎,本是圓明洞澈而無礙。以為有,不睹不聞,奚所有也;以為無,至靈至神,未嘗無也。方無方所,亦無始終。未有天地萬物之先,這個元是如此;既有天地萬物之後,這個元是如此。至無至有,至有至無,乃乾坤之靈體,元化之玄樞,人人性命之本原,天下萬物萬世之大本。太易所謂太極四象八卦,皆由此出。大舜之謂中,孔子之謂一,帝王之謂授受,聖賢之相傳,明此便是克明峻德,知此便是知易,見此便是見道,立此便是立天下之大本,通此,性由我盡,命由我立,造化盡在我矣。

火龍水虎圖
五行顛倒術,龍從火裏出。五行不順行,虎向水中生。

 

火龍水虎說

 

夫黑鉛水虎者,是天地發生之根,乃有質而有氣也。紅鉛火龍者,是天地發生之本,乃有氣而無質也。有質者,真鉛也,太陰,月之精也,為天地萬物育形之母。無質者,真汞也,太陽,日之光也,為天地萬物發生之父。鉛汞肢體互相孳胤,循環不絕,可謂生天、生地、生萬物之祖宗也。古之至人,知神物隱於此假法象而採取太陰之精,設鼎器而誘會太陽之氣,使歸神室,混混相交,交合不已,孳產無窮。而木中生魂,金中生魂,魂魄凝然,化為鄞鄂,交結百寶,名曰今液還丹。

日烏月兔圖
姹女捉烏,以吞玉兔;
嬰兒驅兔,以吸金烏。
日中烏,烏乃神,神是火,火屬心,心為汞,汞在離;
月中兔,兔乃氣,氣是藥,藥屬身,身為鉛,鉛在坎。
身心兩個字是藥也是火,採時謂之藥,藥中有火焉。煉時謂之火,火中有藥焉,以火煉藥而成丹,即是以神御氣而成道也。

日烏月兔說

日者,陽也。陽內含陰,象砂中有汞也。陽無陰則不能自耀其魂,故名曰雌火,此乃陽中含陰也。日中有烏,卦屬南方,謂之離女。故曰:日居離位反為女;月者,陰也。陰內含陽,象鉛中有銀也。陰無陽則不能自熒其魂,故名曰雄金,乃陰中含陽也。月中有兔,卦屬北方,謂之坎男。故曰坎配蟾攻卻是男。《無漏》云:鉛求玉兔腦中精,汞取金烏心中血。只驅二物結成丹,至道不繁無扭捏。《悟真》云:先把乾坤為鼎器,次摶烏兔藥來烹。既驅二物歸黃道,爭得金丹不解生。二物者,一體也。
大小鼎爐圖
笑汝安名偃月爐,聖人思議費工夫。其中一味長生藥,不與凡人話有無。
笑汝安名偃月爐,金丹只此莫他圖。愛河風靜外邊看,方見摩尼一顆珠。
汝何形象好懸胎,一朵真鉛花正開。只為金丹好消息,聚歸鼎內結嬰孩。
汝何形象好懸胎,都把聲名遍九垓。豈但生人生萬物,作仙作佛要他來。
偃月爐中玉蕊生,原硃鼎內水銀平。只因火力調和後,種得黃芽漸長成。
安爐立鼎法乾坤,煅煉精神制魄魂。鼎內若無真種子,猶將水火煮空鐺。
大小鼎爐說
凡修金液大丹,必先安爐立鼎。鼎之為器,非金非鐵,爐之非具,非玉非石。黃庭為鼎,氣穴為爐。黃庭正在氣穴上,縷絡相連,乃人身百脈交會之處。鼎卦曰:正位凝命是也。此謂之小鼎爐也。乾位為鼎,坤位為爐。鼎中有水銀之陰,即火龍生根也。爐內有玉蕊之陽,即水虎命蒂也。虎在下為發火之樞機,龍居上起騰雲之風浪。若爐內陽升陰降無差,則鼎中天魂地魄留戀,青龍與白虎相拘,玉兔與金烏相抱,火候調停煉成至寶。故青霞子曰:鼎鼎非金鼎,爐爐非玉爐,火從臍下發,水向鼎中符,三姓既會合,二物自相拘,故濟胎不泄,變化在須臾。此謂之大鼎爐也。
內外二藥圖
上藥三品,神與氣精。其體則一,其用則二。何謂體?本來三寶一體是也。何謂用?內外兩般作用是也。故《悟真篇》云:內藥還同外藥,內通外亦須通。丹頭火熱自然紅,溫養兩作用,此漸教也,權法也,接中根及下根人。

 

大藥雖分神、氣、精,三般原是一根生。凡夫生死如輪轉,只因迷卻本來心。心即性也,故即然子曰:本來真性號金丹,四大為爐煉作圖,此頓教也、實法也。接上根及上上根人。

內外二藥說

 

凡修煉者,先修外藥,後修內藥。若高上之士,夙植靈根,故不煉外藥,便煉內藥。內藥無為無不為。外藥有為有以為。內藥無形有質而實有。外藥有體有用而實無。外藥可以治病,可以長生久視,內藥可以超越,可以外有入無。外藥,外陰陽往來。內藥,內坎離輻輳。以外藥言之,交感之精,先要不漏。呼吸之氣,更要微微。思慮之神,貴在安靜。以內藥言之,煉精者煉元精,抽坎中之元陽也。元精固,則交感之精自不泄漏。煉氣者煉元氣,補離中之元陰也。元氣住,則呼吸之氣自不出入。煉神者煉元神,坎離合體,而復乾元。元神凝,則思慮之神自然泰定。內外兼修,成先必矣。

順逆三關圖
我法甚深深,妙用人難識。順逆兩俱忘,空虛鎮長寂。
順:心生於性,意生於心,意轉為情,情生為妄。故靈潤禪師曰:只因一念忘,現出萬般形。
逆:檢妄逥情情返,為意攝意安心,心歸性也。故伯陽真人曰:金來歸性出,乃得稱還丹。
順逆三關說

 

道生一,一生二,二生三,三生萬物。此所謂順去生人生物。今則形化精,精化氣,氣化神,神化虛。此所謂逆來成佛成仙。初關煉精化炁者,要識天癸生時急急採之。採之時須以徘徊之意,引火逼金。所謂火逼金行顛倒轉,自然鼎內大丹凝。中關煉氣化神者,乘此火力熾盛,駕動河車,自太玄關逆流至天谷穴,炁與神合,然後下降黃房。所謂乾坤交媾罷,一點落黃庭。上關煉神還虛者,守一抱元,以神歸於毘盧性海。蓋三關自有為入無為者,漸法也。修上一關兼下二關,頓法也。若徑做煉神還虛者,工夫到虛極靜篤時,精自化氣,氣自化神。即關尹子忘精神而超生之旨也。

盡性了命圖
性命雙修是的傳,冥冥杳杳又玄玄。
誰知本體無生命,死死生生孰使然!
人性之善也,此言天命之性;性相近也,此言氣質之性。天命之性,論其本源;氣質之性,論其稟受。天命之性,無不善;氣質之性,有不善。程子曰:在天為命,在人為性。故知性然後能盡性,盡性然後能了命。性命不二,謂之雙修。

 

世間萬物本一神也。神本至虛,道本至無,易在其中矣。天位乎上,地位乎下,人物居中,自融自化,氣在其中矣。中天地以立命,稟虛靈以成性,立性立命,神在其中矣。命系乎氣,性系乎神,潛神於心,聚氣於身,道在其中矣。道者神之主,神者氣之主,氣者形之主,行者生之主。無生則形住,形者則氣住,氣住則神住,神住則性珠明矣、命實凝矣、元神靈矣、胎仙成矣、性命雙修之道畢矣。

盡性了命說
丹田喻日,心中元性喻月。日光自返照月,蓋交會之後,實體乃生金也。月受日氣,故初三生一陽者。丹既居鼎,覺一點靈光自心常照,而無晝夜。一陽生於月之八日,而二陽產矣。二陽者,丹之金氣少旺,而元性又少現。自二陽生之於望,而三陽純矣。三陽純者,是所謂元性盡現,而如月之圓也。月既圓矣,十六而一陰生。一陰者,性歸於命之始也。自一陰生,至於月之二十三,則二陰產矣。二陰者,乃性歸於命三之二也。自二陰生於月之三十日,而三陰全矣。三陰全,乃性盡歸於命也。方其始也,以命而取性,性全矣。又以性而安命,此是性命雙修大機括處。
真土圖
以物為藥,療身之病;以法為藥,療心之病,即以其人之心還治其人之病。
牝牡鏌鋣倚太空,威風凜凜忒雄。聖凡不敢抬頭看,兩道神光射斗中。
寶劍雌和雄,雙雙插真土;雄降猙獰龍,雌伏猖狂虎。
心安真土以誠以默以柔,氣養浩然勿正勿忘勿助。
兩枝慧劍埋真土,萬病錢消出幻軀。
真土根心說
夫天之氣之所從生者,蓋蘊於天地之土中,而無盡藏也;人之氣之所從生者,蓋蘊於人身之土中,而無盡藏也。故仁義理智之根,根於心,猶草木之根,根於土。草木之根,根於土,自然暢茂而條達。禮智仁義之根,根於心,自然生色而晬面。《孟子》曰:居移氣,養移體。《大學》曰:心廣體胖,心既廣矣,體既胖矣。而謂病之不去體者,妄也。至若枝葉之或焦悴而枯槁也,則又如之何,亦惟直從於其根焉,而培之,而溉之。培之溉之,而生意有不復息乎。蓋草木之根病則枝葉病,若人之心猶草木之根也,心病即身病。心不病則身不病。故身病由於心病。而體胖數語,乃去病之聖藥也。
魂魄圖
陽神曰魂;陰神曰魄。魂之與魄,互為室宅。
魂者氣之神,有清有濁。口鼻之所以呼吸者,呼為陽伸,吸為陰屈也。魄者精之神,有虛有實。耳目之所以視聽,視者為陰明,聽為陰靈也。
生謂之精氣,死謂之魂魄。天地公共底謂之鬼神也。
鬼魂說
鬼云為魂,鬼白為魄。雲者風,風者木。白者氣,氣者金。風散故輕清,清輕者魄從魂升;金風故重濁,重濁者魂從魄降。故聖人以魂運魄,眾人以魄攝魂。魂晝寓目,魄夜舍肝。寓目能見,舍肝能夢。夢多者魄制魂,覺多者魂勝魄。蓋因魄有精,因精有魂,因魂有神,因神有意。因意有魄,五者運行不已。所以我之真心,流轉造化幾億萬歲,未有窮極。然核芽相生,不知其幾萬株。天地雖大,不能芽空中之核。雌卵相生,不知其幾萬禽,陰陽雖妙,不能卵無雄之雌。是以聖人,萬物之來,對之以性,而不對之以心,性者心未萌也。無心則無意,無意則無魄,無魄則不受生,而輪迴永息矣。
蟾光圖
太極以此而生三才,父母以此而育我體。我當以此而成還丹,孕於鴻蒙,生於坤,復圓明閃爍,是為蟾光。玉溪子曰:剖開太極巴露出天地,心虛空無涯,微月見辜岑。
西川岸上抬頭望,一派蟾光蘸碧波。便好下功修二八,殷勤仔細托黃婆。
蟾光說
太虛寥廓,皓月燦然。雪浪翻騰,金蟆吐耀,人見月之所以明,而曰金精盛則月明焉。熟知金之所以生者,自月而產也。人見金之產於月,而不知月之明本出於日也。月者,喻元性也;水喻坎宮也。金蟆者,喻一點真楊之竅也,元性喻月性之用也。性之初見圓陀陀、光爍爍,狀似流星。蓋氣質之性稍息,而元陽真性就見,如雲開則月現,霧散則錫輝,才見此物,分明便是元氣產矣,速急採取,譬之見賊便捉,毋令再逸,收歸於鼎器之中,則一點元氣蟾光,終不可得而出矣。
降龍圖
降龍未得豈成仙,降得真龍丹可圓。須信神仙活手段,一毫頭上見龍天。
頭角崢嶸勢莫當,雲收雨霽暗濟藏。從今不許翻潭洞,養顆驪珠夜夜光。

 

降龍說

 

離日為汞,中有己土,強名曰龍。其形獰惡,主生人殺人之權,專成佛成仙之道。威能變化,感而遂通;雲行雨施,品物流形。乾之九二,見龍在田,利見大人。子曰:龍德而正中也。世人不悟此龍生生之功,每服其害。若人悟而畏之,調而馭之,則能降之此獰惡之龍,而積至精之汞。降之者,制其心忠真火。火性不飛,則龍可制,而有得鉛之時。故曰:不積汞,何以取其鉛?不降龍,無以伏其虎?且真鉛真汞,未易相投。而真虎真龍,亦難降伏。學道者,若能了得這個字,其他事,皆末務也。

 

伏虎圖

降龍伏虎也無難,降伏歸來鎖玉關。日月分明烹鼎內,何憂不作大還丹。

採藥尋真到虎溪,溪中虎正作雄威。被我制服牽歸舍,出入將來當馬騎。

入虎穴尋虎酪酥,其中滋味勝醍醐。自人做到這些處,方是乾坤大丈夫。

 

伏虎說

 

坎月為鉛,中有戊土,強名曰虎。其形猖狂,雖能傷人殺人,卻蘊大乘氣象,舉動風威。叩之即應,含弘光大,品物資生。文王重易曰:履虎尾,不咥人亨。又曰:履道坦坦,幽人貞吉。孔子曰:素履之往,獨行願也。若人悟而畏之,馴而調之,則能伏此猖狂之虎,以產先天之鉛。伏之者,伏身中真水。水源至清,則虎可伏,而無咥人之害。故歷代聖師,以降龍為煉己,以伏虎為持心。是以純陽翁云:七返還丹在人,先須煉己待時。紫陽翁云:若要修成九轉,先須煉己持心。皆此義也。

三家相見圖
身、心、意,是誰作三家?精、氣、神,由我合成一個。
肝青為父,肺白為母,心赤為女,脾黃為祖,腎黑為子,千五行始,三物一家,都歸戊己。
大道玄微見此圖,分明有象不模糊。先將一二為之用,三四中當共一都。
不用五金并八石,只求三品共一室。煉成一顆如意珠,軟似兜羅紅似日。
三家相見說

 

身、心、意,謂之三家。三家相見者,胎圓也。精、氣、神,謂之三元。三元合一者,丹成也。攝三歸一,在乎虛靜。虛其心,則神與性合。靜其身,則精與情寂。意大定,則三元混一。情合性,謂之金木并。精合神,謂之水火交。意大定,謂之五行全。然而精化為氣者,由身之不動也;氣化為神者,由心之不動也;神化為虛者,由意之不動也。心若不動,則東三南二同成五也。身若不動,則北一西方四共之也。意若不動,則戊己還從生數五也。身、心、意合,則三家相見,結嬰兒也。

和合四象圖
金水合處木火為侶,四者混沌列為龍虎。
青龍降方蟠白虎,朱雀下方拔玄武。四象和合入中宮,化作一靈歸紫府。
天三生木位居東,其象為青龍;地二生火位居南,其象為朱雀;地四生金位居西,其象為白虎;天一生水位居北,其象為玄武。

眼不視而魂在肝,耳不聞而精在腎,舌不動而神在心、鼻不嗅而魄在肺,四者無漏,則精水、神火、魂木、魄金皆聚於意土之中,而謂之和合四象也。

合眼光、凝耳韵、調鼻息、緘舌氣四大不動,使金木水火土俱會於中宮,謂之攢簇五行也。故曰:精神魂魄意,攢簇歸坤位,靜極見天心,自有神明至。

 

 

和合四象說

 

四象者,青龍、白虎、朱雀、玄武也。五行者,金、木、水、火、土也。龍木生火,同屬乎心。心者,象帝之先,靈妙本有中之真無也。心若不動,則龍吟雲起,朱雀斂翼而元氣聚矣。虎金生水,同系乎身。身者,歷劫以來,清靜自無中之妙有也。身若不動,則虎嘯風生,玄龜潛伏,而元精凝矣。精凝氣聚,則金、木、水、火,混融於真土之中,而精神魂魄,攢簇於真意之內。真意者,乾元也。乃天地之母,陰陽之根,水火之本,日月之宗,三才之源,五行之祖,萬物賴以生成,千靈承之以舒慘。意若不動,則二物交,三寶結,四象和合,五行攢簇,俱會入中宮,而大丹成矣。故紫陽云:五行全要入中央。蓋此之謂也。

取坎填離圖
坎象來填,離掛成乾。天地定位,返本還元。
取出坎中畫,補離還復乾。純陽命本固,靈砂性珠圓。
克念全天哩,離塵合上禪。採鉛知下手,三叠舞胎仙。
陽單結在陰海中,猶如坎裏一炎堆。擒來離內溫溫養,此即神仙顛倒功。

 

 

取坎填離說

 

鉛汞者,太極初分,先天之炁也。仙天炁者,龍虎初弦之炁也。虎居北方坎水中。而坎中陽爻,原屬於乾,劫運未交之先,乾因顚蹶馳驟,誤陷於坤。乾之中爻損而成哩,離本汞居,故曰:坎內黃男名汞祖也。龍居南方離火之內。而離中陰爻,原屬於坤,混沌顛落之後,坤因含受孳育,得配於乾,坤之中爻,實而為坎。坎木鉛舍,故曰:離中玄女是鉛家也。似此男女異室,鉛汞易爐,陰陽不交,則天地否焉。聖人以意為黃婆,引坎內黃男,配離中玄女,夫妻一媾,即變純乾,謂之取坎填哩,復我先天本體。故《悟真篇》云:取將坎內中心實,點化離宮復內陰。正此義也。

觀音密咒圖
始則自上而下至於臍中,中則自下而上至於喉內。
唵字須要到臍,彌字在臍之下。

 

 

念觀音密咒說

 

此咒是觀音菩薩微妙心印。若人書寫六字大名咒者,即同書寫三藏法寶。若人得念六字大明咒者,即同諷誦七軸靈交,又能開智慧門,能就百難苦,三世業冤,悉皆清淨,一切罪障盡得消除,解脫生死,安樂法身。然而念咒亦有密訣,故第一聲中而之,乃以呼吾身毘盧遮那佛也。第二聲東而之,乃以呼吾身不動尊佛也。第三聲南而之,乃呼吾身寶生佛也。第四聲西而之,乃以呼吾身無量壽佛也。第五聲,北而之,乃以呼吾身不空成就佛也。第六聲,復上返於喉而作音者,乃以呼吾身大勢至金剛也。久則五炁歸元,即成就不思議功德,而證圓通也。

 

九鼎煉心圖

第一轉:措摩心地煉金丹,止念當為第一關。

念斷自然情識斷,須知水靜沒波瀾。
第二轉:祖竅開時入杳冥,坎離鉛汞自氤氳。
天然真火知時煉,煉出西乾半月痕。
第三轉:外直中通世罕聞,推求枝葉不求根。
由從此處徐徐進,一點靈光漸漸明。
第四轉:陽烏海底奮神威,正是金丹四轉時。
奪得先天真種子,河車搬運過曹溪。

第五轉:時後金晶飛上來,霞光燦爛囟門開。

三花聚鼎烹龍虎,珠落黃庭結聖胎。
第六轉:金烏飛入廣寒宮,白虎張威待赤龍。
赤龍奮力歸金鼎,掌握神珠照眼紅。
第七轉:十月胎靈已躍然,嬰兒法乳要三年。
蟄藏住息溫溫養,猶龍潭底抱珠眠。
第八轉:陽極陰消丹已成,神光赫赫耀金庭。
脫離苦海分胎出,自在崑崙頂上行。
第九轉:無丹無火亦無金,飈卻鉗錢沒處尋。
真我本來真面目,未生身處一輪明。
九鼎煉心說

 

日也者,天之丹也。黑而蕩也,則日不丹。心也者,人之丹也。物而霾也,則心不丹。故煉丹也者,煉去陰霾之物,以復其心之本體,天命之性之自然也。天命之性,吾之真金也。人人之所必有者。氣質之性,金濁滓也,上智之所不無者。若以人倫,日用之火,而日煉之,則氣質之性日除。氣質之性日除,則天命之性自見矣。故五帝三王君也,而以君道;而日煉其心,伊、傅、周、召相也。而以相道;而日煉其心,孔、曾、思、孟師也,而以師道。而日煉其心,無時而不心在於道,無時不以道而煉其心。此乃古先大聖大賢為學之要法,百煉煉心煉性之明訓也。

 

八識歸元圖

 

軒轅稱九鼎,如來標八識。太極歸無極。

兄弟八個一人痴,猶有一個最伶俐。五個門前做買賣,一個家中作主依。伶俐者,即第六意識也。此識為五賊之主司,乃輪迴之種子。三界凡夫無一人不遭此沉溺。故《圓覺經》云:先斷無始輪迴根本者,斷此意識也。痴者,指第七傳送識而言。主依者,即第八阿賴耶識是也。此識謂之總報,主投胎時是也。先來捨身時是也,後去。故曰去後來先作主公。

境屬風即五識,六識屬波,七識屬浪,八識屬心海,九識屬湛性。八識者,皆屬無明色身已土事外起。九識明曰白淨識,不屬無名,不落因果,不假因果,不假修證,不受一塵。故宗門謂曰:實際理地離一切相建化門中,不捨一法,具足一切。實而言之,以上八個識屬漸。第九識屬頓。何則?然色身幻化,不假修證,法身無相,猶虛空,故不假修,以今為圖象,會意揀妄明真,勿令認賊為子。

 

八識歸元說

 

釋氏謂人之受生,必從父精、母血、前生之識神。三相合而後成胎。精氣受之父母,識神不受之父母也。蓋從無始劫流來,亦謂之生滅性。故曰:生滅與不生滅,和合而成八識也。蓋造化間有個萬古不移之真宰,又有個與時推移之氣運。真宰與氣運合,昰謂天命之性。天命之性者,元神也。氣質之性者,識神也。故儒家有變化氣質之言,禪宗有返識為智之法。今人妄認方寸中,有個昭昭靈靈之物,渾然與物同體,便以為元神在昰。殊不知此即死死生生之本,非不生不滅之元神也。噫!識識易,去識難。若不以天命元神,而戰退無明業識,終在生滅場中,未見有出頭日也。

 

五炁朝元說

 

一氣初判,而列二儀。二儀定位,而分五長。五常異地而各守一方。五方異氣而各守一子。青第支子名龍烟,受甲乙木德之三氣。赤帝之子名丹元,受丙丁火德之二氣。白第之子名皓華,受庚新金德之四氣。黑帝之子名玄冥,受壬癸水得之一氣。黃帝之子名常存,受戊己土德之五氣。故金得土則生,土得木則旺,水得土則止,火得土則息。惟聖人知迴幾之道,得還元之理。於是攢五簇四,會三合二而歸一也。蓋身不動,則精固而水朝元。心不動,則氣固而火朝元。真性寂,則魂藏而木朝元。妄情忘,則魄伏而金朝元。四大安和,則意定而土朝元。此謂五氣朝元,皆聚於頂也。

五炁朝元圖

 

 

待詔圖

 

形神俱妙道為徒,性命相圓合太虛。寶詔降時騰鶴馭,玉書拜後駕龍車。

龍車冉冉乘雲氣,遍滿六虛廣無際。九天仙子笑相迎,同詣玄都朝上帝。

 

待詔說

 

九年面壁之後,靈臺瑩潔,覺海圓明,性命混融,元神俱妙,與天地合德,與太虛同體。此時丹道已成,而積功累行,不可缺也。蓋道之與德,猶陰之與陽。行之與功,猶目之與足。鐘離翁云:有功無行如無足,有行無功目不全。功行兩圓足自備,誰云無分作神仙?昰以古仙上聖,金丹事成,溫養事畢,游戲人間,和光混俗,隨力建功,隨方解縛,扶危拯厄,救劫匡時,普度群迷,接引後學。道上有功,人間有行,功行滿足,潛伏俟時。只待天書降詔,玉女來迎,駕霧騰雲,直入三清聖境。如張紫陽翁《紫陽篇》云:德行修逾八百,陰功積滿三千,寶符降詔去朝天,隱駕瓊輿鳳輦。

飛升圖
飛升說

 

仙有五等,佛有三乘。修持功行不齊,所以超脫稍異,飛升沖舉者,上也。坐化尸解者,次也。投胎奪舍者,又其次也。乘龍上升者,如黃帝、芽蒙、王玄甫、韋善俊昰也。駕雲上升者,如楊羲、李籠、籃採和、孫不二昰也。控鯉上升者,如子英、琴高昰也。驂鸞上升者,如子晉、鄧鬱昰也。跨鶴上升者,如桓懞、屈處靜昰也。御風上升者,如葛由、武夷君昰也。拔宅飛升者,如何侯,尹喜、淮南王、許旌陽昰也。白日沖舉者,如蔡瓊、馮長、馬成子、浮丘伯昰也。嘗考《列仙譜傳》,始知從古至今成仙者千萬余人。拔宅者八千余處。所以純陽翁於景福寺壁間題一聯云:莫道神仙無學處,古今多少上升人。

性命雙修萬神圭旨亨集

 

涵養本原圖

 

百千法門,同歸方寸。河沙妙德,盡在心源。

千聖一心,萬古一道。天君泰然,百體從今。

作如是觀清淨處,照無色界幾千層。

真心一點原於此,無聲無滅無終始。精神合道自長生,精神真不死。

眾妙應須無以觀,更將有向竅門看。可明物母明明說,兩顆明珠轉三盤。

菩提本性本如如,萬法通兮透太虛。自有靈明開般若,機緘露處現真如。

默默無言微更微,無言之內有真機。自家竅妙自家會,萬里青天一鶴飛。秘密藏,腔子裏,朱砂鼎,赤龍精,神明之舍,道義之門,何思何慮之天,不識不知之地;止其所,自在處,光明藏,天玄女,靈明之竅,活潑潑地,虛靈不昧之神,色空不二之物。

真汞,丹元,神水,日魂,主翁,天君,靈臺,靈關、丹臺;金烏,玉液,靈府,朱汞,姹女,守靈,赤水,靈山,乾馬

第一節口訣涵養本源救護命寶

 

內附:1.退藏沐浴2.玉液煉形二法

 

欲修長生,須識所生之本;欲求不死,當明不死之人。故曰:認得不死人,方才人不死。那不死的人,到家呼無鐵漢,釋氏喚作金剛,即世人本來妙覺真心昰也。此心靈靈不昧,了了常知,其體不生不滅,其相無去無來。究之於先,天地之先莫知其始,窮之於後,天地之後莫知其終,高而無上,廣不可極,淵而無下,深不可測。乾坤依此而覆載,日月依此而照臨,虛空依此而寬廣,萬靈依此而變通。三教大聖,教人修道,昰修這個成仙作佛也,昰這個戴角披毛也,市這個聖凡二路,由此而分出生死,再無別途,登涅槃唯此一法。然世間萬匯,未有一物不被無常所吞,獨有這個無生滅可縛,無色相可窺,端端正正,停停當當,分分曉曉的,而人自不悟其所本來也。不悟者何?為有妄心。何謂妄心?蓋為一切眾生,從無始已來,迷卻真心,不自覺知,故受輪轉,枉人諸趣。原夫真心無妄,性智本明,妙湛元精,由妄瞥起,俄然晦昧,則失彼元精,粘湛發知,故轉智為識,形中妄心,名之曰識。心本無知,由識故知;性本無生,由識故生。生身種子,萌蘗於茲,開有漏華,結生死果。

今人妄認分寸中有個昭昭靈靈之物,渾然與物同體,便以為元神在昰,殊不知此即死死生生之識神,劫劫輪迴之種子耳。故景岑云:學道之人不悟真,只為從前認識神。無量劫來生死本,痴人喚作本來人。"

嗟夫!世人以奴為主而不知,認賊為子而不覺,昰以世尊教人先斷無始輪迴根本者此也。此根既斷,則諸識無依,復我元初常明本體。然而大道茫茫,當從何處下手,昰以齊襟必舉領,整綱要提綱。昔尹師指出:修行正路一條,教人打從源頭上做起。若源頭潔淨,天理時時現前,識念自然污染不得。譬如杲日當空,魍魎滅迹。此一心地法門,昰古今聖不易之道,故老子曰:若夫修道,先觀其心。觀心之法,妙在靈關一竅。人自受生感氣之初,稟天地一點元陽,化生此竅,以藏元神,其中空空洞洞,至虛至明,乃吾人生生主宰,真所謂有之則生,無之則死,生死盛衰,皆由這個。儒曰靈臺,道曰靈關,釋曰靈山,三教同一法門,總不外此靈明一竅。釋教曰:佛在靈山莫遠求,靈山只在汝心頭,人人有個靈山塔,好像靈山塔下修。論其所也。玄教曰:大道根莖識者稀,常人日用孰誰知,為君指出神仙窟,一竅彎彎似月眉。論其形也。蓋此竅乃神靈之臺,秘密之府,真淨明妙,虛徹靈通,卓然而獨存者也。重生之本原。故曰心地;諸佛之所得,故曰菩提;交徹融攝,故曰法界;寂淨常樂,故曰涅槃;不濁不漏,故曰清淨;不妄不變,故曰真如;離過絕非,故曰佛性;護善遮惡,故曰總持;隱履含攝,故曰如來藏;超越玄祕,故曰密嚴國;統眾德而大備,爍眾昏而獨照,故曰圓覺:其實皆一竅也。背之則凡,順之則聖,迷之則生死始,悟之則輪迴息。欲息輪迴,莫若體乎至道;欲體至道,莫若觀照本心;欲照本心,應須音眼虛鑒。常教朗月輝明,每向定中慧照。時時保得此七情未發之中,時時全得此八識未染之體。外息諸緣,內絕諸妄,含眼光,凝耳韵,調鼻息,緘舌氣,四肢不動,使眼、耳、鼻、舌、身之五識,各返其根,則精、神、魂、魄、意之五靈,各安其位。二六時中,眼常要內觀此竅,耳常要逆聽此竅,至於舌準,常要對著此竅。運用施為,念念不離此竅,行住坐臥,心心常在此竅,不可剎那忘照,率爾相違,神光一出便收來,造次弗離常在此。極子思所謂不可須臾離者昰也。先存之,以虛其心,次忘之,以廓其量,隨處隨時,無礙自在,正合《龍虎經》云:至妙之要,先存後忘。此又口訣中之口訣也。

 

然要偋除六識,尤在知所先後,意雖為六識之主帥,眼實為五賊之先鋒,故古德云:心是樞機,目為盜賊,欲伏其心,先攝其目。蓋弩之發動在機,心知緣引在目,機不動則弩生,目不動則心住。《陰符論》曰:機在目。《道德經》曰:不見可欲,而心不亂。《魯論》曰:非禮勿視。朱子曰:制於外,所以養其中也。《金笥寶籙》曰:眼乃神游玄牝門,抑之於眼使歸心。眼守此竅不離,即如來正法眼,合涅盤心之密旨。故《楞嚴經》云:作是觀者,名為正觀,若他觀者,名為邪觀。又《觀經觀心品》云:三界之中,以心為主。能觀心者,究竟解脫,不能觀者,畢竟沉淪。《道德》首章云:常有欲以觀其效者,觀此竅也;常無欲以觀其妙者,觀此竅中之妙也。昔黃帝三月內觀者,觀此也。太上亦曰:吾從無量劫來,觀心得道,乃至虛無。觀心非易,止念尤難,是以念頭起處,系人生死之根。《古仙云》:大道教人先止念,念頭不住亦徒然。《圓覺經》云:居一切時,不起妄念;於諸妄心,亦不息滅,住妄想境,不加了知,於無了知,不辨真實。《起信論》云:心若馳散,即便攝來,令住正念,念起即覺,覺之即無,修行妙門,唯在於此。虛靖天師云:不怕念起,只怕覺遲,念起是病,不續是藥。當知妄念起於識根,鬥境成妄,非實有體,在眾生時,智劣識強,但名為識,當佛地時,智強識劣,但名為智,只轉其名,不轉其體,初一心源,廓然妙湛。由知見立知,妄晨生起,故有妄念,若知見無見,則智性真淨,復還妙湛,洞澈精了,而意念銷;意念既銷,自六識而下,莫不皆銷,即文殊所謂一根既返元,六根成解脫。既無六根,則無六塵,既無六塵,則無六識,既無六識,則無輪迴種子,既無輪迴種子,則我一點真心,獨立無依,空空蕩蕩,光光淨淨,而萬劫常存,永生不滅矣。此法直指人心,一了百當,何等直截!何等簡易!但能培養本原,觀照本竅,久則油然心新,浩然氣暢,凝然不動,寂然無思,豁然知空,了然悟性。此所謂皮膚剝落盡,一真將次見矣。

 

功夫至此,精神朗發,智慧日生,心性靈通,隱顯自在,自然有一段清寧閤辟之機,自然有一段飛躍活動之趣,自然有一點元陽真氣。從中而出,降黃庭,入土釜,貫尾閭,穿夾脊,上冲天谷,下達曲江,流通百脈,溉灌三田,驅逐一身百竅之陰邪,滌蕩五臟六腑之濁穢。如服善見王之藥,眾病咸消,若奏獅子筋之弦,群音頓絕。所以云:一心療萬病,不假藥方多。是知一切諸聖,皆從此心,方便門入,得成祖佛,為人天之師。凡夫不能證者,由不識自心故。故曰:海枯終見底,人死不知心。六道群蒙,皆此門出,歷千劫而不返,一何痛哉!所以諸佛驚入火宅,祖師特地西來,乃至千聖悲嗟,皆為不達,唯心出要道耳。如《寶藏論》云:夫天地之內,宇宙之間,中有一寶,祕在形山,識物靈照,內外空然,寂寞難見,其謂玄玄,巧出於紫微之表,用在於虛無之間。端化不動,獨而無雙。聲出妙響,色吐華容。幽明朗照,物理虛通。森羅寶印,萬象真宗。其為也形,其寂也冥。本淨非瑩,法爾圓成。光超日月,德越太清。萬物不作,一切無名。轉變天地,自在縱橫。恒沙妙用,混沌而成。誰聞不喜?誰聞不驚?如何以無價之寶,隱於陰入之坑,哀哉!哀哉!其為自輕。悲哉!悲哉!晦何由明?其寶也,煥煥煌煌,朗照十方。闃寂無物,應用堂堂。應聲應色,應陰應陽,其物無根,妙用常存。瞬目不見,側耳不聞。其本也冥,其化也形,其為也聖,其用也靈,可謂大道之真精。其精其靈,萬有之因,凝然常住,與道同倫,天下最親,莫過心也。百姓日用而不知心,如魚在海而不知水。故佛經云:一切眾生,從曠劫來,迷到本心,不自覺悟,妄認四大為身,緣慮為心,譬如百千大海不認,但認一小浮樞,以此迷中復迷,妄中起妄,隨境流轉,寓目生情,取捨萬端,無時暫暇,致使起惑造孽,循環六道,密網自圍,不能得出究竟冥初,皆一妄迷真之咎耳。故靈淵曰:妄情牽引何時了,辜負靈臺一點光。

 

夫靈臺一點光者,即真知靈知心也,最玄最妙,通聖通靈,極廣大,極高明。化萬法之王,為全有之體,豎徹三界,橫亙十方。自混沌未辟之前,而已曾有;雖天地既壞之後,而未嘗無。一切境界,皆是心光。若人識得心,大地無寸土。故曰:三界唯心。迷人心外求法,至人見境是心。境是即心之境,心是即境之心。對鏡不迷,逢緣不動,能所互成,一體無異。若能達境唯心,便是悟心成道。覺盡無始妄念,攝境歸心,出纏真如,離垢解脫,永合清淨本然,則不更生山河大地諸有為相,如金出鑛,終不更染塵泥!似木成灰,豈有再生枝葉?一得永得,盡未來際,永脫樊籠,長居聖地矣。雖然,此最上一乘大道,若根器利者,一超直入如來地,若根器鈍者,將如之何?必由下學而上達的功夫,自有一級規模,亦是行遠自邇、登高自卑之意。若不知入門下手功夫,安能達道了手極則地位?若未能盡心,而安能知性?未能明心,而安能見性?

 

夫明心盡心之要者,時以善法扶助自心,時以赤水潤澤自心,時以境界淨始治自心,時以精進堅固自心,時以任辱坦蕩自心,時以覺照潔白自心,時以智慧明利自心,時以佛知見開發自心,時以佛平等廣大自心,故知明心是生死海中之智楫,盡心是煩惱病中之良醫。若昧此心,則永劫輪迴,而遺失真性,若明此心,則頓起生死,而圓證涅槃,始終不出此心,離此心,別無玄妙矣。後面雖有次第功夫,不過是成就這個而已。

噫!莫看易了,至人難遇,口訣難聞,故張平叔云:只為丹經無口訣,教君何處結靈胎。殊不知經中口訣自載,大都祕母言子,不肯分開說破,使人湊泊不來。況多為譬辭隱語,使學者炫目惑心,以致中途退步,余甚憫之。今將丹經梵典中之口訣,一一拈出,留與後人,為破昏黑的照路燈,辨真偽之試金石。

太玄真人云:父母生前一點靈,不靈只為結成形。成形罩却光明種,放下依然徹底清。

空照禪師云:這個分明個個同,能包天地運虛空。我今直指真心地,空寂靈知是本空。

自然居士云:心如明鏡連天淨,性似寒潭止水同。十二時中常覺照,休教昧了主人翁。

智覺禪師云:菩薩從來不離真,自家昧了不相親。若能靜坐迴光照,便見生前舊主人。

三茅真君云:靈臺湛湛似冰壺,只許元神在裏居。若向此中留一物,豈能證道合清虛?

天然禪師云:心本絕塵何用洗,身中無病豈求醫!欲知是佛非身處,明鑒高懸未照時。

主敬道人云:未發之前心是性,已發之後性是心。心性源頭參不透,空從往跡費搜尋。

無心真人云:妄念才興神即遷,神遷六賊亂心田。心田既亂身無主,六道輪迴在目前。

高僧妙虛云:惺惺一個主人翁,寂然不動在靈宮。但得此中無挂礙,天然本體自虛空。

太乙真人云:一點圓明等太虛,只因念起結成軀。若能放下迴光照,依舊清虛一物無。

《華嚴聖經》云:有數無數一切劫,菩薩了知即一念。於此善人菩提行,常勤修習不退轉。

海月禪師云:六個門頭一個關,五門不必更遮攔。從他世事紛紛亂,堂上家尊鎮日安。

水庵禪師云:不起一念須彌山,待立當頭著眼看。拈一縷絲輕絆倒,家家門底透長安。

大潙《智頌》云:真佛無為在我身,三呼三應太惺惺。若人不悟元由者,塵劫茫茫認識神。

無垢子偈云:五蘊山頭一段空,同門出入不相逢。無量劫來賃屋住,到頭不識主人翁。

惟寬禪師云:勸君學道莫貪求,萬事無心道合頭。無心始體無心道,體得無心道也休。

志公和尚云頓悟心原開寶藏,陷顯靈踪現真相。獨行獨坐常巍巍,百億化身無數量。

呆堂禪師云:應無所住生其心,廓徹圓明處處真。直下頂門開正眼,大千沙界現全身。

《指玄篇》云:若得心空苦使無,有何生死有何拘!一朝脫下胎州襖,作個逍遙大丈夫。

段真人云:心內觀心覓本心,心心俱絕見真心。真心明徹通三界,外道天魔不敢侵。

張遠霄云:不生不滅本來真,無價夜光人不識。凡夫虛度幾千生,雜在礦中不能出。

薛道光云:妙訣五千稱《道德》,真詮三百頌《陰符》。但得心中無一字,不參禪亦昰工夫。

無垢子云:學道先須識自心,自心深處最難尋。若還尋到無尋處,方悟凡心即佛心。"

逍遙翁云:掃除六賊淨心基,榮辱悲歡事勿追。專氣致柔虧內景,自然神室產摩尼。"

柔丸道人云:天機奧妙難輕吐,顏氏如愚曾氏魯。問渠何處用功夫?只在不聞與不睹。

張三豐云:真心浩浩無窮極,無限神仙從裏出。世人耽著小形骸,一顆玄珠迷不識。

《解迷歌》云:慾要真精無漏泄,須淨靈臺如朗月。靈臺不淨神不清,晝夜功夫休斷絕。

北塔祚云:切忌隨他不會他,大隨此語播天涯。真淨性中才一念,早昰千差與萬差。

橫川珙云:洞水無緣會逆流,見他苦劫故相酬。西來祖意實無意,妄想狂心歇便休。

草堂禪師云:斷臂覓心心不得,覓心無得始妄心。心安後夜雪庭際,滿目瑶花無處尋。

佛國禪師云:心心即佛佛心心,佛佛心心即佛心。心佛悟來無一物,將軍止渴望梅林。

《華嚴經偈》云:若人慾識佛境界,常淨其意如虛空。遠離妄想及諸取,令心所向皆無礙。

《寶積經頌》云:諸佛從心得解脫,心者清淨名無垢。五道鮮潔不受染,有解此者成大道。

圓悟禪師云:佛佛道同同至道,心心真契契真心。廓然透出威音外,地久天長海更深。

世奇首座云:諸法空故我心空,我心空故諸法同。諸法我心無別體,只在而今一念中。

張拙秀才云:光明寂照遍河沙,凡聖元來共一家。一念不生全體現,六根才動被雲遮。

中峰禪師云:從來至道與心親,學到無心道即真。心道有無俱泯絕,大千世界一閑身。

張無夢云:心在靈觀身有主,氣歸元海壽無窮。

白沙先生云:千休千處得,一念一生持。

彭鶴林云:神室即是此靈臺,中有長生不死胎。

永明延壽云:有念即生死,無念即泥洹。

胡敬齋云:無事時不教心空,有事時不教心亂。

道玄居士云:一出便收來,既歸須放下。

羅念庵云:毋以妄念戕其心,毋以客氣傷元氣。

莎衣道人云:心若在腔子裏,念不出總持門。

白樂天云:自從苦學空法門,消盡平生種種心。

淨業禪師云:動不忘於觀照,淨不忘於止息。

《韜光集》云:心在昰念亦在昰,動如斯靜亦如斯。

冲妙云:身不動而心自安,心不動而神自守。

徐無極云:性從偏處克將去,心自放時收拾來。

佛印云:一念動時皆昰火,萬緣寂處即生春。

陶弘景云:修心要作長生客,煉性當如活死人。

無覺禪師云:明即明心空寂,見即見性無生。

《華嚴經》云:若能諦觀心不二,方見昆盧清淨身。

《華嚴頌》云:始從一念終成劫,悉依眾生心想生。

馬丹陽云:若能常守彎彎竅,神自靈明氣自充。

邱長春云:當時一句師邊得,默默垂簾仔細看。

慧日禪師云:一念照了,一念之菩提也,一念宴息,一念之涅槃也。

 

以上數語,皆成仙作聖之要,入道入德之們也。昔阿難多聞,總持積穢不登聖果,息緣返照,暫時即證無生。蓋凡夫之心,終日趣外,逾遠逾背,惟返照者,檢情攝念,攝念安心,安心養神,養神歸性,即魏伯陽所謂金來歸性初,乃稱得還丹昰也。咦!煉礦成金得寶珠,煉情歸性合天真,相逢此理交談者,千萬中無一人!

 

洗心退臟圖

道乃天地心,愚痴不解尋。破衣要縫補,須用水磨針。
紅紅白白水中蓮,出污泥中色轉鮮。莖直藕空蓬有實,修行妙理恰如然。
一條直路少尋人,尋道山根使入門。坐定更知行氣生,真人之息自深深。
不是玄門消息深,高山流水少知音。若能尋著來時路,赤子依然混沌心。
時時溉灌,常教玉樹氣逥根;日日栽培,不使金花精脫蒂。
艮其背,不獲其身,聖人以此洗心,退藏於密;行其庭,不見其人,聖人以此齋戒,神明其德。

 

退臟沐浴功夫

 

《易》之洗心退藏於密,這句話頭,唐宋神仙為之沐浴,近代諸人標為艮背,總只是這個道哩,這個竅妙。

原夫心屬乎火,而藏之以背之水者,洗之以義也;心居乎前,而藏之以背之後者,退之之意也。故初機之士,降伏其心,束之太緊,未免有火炎之患,是以暫將心火之南,而藏背水之北,水火互相交養,自然念慮不生,即白玉蟾所謂洗心滌慮為沐浴是也。然沐浴雖為洗心之法,艮背雖有止念之功,二理昰則是也,皆未到實際之地,此向上一著,千聖祕而不傳,後世學徒,所以罕聞罕遇,人若明得此竅,真可以奪神功,改天命。古仙有言曰:夾脊雙關透頂門,修行路徑此為尊。以其上通天谷,下達尾閭,中通心腎,召攝靈陽,救護命寶。此非修行徑路而何?吾人未有此身,先有此息,此身未滅,此息先滅,此又非修行正路而何?

原人受生之初,在胎胞內,隨母呼吸,受氣而成此縷,與母聯屬,漸吹漸開,中空如管,通氣往來,前通於臍,後通於腎,上通夾脊泥丸,至山根而生雙竅,由雙竅下至準頭,而成鼻之兩孔,是以名曰鼻祖。斯時我之氣,通母之氣,母之氣,通天地之氣,天地之氣,通太虛之氣,竅竅相通,無有隔閡,及乎氣數滿足,裂胞而出,剪斷臍蒂,囝地一聲,一點元陽落於立命之處,自此後天用事,雖有呼吸往來,不得與元始祖氣相通,人生自幼至老,未有一息駐於其中,三界凡夫,塵生塵滅,萬死萬生,只為尋不著來時舊路耳。太上立法,教人修煉而長生者,由其能奪天地之正氣。人之氣以能奪天地之正氣者,尤其有兩孔之呼吸也。所呼者,自己之元氣從中而出,所吸者,天地之正氣從外而入。人若根源牢固,呼吸之間,亦可以奪天地之正氣,而壽綿長;人若根源不固,精竭氣弱,所吸天地之正氣,隨呼而出,身中元氣,不為己之所有,反為天地所奪。何也?蓋為呼吸不得其門而入耳。一切常人呼吸,皆隨咽喉而下。至中脘而迴,不能與祖氣相連,如魚飲水,而口進鰓出,即莊子所謂眾人之息以喉昰也。若是至人呼吸,直貫明堂,而上至夾脊,而流入命門,得與祖氣相連,如磁吸鐵,與同類相親,即莊子所謂真人之息以踵昰也。踵者,其息深深之義,既得深深,則我命在我,而不為大冶陶鑄矣。

 

今之人,有調息、數息、抑息、閉息,皆昰隔靴搔癢,不得到於玄竅。此竅出凝,就生兩腎,次生其心,其腎如藕,其心如蓮,其梗中通外直,拄地撐天,心腎相去八寸四分,中餘一寸二分,謂之腔子裏昰也。乃心腎往來之路,水火既濟之鄉。慾通此竅,先要存想山根,則呼吸之氣,漸次通夾脊,透混元,而直達到命府,方才子母會合,破鏡重圓,漸漸擴充,則根本完固,救住命寶,始可言其修煉。按了真子曰:欲點常明燈,當用添油法。尹師曰:涵養本原為先,救護命寶危急。又曰:一息尚存,皆可覆命,人若知添油之法,續盡燈而復光明,即如得返魂之香,點枯荄而重茂盛。所以云:油干燈滅,氣絕身亡。然非此竅,則不能添油;非添油,則不能接命;命不接,則留性不住;性不住,忽一但無常到來,則懵懵然而去矣。故呂公曰:嗇精宜及早,接命莫教遲。果然昰接之則長生,不接則夭死。

 

蓋人稟天地氣數有限,不知保養,自暴自棄。如劉海蟾云:朝傷暮損迷不知,喪亂精神無所據,細細銷磨漸漸衰,耗竭元和神乃去。闔辟之機一停,呼吸之氣立斷。嗚呼!生死無關,其速如此,世人何事而不肯迴心向道耶?況此著功夫,最是簡可扯而進,與己混元真精凝結丹田,以為起生之本。蓋以天地無涯之元氣,而續我有限之形軀,不亦易乎?學者只要認定此竅,守而不哩,久久純熟,則裏面皎皎明明,如月在水相似,自然散其邪火,銷其雜慮,降旗動心,止其妄念,妄念既止,真息自現。真念無念,真息無息,息無則命根永固,念無則性體恒存,性存命固,息念俱銷,此性命雙修之第一步也。

嗟乎!人生如無根之樹,全憑氣息以為根株,一息不來,命非己有,故慾修長生者,必固其氣,氣固則身中之元氣不隨呼而出,天地之真氣恒隨息而入,久之,胎息定,鄞鄂成,而長生有路矣。此段當與第三節蟄藏氣穴同看。

玉液煉形圖
妙用如江河,周流無窮已。長養玄谷芝,灌溉瑤池水。
小小壺中別有天,鐵牛耕地種金蓮。這般寶物家家有,因甚時人不學仙?
煉液如泉曾有訣,安心是藥更無方。積氣關開通大道,一渠流轉入瓊漿。

 

玉液煉形法則

 

初學之人,平素勞碌,乍入圜中,一但安逸,逸則四肢不運動,安則百節不流通,以致脈絡壅塞,氣血凝滯,此通關蕩穢之法,不能無也。此法先用行氣主宰,照在玄膺一竅,此竅可通氣管,即《黃庭經》所謂玄膺氣管受精符昰也。少頃,則津液滿口,如井水然,為漱數遍,徐徐以意引以重樓,漸達膻中、尻尾、中脘、神闕,至氣海而止。就從氣海分開兩路,至左右大腿,從膝至三里下腳背,及大拇指,又轉入涌泉,由腳跟腳彎尋大腿而上,至尾閭合做一處,過腎堂夾脊雙關,分送兩肩兩膀兩臂至手背,由中指轉手掌,一齊旋迴過手腕,由胸傍歷腮後,從腦灌頂,復下明堂上腭,以舌迎之,至玄膺而止。此為一轉畢,稍停,又照前行功,則壅滯之處,漸次疏通,不惟貫穿諸經,亦能通達諸竅,即《心印經》所謂七竅相通,竅竅光明昰也。蓋吾人靈明一竅,六合而內,六合而外,本無不周,本無不照,其不能然也,為形所礙耳。直要煉到形神俱妙,方才與道合真。

夫形氣用眼者,何也?

 

故施肩吾曰:氣昰添年藥,心為使氣神。若知行氣主,便昰得仙人。昔人謂目之所至,心亦至焉,心之所至,氣亦至焉,斯言近之矣。

 

煉形用液者,何也?

 

道家謂之蕩穢,玉液是津,玉池是口,《黃庭內景》云:口為玉池太和官,漱咽靈液災不干,體生光華炁香蘭,却滅百邪玉煉顏,審能修之登廣寒。蓋液中有氣,氣中有液,液氣相生,日充月盛,為金液之基,作潤身之寶,況能穿關透節,無處不到。古歌曰:華池神水頻吞咽,紫府元君直上奔,常使氣通關節透,自然精滿谷神存。

 

夫玄應依竅,乃是津液之海,生化之源,溉灌一身,皆本於此,故太上云:白玉齒邊流舍利,紅蓮舌上放毫光。喉中甘露涓涓潤,心內醍醐滴滴涼。此乃小玉液煉形法也。人之孔竅,所以通乎其虛,達乎其氣,而周流於一身之內焉。一或有所蔽塞,則為瘀痰、為壅血,而一身脈絡不能相通,便生疾病。今以此法,日行三五次,但得氣血流通。百脈和暢,病既去矣,止而勿行。此與退藏救護,是為表裏二段并行,而不知悖。

 

夫涵養本原,雖是去情識,實除生滅心,心無生滅,身無身滅定矣。慾除生滅心,必自無念始,無念之積習純熟,足可致無夢、無念之靜定純熟,足可致無生、無夢,乃現在之大事也,無念乃末後之大事也。無生則不造,無夢則不化,不造不化,即不生不滅也。

夫學道之士,不患不成,惟患不動,苟能專精而勤,未有學而不得也。設使立志不堅,信道不篤,朝為而夕改,始勤而中輟,悅於須臾,厭於持久,慾望與天齊壽,不亦難乎?《內觀經》云:知道易,信道難;信道易,行道難;行道易,得道難;得道易,守道難。若使不哩,則滿市皆神仙矣,安足為異耶?蓋修道者,如農夫之去草一般,務拔其根,則吾心天真種子,自然發生矣。況此一字法門,撤首撤尾,甚易行,甚有驗,小而試之,可以却病延年,大而用之,可以超凡入聖,在學者用功深淺何如耳!

 

安神祖竅圖

這個竅,絕中邊,無內外,上下圓。東西合,南北全,會此意,便成仙。
一靈妙有,法界圓通,雜種種邊,允執厥中。
藏心於淵,美厥靈根,中理五氣,混合百神。
坎離交媾之鄉,千變萬化之祖。
生死不相關之地,鬼神覷不破之機。
如如不動空中住,無生無滅無來去。聖師曾向我叮嚀,此是孔顏真樂處。
性蔽淵源學失真,異端投隙害彌深。推原氣稟由無極,只此一圖傳聖心。
天地靈根,不動道場,玄牝之門,不二法門,元始祖氣,至善之地,呼吸之根,甚深法界;造化泉窟,宇宙主宰,既濟鼎器,
凝結之所,黑白相符,先天地生,黃中通理,虛無之谷。
真主人,自然體,舍利子,極樂國,真一處,戊己門,祖氣穴,西南鄉,混沌竅,總持門,法王城,玄關,空中,真土,把柄,
黃庭;眾妙門,蓬萊島,復命關,歸根竅,希夷府,守一壇,懸胎鼎,如意珠,寂滅海,虛空藏,華光藏,淨土,中黃,黃婆,
這個,西方。
儒而聖,道而玄,釋而禪,而妙用總持,都歸一貫;上而天,中而人,下而地,而化機參兩,豈外中虛。

第二節口訣安神祖竅翕聚先天

 

內附:1.法輪自轉2.龍虎交媾二法

祖竅真際,舉世罕知,不得師傅,儼似暗中射垛。蓋祖竅者,乃老子所謂玄牝之門也。《悟真篇》云:要得谷神長不死,須憑玄牝立根基。所以紫陽言修煉金丹全在玄牝。《金丹四百字序》云:玄牝一竅,而採取在此,交媾在此,烹煉在此,沐浴在此,溫養在此,結胎在此,至於脫胎神化,無不在此。修煉之士,誠能知此一竅,則金丹之道盡矣,所謂得一而萬事畢者是也。然丹經大都喻言,使學者無所歸者,前輩指為先天主人、萬象主宰、太極之蒂、混沌之根;至善之地、凝結之所、虛無之谷、造化之源、不二法門、甚深法界、歸根竅、復命關、中黃宮、希夷府、總持門、極樂國、虛空藏、西南鄉、戊己門、真一處、黃婆舍、守一壇、淨土、西方、黃中、正位、這個、神室、真土、黃庭,種種異名,難以悉舉。然此一竅,在身中求之,非口非鼻,非心非腎,非肝肺,非脾胃,非臍輪,非尾閭,非膀胱,非谷道,非兩腎中間一穴,非臍下一寸三分,非明堂泥丸,非關元氣海,然則果何處耶?純陽祖師云:玄牝玄牝真玄牝,不在心兮不在腎。窮取生身受氣初,莫怪天機都泄盡。且以生身之理言之,父母一念將媾之際,而圓陀陀,光爍爍,先天一點靈光,撞於母胎,如此而已。儒謂之仁,亦曰無極;釋謂之珠,亦曰圓明;道謂之丹,亦曰靈光,皆指先天一氣,混元至精而言,實生身之原,受氣之初,性命之基,萬化之祖也。及父母交罷,精血包羅於外,如此而已,及吾儒所謂太極是也。由是而五臟,由是而六腑,由是而四肢百骸,由是而能視、能聽、能持、能行,由是而能仁、能義、能禮、能智,由是而能聖、能神、能文、能武。究竟本身本原,皆從太極中那一些兒發出來耳。

 

《參同契》曰:人所稟軀,體本一無,元精雲布,因炁托初。炁一凝定,玄牝立焉。上結靈關,下結氣海。靈關藏覺靈性,氣海藏於生氣命。性命雖分龍虎二弦,而性命之根,則總持於祖竅之內。故老子曰:玄牝之門,是謂天地根。

何以謂之玄牝之門,而曰天地根也?

豈非吾身之天地,吾身之玄牝耶?吾身天地之根,吾身玄牝之根耶?吾身玄牝之門,吾身天地之門耶?而天地之門之所從岀者,獨不有所謂先天地生,而為天地之根乎?故天地之根,乃天地之所由以分,天而分地也。而玄牝之門之所從岀者,獨不有所謂先玄牝生,而為玄牝之根乎?故玄牝之根,乃玄牝之所由以分,玄而分牝也。

 

何以謂之玄也?

豈非從有名之母發出來也!

 

何以謂之玄之又玄?

豈非從無名之始終發出來也!無名之始,釋氏指為不二法門。子思曰:其為物不二,則其生物不測。莊子曰:昭昭生於冥冥,有倫生於無形,而慾悟性以見性者,其將求之昭昭而有倫乎?抑亦求之明明而無形乎?冥冥無形,莫窺其朕,吾儒所謂吾聲吾臭。釋氏所謂威音王已前是也。然則何以謂之王?而其所以主張威音者,太極也,故謂之王。

 

余於是而知學仙學佛者,但覓其王之所在而尊之爾。既尊王矣,而又且并其王而無有之是,溯太極而還於無極也。無極者,真中也,故曰:聖聖相傳在此中。此中,就是堯、舜、允執之中,孔子時中之中,子思未發之中,《易》之黃中通理之中,《度人經》之中,理五氣之中,釋迦之空中這中,老子之守中之中。然字有二義:若曰中有定在者,在此中也;若曰中無定在者,乾坤合處乃真中也。以其可得而允執也,故曰有定在,然豈特在此一身之內為然也,是雖一身之外,而遍滿天地,亦皆吾心之中也;又豈特在此天地之內為然也,是雖天地之外,而遍滿虛空,亦皆吾心之中也。《易》曰:周流六虛。然周流於六虛之外,而非不足,退藏於一身之竅,而非有餘,故曰:一竅能納太虛空中。道經云:天之極上處,距地之極下處,相去八萬四千哩,而天地之中,適當四萬二千里之中處也。若人身一小天地也,而心臍相去,亦有八寸四分,而中心之中,適當四寸二分之中處也。此竅正在乾之下,坤之上,震之西,兌之東,八脈、九竅、經絡、聯輳,虛、閑二穴,空懸,黍珠,是人一身天地之正中,乃藏元始祖氣之竅也。若知竅而不知妙,由知中而不知一。昔人有言曰:心是地而性是王,竊是中而妙是一。一有數種:有道之一,有神之一,有氣之一,有水之一,有數之一,有守一之一,有歸一之一。歸一者,以其一而歸乎其中也;守一者,以其一而守乎其中也。有中則有一,一而非中,則非聖人之所謂一也;有一便有中,中而非一,則非聖人之所謂中也。故孔子之一,以其中之一而貫一也;堯、舜之中,以其一之中而執之也。伏羲氏之河圖而虛其中者,先天也,乃吾身祖竅之中也。孔子曰:先天而天弗違。老子曰:無名天地之始。即釋氏所謂茫乎無朕,一片太虛是也。神禹氏之《洛書》而實其中者,後天也,乃吾身祖竅之一也。孔子曰:後天而奉天時。老子曰有名萬物之母。即道家所謂露出端倪,一點靈光是也。然而《河圖》中矣,中而未始不一,《洛書》一矣,一而未不始中,中包乎一,一主乎中,豈非精微之妙理、無為之神機耶?《道德經》曰:多言數窮,不知守中。《洞玄經》曰:丹書萬卷,不如守一。一者,生生不息之仁也。《中庸》曰:修道以仁。《論語》曰:天下歸仁。《禮記》曰:中心安仁。《周易》曰:安土敦仁。余嘗譬之果實之仁,中有一點者,太極也,而抱之兩者,一陰一陽也。《易》曰:易有太極,是生兩儀。故易也者,兩而化也,太極也者,一而神也。以此一點之神,而含養於祖竅之中,不得勤,不得怠,謂之安神祖竅,非所以復吾身之乾元乎!以此一點之仁,而敦養於坤土之中,而勿忘,而勿助,謂之安土敦仁,非所以立吾身之太極呼!又若蓮子之屬,中有一條,而抱之兩片者,非所謂一以貫之邪!一而二,二而三,三生萬物。故張紫陽云:道是虛無生一氣,便從一氣產陰陽,陰陽再合成三體,三體重生萬物昌。

 

昔文始先生問於老子曰:修身至妙至要,載於何章

老子曰:在於深根固蒂,守中抱一而已。

 

何謂守中

曰:勤守中,莫放逸,外不人,內不岀,還本源,萬事畢。故老子所謂守中者,守此本體之中也;儒之執中者,執此本體之中;釋之空中者,本體之中本洞然而空也。老子所謂抱一者,抱此本體之一也;釋之歸一者,歸此本體之一也;儒之一貫者,抱此本體之一而貫之也。惟精惟一者,《易》之所謂精義入神者是也;允執厥中者,《記》之所謂王中心無為,以守至正者是也。夫曰王中心者,蓋一點之仁,王此中心之中,而命之曰王,所謂天君者是也。夫何為哉?以守至正而已。命由此立,性由此存,此二者,同岀異名,原是竅中舊物,如今復返之竅中,則蒙莊所謂南海之倏,北海之忽,相遇於混沌之地矣。

 

修丹之士,不明祖竅,則真息不住,而神話無基,藥物不全,而大丹不結。蓋此竅是總持之門,萬法之都,亦無邊傍,更無內外,不可以有心守,不可以無心求,以有心守之則著相,以無心求之則落空。若何可也?受師訣曰:空洞無涯之玄竅,知而不守是功夫,常將真我安止其中,如如不動,寂寞惺惺,內外兩忘,渾然無事,則神戀氣而凝,命戀性而住,不歸一而一自歸,一不守中而中自守。中心之心既實,五行之心自虛。此老子抱一守中,虛心實腹之本旨也。

 

張紫陽云:虛心實腹義俱深,只謂虛心要識心。

劉海蟾云:中央神室本虛閑,自有先天真氣到。

呂純陽云:守中絕學方知奧,抱一無言始見佳。

正陽翁云:要識金丹端的處,未生身處下功夫。

如如居士云:坤之上,乾之下,中間一寶難酬價。

李清庵《中和集》云:兩儀肇判分三極,乾以直專坤辟禽。天地中間玄牝門,其動愈出靜愈入。

王玉陽《雲光集》云:谷神從此立天根,上聖強始玄牝門。點破世人生死穴,真仙於此定乾坤。

譚處端《水雲集》云:陰居於上陽居下,陽氣先升陰氣隨。配合虎龍交媾處,此時如過小橋時。

河上公《過明集》云:杳杳冥冥開眾妙,恍恍惚惚葆真竅。斂之潛藏一粒中,放之瀰漫六合表。

張紫陽《悟真篇》云:震龍汞自岀離鄉,兌虎金生在坎方。二物總因兒產母,五行全要入中央。

張景和《枕中記》云:混沌一竅是先天,內面虛無理自然。若尚未生前見得,明知必是大羅仙。

葛仙翁《玄玄歌》云:乾坤何處乃真中,中在虛無甚空闊。簇將龍戶竅中藏,造化樞機歸掌握。

羅公遠《弄丸集》云:一竅虛無天地中,纏綿秘密不通風。恍惚杳冥無色象,真人現在寶珠中。

天來子《白虎歌》云:玄牝之門鎮日開,中間一竅混靈臺。無關無鎖無人守,日月東西自往來。

張鴻縈《還元篇》云:天地之根始玄牝,呼日吸月持把柄。隱顯俱空空不空,尋之不見呼之應。

高象先《金丹歌》云:真一之道何所云,莫若先敲戊己門。戊己門中有真水,真水便是黃芽根。

丁野鶴《逍遙遊》云:三教一元這個圓,生在無為象帝先。悟得此中真妙理,始知大道祖根源。

蕭紫虛《大丹訣》云:學人若要覓黃芽,兩處根源共一家。七返九還須識主,功夫毫發不容差。

李靈陽《祖竅歌》云:個個無生無盡藏,人人本體本虛空。莫道瞿曇名極樂,孔顏樂亦在其中。

陳致虛《轉語偈》云:一者名為不二門,得門入雲便安身。當年曾子一聲唯,誤了閻浮多少人!

薛紫賢《虛中詩》云:天地之間猶橐籥,橐籥須知鼓者誰。動靜根宗由此得,君看放手得風無?

呂祖《純陽文集》云:陰陽二物隱中微,只爲愚徒自不知。實實認為男女是,真真說做坎離非。

李道純《無一歌》云:道本虛無生太極,太極變而先有一。一分為二二生三,四象五行從此生。

壽涯禪師《語錄》云:陀羅門啟妙難窮,佛佛相傳只此中。不識西來真實義,空穿鐵屣走西東。

馬丹陽《醉中吟》云:老子金丹釋氏珠,圓明無欠亦無餘。死戶生門宗此竅,此竅猶能納太虛。

曹文逸《大道歌》云:借問真人何處來,從前元只在靈臺。昔年雲霧深遮蔽,今日相逢道眼開。

劉長生《仙藥集》云:一竅虛空玄牝門,調停節候要常溫。仙人鼎內無他藥,雜礦銷成百煉金。

李道純《中和集》云:乾坤闔辟無休息,離坎升沉有合離。我爲諸君明指出,念頭復處立丹基。

劉海蟾《見道歌》云:函谷關當天地中,往來日月自西東。試將寸管窺玄竅,虎距龍蟠氣象雄。

無心昌老秘訣云:自曉谷神通此道,誰能理性慾修真。明明說向中黃路,霹靂聲中自得神。

玉蟾白真人云:性之根,命之蒂,同出異名兩類。合歸一處結成丹,還為元始先天氣。

綠督趙真人云:虛無一竅正當中,無生無滅自無窮。昭昭靈靈相非相,杳杳冥冥空不空。

紫陽張真人《金丹序》云:此竅非凡竅,乾坤共合成。名為神氣穴,內有坎離精。

瑩蟾李真人《道德頌》云:闔辟應乾坤,斯為玄牝門。自從無出入,三界獨稱尊。

司馬子微云:虛無一竅號玄關,正在人身天地間。八萬四千分上下,九三六五列循環。

大包法界渾無迹,細入塵埃不見顏。這個名為祖氣穴,黍珠一粒正中懸。

 

以上口訣,皆發明祖竅之妙。老子曰:天地之間,其猶橐籥乎。莊子曰:樞得其環中,以應無窮。坤曰正位居體,鼎曰正位凝命,艮曰君子思不岀其位。而孟子亦曰:立天下之正位也。惟此正位也。以言乎其大,則足以包羅天地而無外,故謂之廣居,而大道從此出矣。《毛詩》曰:秉心塞淵。《太玄經》曰:藏心於淵,美厥靈根。《參同契》曰:真人潛深淵,浮游守規中。曰塞,曰藏,潛而守之之義也,然而浮游二字,不可不知也。浮游者,優游也,即孟子所謂勿忘勿助也。釋氏所謂應如是住,如是降伏其心,亦此義也。

 

法輪自轉圖

旋斗歷箕,逥度五常。法天之樞,仙壽萬億。
撥動法輪旋日月,須臾海嶠起雲雷。風濤洶涌波澄後,散作甘泉潤九垓。
法水能朝有祕關,逍遙日夜遣輪環。於中壅滯生諸病,才決通流便駐顏。
接三陰之正氣於風輪,其專精之名曰太玄;栖三陽之正氣於水樞,其專精之名曰太乙。太乙,正陽也;太玄,正陰也。
陽之正氣其色赤,陰之正氣其色嘿。水,陽也,而其伏為陰;風,陰也,而其發為陽。上赤下嘿,左青右白,黃潛於中宮,
而五運流轉,固有輪樞之象焉。
水涵太乙之中精,故能潤澤百物,而行乎地中,風涵太玄之中精,故動化百物,而行乎天上。上赤之象,其宮成離;下黑之象,

其宮成坎。夫兩端之所以平者,以中存乎其間故也。

 

法輪自轉功夫

 

三教法門,同途異轍,迹雖分三,理則一也。如此看功夫,釋家謂之法輪,道家謂之周天,儒家謂之行庭。《易》曰:艮其背,不獲其身,行其庭,不見其人,無咎。行庭者,天行健之之行也。天之行也,日一周天,何其健與!若吾身,亦一小天地者,周天之行健也。《易》曰天行健,君子以自強不息。然吾身中之黃庭,太極立焉,而天則旋乎其外,而往來之不窮矣。艮曰時止則止,太極立焉,時行則行,周天行焉。又不觀之《系辭》乎,《系辭》曰:日月相推而明生焉。又曰:寒暑相推而歲成焉。又曰:屈伸相感而利生焉。此行庭之心法也。

 

何爲立極?

即前所謂心中之仁。安於中心之中,而為土中者,以敦養之,自有消息真機,而心身性命相為混合矣。一屈一伸,一往一來,真若日月之代明、寒暑之錯行,其殆天運之自然,是亦吾身之一天地也。始而有意,終於無意,起初用意,引氣旋轉,由中而達外,由小而至大,口中默念十二字訣曰:白虎隱於東方,青龍潛於西方。一句一圈,數至三十六遍而止,及至收迴,從內而旋外,從大而至小,亦念訣曰:青龍潛於西位,白虎隱於東方。亦數三十六遍,復歸太極而止,是為一周天也。久則不必用意,自然璇璣不停,法輪自轉,真個有歇手不得處。全陽子云:與日月而周迴,同天河而輪轉,輪轉無窮,壽命無極。《鳴道集》云:安閑自得長生道,晝夜無聲轉法輪。韓逍遙云:法輪要轉常須轉,只在身中人不見。駕動之時似日輪,日輪向我身中轉。又云:法輪轉得莫停留,念念不離輪自轉。當其轉也,滃然如雲霧之四塞,颯然如風雨之暴至,恍然如晝夢之初覺,渙然如沉疴之脫體。精神冥合,如夫婦之接,骨肉融合,如澡浴之方起。《易》曰:黃中通哩,正位居體,美在其中,而暢於四肢。絲言信矣。

 

龍虎交媾圖

龍呼於虎,虎吸龍精。兩相飲食,俱相貪并。
男女相須,含吐以玆。雌雄錯雜,以類相求。
白面郎君騎百虎,青衣女子跨青龍。鉛汞鼎邊相見後,一時關鎖在其中。
虎在西兮龍在東,東龍西虎各爭雄。若解相吞歸一處,神仙頃刻不勞功。
嬰兒姹女齊齊出,卻被黃婆引入室。雲騰雨施片時間,不覺東方紅白。

 

 

龍虎交媾法則

 

夫人也,坎離交相生,分則死,此理之必然,無一人不如此者。蓋離三為陽而居南,外陽而內陰也,謂之真汞;坎三為陰而居北,外陰而內陽也,謂之真鉛。故紫陽真人云:日居離位反為女,坎配蟾宮卻是男。此言坎之男、離之女,猶父之精、母之血也,日之烏、月之兔也,沙之汞,鉛之銀也,天之玄,地之黃也。此數者,皆指示龍虎二氣也。《參同契》曰:離已日光,坎戊月經。故離之已象龍之弦氣也;坎之戊象,虎之弦氣也。夫戊與巳,是黃庭真土之體。因太極一判,分居龍虎二體之中。修丹之士,若慾返其本,復其初,使龍虎歸於鼎中,情性合於竅內,當用龍從火裏出、虎向水中生之二訣,則炎烈火中,岀飛龍之矯矯。泓澄水底,躍走虎以耽耽。如得龍虎之相交,向鴻蒙而潛歸混沌。繼則夫妻合體,從恍惚而境入虛無,共至黃房,互相吞啖,兩情留戀,二氣交加,有如天地之媾精,日月之交光,盤旋於祖竅之間,自然復此先天未判之氣,而成混元真一之精,為大藥之根元,常在於巳,只緣彼此各有土氣,二土合并而成刀圭,是以坎離交而地天泰,龍虎交而戊己合也。戊己合為一體,則四象會合而產大藥也。《易》曰:天地氤氳,萬物化醇;男女媾精,萬物化生。天地以陰陽交媾而生物,丹法以陰陽交媾而生藥,蓋未有不交媾而可以造化者也。《玉芝書》云:玄黃若也無交媾,爭得陽從坎下飛。是乃作丹之大端,修仙之第一義也。若天地之氣不氤氳,則甘露不降;坎離之氣不交并,則黃芽不生;龍虎二弦之氣不會合,則真一種子不產;真一種子不產,則將何者為把柄,而凝成金液大丹耶?然交媾之理有二:有內交者,有外交者。坎離龍虎交,內交也,產藥也;乾坤子午交,外交也,結丹也。此二法天淵不同,學者宜細辨之。張紫陽云:既驅二物歸黃道,爭得金丹不解生。是此義也。陳抱一云:戊巳乍交情性合,坎離才媾虎龍降。是此義也。張用成云:虎躍龍騰風浪粗,中央正位產玄珠。是此義也。張平叔《金丹四百字》云:龍從東海來,虎向西山起,兩獸戰一場,化作一泓水。亦此義也。夫龍虎交媾者,乃三元合一之法也。所以會乾坤,交坎哩,簇陰陽,合性命,使二者復變而為一,以至九宮、八卦、七政、六位、五行、四象、三才知生於二者,莫不皆歸於一矣。一者,有物混成,先天地生是也。大哉一乎!以其流行謂之氣,以其凝聚謂之精,以其妙用謂之神。始因太極一判,分居二體之中,日遠日疏,足至危殆。

是以聖人明天地之要,知變化之源,取精於水府,召神於靈關,使歸玄牝竅中,得與祖氣聚會,三家相見,合為一體。先則凝神於混沌,次則寂照虛空,抱一無離,是為返本還元之妙道也。《書》曰:人心惟危,道心惟微,惟精惟一,允執厥中。蓋言心與精而為一,而會歸於黃中之中,而允執之者,此堯、舜之所以開道統之傳,而為萬古聖學之宗也。

 

蟄藏氣穴圖

 

得灝氣之門,所以收其根;知元神之囊,所以韜其光;若蚌內守,若時中藏,所以為珠玉之房。

混沌生前混沌圓,個中消息不容傳。劈開竅內竅中竅,踏破天中天外天。
斗柄逆旋方有象,臺光返照始成仙。一朝撈得潭心月,覷破胡僧面壁禪。
不思善兮不思惡,個裏之人活潑潑。剎那裂破鴻蒙殼,迸岀一靈真大藥。
大藥出兮光爍爍,頓悟頓修成妙覺。覺妙玄通跨鶴歸,勝蓮花界逍遙樂。
靜虛非枯寂,中有未發中。中有亦何有,無之即頑空。
空寂而常照,不起寂照想。當明而當覺,不起明覺想。
水鄉鉛,黑虎隨,多寶藏,造化爐,灝氣門,何辟處;杳冥府,地黃男,無盡藏,偃月爐,生殺舍,真金鼎。
金華,月魄,靈根,橐籥,氣穴,北海,嬰兒,玄冥,曲江,真鉛,呆胞,玉英,蓬壺,玉兔,華池,死戶,生門,玄竅,
長胎住息之鄉,安身立命之竅。神御氣,氣留神,不可須臾離也;心依息,息歸心,豈容毫發殊哉!

 

第三節口訣蟄藏氣穴眾妙歸根

內附:行、住、坐、臥四法

 

前節言翕聚,乃守中抱一之功夫;此節言蟄藏,則深根固蒂之口訣。翕聚蟄藏,相為表裏,非翕聚則不能發散,非蟄藏亦不能發生,是此二節一貫而下,兩不相離者也。此訣無它,只是將祖竅中凝聚那點陽神,下藏於氣穴之內,謂之送歸土釜牢封固,又謂之凝神入氣穴。

 

此穴有內外兩竅,外竅喻桃杏之核,內竅譬核中之仁。古仙有曰:混沌生前混沌圓,個中消息不容傳。劈開竅內竅中竅,踏破天中天外天。此竅中之竅,釋尊標為空不空如來藏,老君明之玄之又玄眾妙門,海蟾亦曰:無底曰橐,有孔曰籥,中間一竅,吾人摸著。此指竅中之竅而言也。

 

是竅也,為陰楊之源,神氣之宅,胎息之根,呼吸之祖。胎者,藏神之府;息者,化胎之原。胎因息而生,息因胎住,而竅中之竅,乃神仙長胎住息之真君處也。然天地生大,亦一胎也,而日月之往來,斗柄之旋轉者,真息也。又不觀三氏之書乎,《易經》曰:成性存存,道義之門。《道德經》曰:玄之又玄,眾妙之門。《遺教經》曰:制之一處,無事不處。皆直指我之真人呼吸處而言之。

 

然則真人呼吸處果何處耶?

吾昔聞之師曰:藏元精之窈冥府,結胎息之丹元宮,上赤下嘿,左青右白,中央黃暈之間,乃真人呼吸之處,正當臍輪之後,腎堂之前,黃庭之下,關元之上。即《黃庭精》所謂上有黃庭下開元,後有幽關前命門是也。廖蟾暉云:前對臍輪後對腎,中間有個金鼎是也。

 

既識此處,即將向來所凝之神,而安於竅中之竅,如龜之藏,如蛇之蟄,如蚌之含光,如蟾之納息,綿綿續續,勿忘勿助,若存而非存,若無而非無,引而收之於無何鄉,運而藏之於闔辟處,少焉呼吸相含,神氣相抱,結為丹田,鎮在下田,外則感召天地靈陽之正氣,內則擒制一身鉛汞之英華。如北辰所居,眾星皆拱,久則神氣歸根,性命合一,而大藥孕於其中也。然凝神調息,皆有口訣,不然恐思慮之神,妄交於呼吸之氣,結成幻丹,而害藥物矣。所以仙翁云:人知其神之神,不知不神之所以神。不神者性也。蓋性者,神之根也。神本於性,而性則未始神,神中炯炯而不昧者,乃是真性也。《仙姑大道歌》曰:我爲諸君說端的,命蒂從來在真息。真息者命也。蓋命者,氣之蒂也。氣於本命,而命則未始氣,氣中氤氳而不息者,乃是真命也。這個不神之神,與那個真息之息,他兩個方才是真夫妻、真陰陽、真龍虎、真性命,紐結做一團,混合為一處,打成作一片,鍛鍊在一爐,或名之曰牛女相逢,又曰牝牡相從,又曰烏兔同穴,又曰日月同宮,又曰魂魄相投,又曰金火混融,究而言之,不過凝神合氣之法耳。是以神不離氣,氣不離神,吾身之神契合,而後吾身之性命見矣。性不離命,命不離性,吾身之性命合,而後吾身未始性之性,未始命之命見矣。《崔公入藥鏡》曰:是性命,非神氣。權而言之則二,實而言之則一,神氣固非二物,性命則當雙修。然而雙修之旨,久失其傳,以致玄禪二門,互爭高下。劉海蟾云:真個佛法便是道,一個孩兒兩個抱。清和翁曰:性命雙修教外傳,其中玄妙妙而玄,簇將元始歸無始,逆轉先天作後天。此端奧妙,非師罔通,口訣玄微,詳載於後。今姑就諸仙所證者而言之,便於初機而易得悟入也。按白玉蟾云:昔日遇師親口訣,只要凝神入氣穴。氣穴者,內竅也。蟄神於中,藏氣於內,以如來空空之心,合真人深深之息,則心息相依,息調心淨。蓋蘊一點真心於氣中,便是凝神入氣穴之法。神既凝定氣穴,常要迴光內照,照顧不哩,則自然旋轉真息,一降一升,而水火木金,相為進退矣。仙諺曰:慾得長生,先須久視。久視於上丹田,則神長生;久視於中丹田,則氣長生;久視於下丹田,則形長生。

 

夫日月之照於天地間,螺蚌吸之則生珠,頑石蓄之則產玉,何況人身自有日月,豈不能迴光內照,結自己之珍珠,產自己之美玉哉!然而神即火也,氣即水也。水多則火滅,火多則水干。中年之人,大抵水不勝火者多矣。所以命宜早接,油要早添。添油之法,以載前救護命寶之下,今復詳言,則天人一氣之旨盡露矣。

 

夫天人之際,為一氣之相為闔辟,相為聯屬已爾,而非有二也。故我而乎也,則天地之氣於焉,而發而散;我而吸也,則天地之氣於焉,而翕而聚。此天人相與之微,一氣之感通者然也。故天地所以能長而久者,以其呼吸於其內也,人能效天地呼吸於其內,亦可與天地同其長久者。曹仙姑云:元和內運即成真,呼吸外施終未了。以口鼻之氣往來者,外呼吸也;乾坤之氣闔辟者,內呼吸也。蕭了真云:老子明開眾妙門,一開一闔應乾坤。果於罔象無形處,有個長生不死根。此指內呼吸也。張平叔云:玄牝之門世罕知,休將口鼻妄施為。饒君吐纳經千載,爭得金烏搦兔兒。此斥外呼吸也。外呼吸乃色身上事,接濟後天,以養形體;內呼吸乃法身上事,栽培先天,以養谷神。蓋內呼吸之息,原從命中來,非同類之物,不能相親,是以聖人用伏氣之法,奪先天地之冲和,逆上雙關,前返乎後,以達本根,使母之氣伏子之氣,子母眷戀於期間,則息息歸根,而為金丹之母矣。前輩云:伏炁不復氣,服氣須伏炁,服氣不長生,長生須伏炁。炁之積於下者,無地可透,自然升上,而上至髓海;氣之積於上者,無處可奔,自然降之,而下至氣海。二氣相接,循環無端,古仙達人,得濟長生者,良由有此逆用之法也。此法自始至終,丟他不得,起手時有救護補益之功,第二節有流戊就已之功,第三節有添油接命之功,第四節有助火載金之功,第五節火熾而有既濟之功,第六節胎成而有沐浴之功,第七節溫養而有乳哺之功,嬰兒救岀於苦海,此時到岸不須船,這著功夫,方才無用矣。

 

且人始生也,一剪肚臍,而幾希性命,即落在我之真人呼吸處矣。既之而在於天地之間,又既之而在於肉團之心,又既之而散於耳目口鼻、四肢百骸,日復一日,神馳氣散,乃死之徒也。故神仙矣歸伏法度人,必先教之返本。

 

返本者何?

以其散之於耳目口鼻、四肢百骸者,而復返之於肉團之心,謂之涵養本源;又將以肉團心之所涵養者,而復返之於天地之間,謂之安神祖竅;又將以天地間之所翕聚者,而復返之於真人呼吸處,謂之蟄藏氣穴:日復一日,神凝氣聚,乃生之徒也。古仙曰:屋破修容易,藥枯生不離,但知歸伏法,金寶積如山。此時捕完乾體,接續氣數,以全親之所生,以全天之所賦。真汞才有八兩,真鉛始足半斤。氣若嬰兒,心同赤子,陰陽吻合,混沌不分,出息微微,入息綿綿,漸漸入而漸漸柔,漸漸和而漸漸定,久則竅中動息,兀然自住,內氣不岀,外氣反進,此是胎息還原之初,眾妙歸根之始也。呂知常曰:一息暫停,方可奪天地造化。程引川曰:若非竊造化之機,安能長生?翁葆光曰:一刻之功夫,可奪天地一年之氣數。此三老者,豈虛語哉!

蓋胎息妙凝之時,入無積聚,岀無分散,體相虛空,泯然入定,定久內外合一,動靜俱無,璇璣停輪,日月合璧,萬里陰沉春氣合,九霄清澈露華凝,妙矣哉!其陰陽交感之真景象歟?斯時也,元精吐華,而乾金岀礦矣。此系重開混沌,再入胞胎,開無漏花,結菩提果,非夙有仙骨者,不能知此道之妙也。

後有密戶前有門,岀日入月呼吸存。此老氏《黃庭外景經》之口訣也。
只就真人呼吸處,放教姹女往來飛。此李長源《混元寶章》之口訣也。
內交真氣存呼吸,自然造化返童顏。此許旌陽《醉思仙歌》之口訣也。
西方金母最堅剛,走入壬家水裏藏。此石杏林《還原篇》中之口訣也。
要知大道希夷理,太陽移在月明中。此薛紫賢《復命篇》中之口訣也。
先賢明露丹臺旨,幾度靈烏宿桂柯。此劉海蟾《還金篇》中之口訣也。
兩般靈物天然合,些子神機這裏求。此陳默默《崇正篇》中之口訣也。
古佛之音超動靜,真人之息自游絲。此釋鑒源《青蓮經》中之口訣也。
一息漸隨無念窈,半醒微覺有身浮。此羅念庵《胎息篇》中之口訣也。
出息不隨萬緣,入息不居蘊界。此般若尊者答東印度國王口訣也。
水銀實滿葫蘆裏,封固其口置深水。此萼綠華《氣穴圖》中之口訣也。
萬物生皆死,元神死復生。以神歸氣穴,丹道自然成。此石杏林之口訣也。
歸根自有歸根竅,復命寧無復命關?踏破兩重消息子,超凡入聖譬如閑。此李青庵之口訣也。
心思妙,意思玄,臍間元氣結成丹。谷神不死因胎息,長生門戶要綿綿。此《群仙珠玉》口訣也。
專氣致柔神久留,往來真息自悠悠。綿綿迤邐歸元命,不汲靈泉常自流。此海蟾翁口訣也。
一身上下定中央,腎前臍後號黃房。流戊作媒將就己,金來歸性賀新郎。此上陽子口訣也。
一條直路少人尋,風虎雲龍自嘯吟。坐定爭行氣主,真人之息又深深。此陳致虛口訣也。
圓不圓來方不方,森羅天地暗包藏。如今內外兩層白,體在中央一點黃。此《大成集》口訣也。
息調心淨守黃庭,一部渾全《圓覺經》。悟却此身猶是患,蒲團坐上要惺惺。此《抱樸子》口訣也。
經營鄞鄂體虛無,便把元神裏面居。息往息來無間斷,聖胎成就合元初。此陳虛白口訣也。
諦觀三教聖人書,息之一字最簡直。若於息上做功夫,為佛為仙不勞力。
息緣達本禪之機,息心明理儒之極。息氣凝神道之玄,三息相須無不克。此李道純《中和集》中之口訣也。

胎息訣

 

袁天罡胎息訣:

夫元氣者,大道之根,天地之母,一陰一陽生育萬物。在人為呼吸之氣。在天為寒暑之氣。能改易四時之氣者,戊己也。春在巽,能發生萬物,夏在坤,能長養萬物,秋在乾,能成熟萬物,冬在艮,能含養萬物。故學道者,當取四時正氣,納入胎中,是為真種,積久自得心定神定息定,龍親虎會,結就聖胎,謂之真人胎息。

太始氏胎息訣:

夫道太虛而已矣。天地日月,皆從太虛中來。故天地者,太虛之真胎也。日月者,太虛之真息也。人能與太虛同體,即天地即我之胎,日月即我之息,太虛之包羅即我之包囉。豈非超出天地日月之外,而為混虛氏其人歟!

達摩祖師胎息經:

胎從伏氣中結,氣從有胎中息。氣入身中為之生,神去離形為之死。知神氣可以長生,固守虛無以養神氣。神行則氣行,神住則氣住。若慾長生,神氣相注,心不動念,無來無去,不出不入,自然常住,勤而行之,市真道路。

張景和胎息訣:

真玄真牝,自呼自吸。巳春沼魚,如百蟲蟄。灝氣融融,靈風習習。不濁不清,非口非鼻。無去無來,無出無入。返本還元,是真胎息。

王子喬胎息訣:

奉道之士,須審子午卯酉四時,乃是陰陽出入之門戶。定心不動,謂之曰禪。神通萬變,謂之曰靈。智周萬事,謂之曰慧。道元合氣,謂之曰修。真氣歸元,謂之曰煉。龍虎相交,謂之曰丹。三丹同契,謂之曰了。有志於道,知此根源,依法修行,自可入於長生大道矣。

許栖岩胎息訣:

凡修道者,常行內觀,遣去三尸,驅除六賊。納氣於丹田,定心於覺海。心定即神寧,神寧則氣住,氣住則胎長矣。胎之長者,由於息之住也。無息不胎,無胎不息。住息長胎,聖母神孩。故曰:胎息定而金水交,心意寧而龍虎會也。

王方平胎息訣:

凡所修行,先定心炁。心炁定,則神凝。神凝,則心安。心安,則氣升。氣升,則景忘。景忘,則清靜。清靜,則無物。無物則命全。命全,則道生。道生,則絕相。絕相,則覺明。覺明,則神通。《經》曰:心通萬法皆通,心靜萬法皆滅。此我佛如來真定法門者也。學者果能定心炁、凝胎息,則還丹不遠,金液非遙。

 

赤肚子胎息訣:

氣穴之間,昔人名之曰生門死戶,又謂之天地之根。凝神於此,久之,元氣日充。神旺,則氣暢。氣暢,則血融。血融,則骨強。骨強,則髓滿。髓滿,則腹盈。腹盈,則下實。下實,則行步輕健,動作不疲,四肢康健,顏色如桃,去仙不遠矣。

性空子胎息訣:

我之本體本自圓明。圓明者,是我身中天地之真胎也。我之本體本自空寂。空寂者,是我身中日月之息也。惟吾身之天地有真胎矣;而後天地之胎,與我之胎相為混合而胎我之胎,惟吾身之日月有真息矣;而後日月之息。與我之息相為混合而息我之息,惟吾身之本體既虛空矣;而後虛空之虛空,與我之虛空相為混合而虛空我之虛空。

幻真先生胎息銘:

三十六咽,一咽為先。吐唯細細,納為綿綿,坐臥亦爾,行立坦然。戒於喧雜,忌以腥膻。假名胎息,實曰內丹。非只治病,決定延年,久久行之,名列上仙。

 

以上口訣,舉其大略,餘者載於丹經,不可得而盡述,此蟄藏功夫,其用大矣。謂人之元神藏於氣穴,猶萬物藏於坤土。神入地中,由天氣降而至於地。氣與神合,猶地道之承於天。《參丹契》曰:恒順地理,承天布宣。《易》曰:至哉坤元,萬事資生,蓋亥月純坤,用事之時,時當草木歸根,蟄蟲入戶,閉寒成冬,冬雖主藏,然次年發育之功,實胚胎於此。蓋一陽不生於復,而生於坤。坤雖至陰,然陰裏含陽,大藥之生實根底與此。藥將產時,就與孕婦杯胎相似,保完真種,不敢放肆,慎起居,節飲食,忌酒色、戒惱怒。外不役其形骸,內不勞其心志,至於行住坐臥,各各有方。行則措足於坦途,住則凝神於太虛,坐則調丹田之息,臥則抱臍下之珠,故曰行住坐臥,不離這個。

 

行禪圖

萬法歸一,一歸何處?有者個在,又恁么去!
《維摩經》云:舉足下足,皆從道場來;《法藏集》云:晝心夜心,常游法苑去。

 

 

 

行禪法

 

行亦能禪坐亦禪,聖可如斯凡不然。論人步履之間,不可趨奔太急,急則動息傷胎。必須安詳緩慢而行,乃得氣和心定,或往或來,時行時止,眼視於下,心藏於淵。即王重陽所謂兩腳任從行處去,一靈常與氣相隨,有時四大醺醺醉,借問青天我是誰。白樂天云:心不擇時適,足不擇地安,窮通與遠近,一貫無兩端。寶志公云:若能放下空無物,便是如來藏裏行。

 

立禪圖

 

心無所住,湛然見性。體用如如,廓然無聖。

隨時隨處,消遙於莊子無何有之鄉;不識不知,游戲於如來大寂滅之海。

立禪法
若天朗氣清之時,當用立禪納氣法而接命。其法曰:腳根著地鼻遼天,兩手相懸在穴邊,一氣引從天上降,吞時泪泪到丹田。或住或立,冥目冥心,檢情攝念,息業養神。以往事,勿追思;未來事,勿迎想;現在事,勿留念。慾得保身道訣,莫若閑靜介潔;要求出世禪功,無如照收凝融。昔廣成子告皇帝曰:目無所見,耳無所聞,心無所知,神將守形,形乃長生。其意大同,允為深切。
坐禪圖
帝堯之安安,文王之雍雍,孔子之申申,莊周之止止。
坐久忘所知,忽覺月在地,冷冷天風來,驀然到肝肺。
俯視一泓水,澄湛無物蔽,中有纖鱗游,默默自相契。
無事此靜坐,一日如兩日,若活七十年,便是百四十。

靜坐少思寡慾,冥心養氣存神,此是修真要訣,學者可以書紳。

坐禪法
坐不必跌咖,當如常坐。夫坐雖與常人同,而能持孔門心法,則與常人異矣。所謂孔門心法者,只要存心在真居處是也。蓋耳目之竅,吾身之門也;方寸之地,吾身之堂也;立命之竅,吾身之室也。故眾人心處於方寸之地,猶人之處於堂也,則聲色得以從門而搖其中;至人心藏於立命之竅,猶人之處於室也,則聲色無所從入,而窺其際。故善事心者,潛室以頤晦,而耳目為虛矣;御室以聽政,而耳目為用矣。若坐時不持孔門心法,便是坐馳,便是放心。《壇經》曰:心念不起名為坐,自性不動名為禪。坐禪妙義,端不外此。
臥禪圖
開心中之性,示不動之體,悟夢覺之真,入聞思之寂。
掃石焚香任意眠,醒來時有客談玄。松風不用蒲葵扇,坐對青崖百丈泉。
古洞幽深絕世人,石床風細不生塵。日長一覺羲皇睡,又見峰頭上月輪。
人間白日醒猶睡,老子山中睡卻醒。醒睡兩非還兩是,溪雲漠漠水冷冷。
元神夜夜宿丹田,雲滿黃庭月滿天。兩個鴛鴦浮綠水,水心一朵紫金蓮。
覺悟時切不可妄想,則心便虛明;紛擾時亦只如處常,則事自順遂。
臥禪法
古人有言:修道易,煉魔難。誠哉是言也。然色魔、食魔易於制服,獨有睡魔難煉,是以禪家有長坐不臥之法。蓋人之真元,常在夜間走失,茍睡眠不謹,則精自下漏,氣從上泄,元神無依,亦棄軀而岀,三寶各自馳散,人身安得而久存哉!至人睡時,收神下藏丹窟,與氣合交,水火互相枸鈴,則神不外馳,而炁自安定矣。今以常人言之,神則寄之於目矣,而夜寐既熟,則藏之於腎,至夙興之時,而目之神有不爽然者乎?藉其不夜,而腎神豈能清?今又以天道言之,日則麗之於天矣,而夜淪地中,則藏之於海,至啟明之候,而天之氣有不爽然清乎?藉其不夜,而海氣豈能清?此則崔公《入藥境》所謂水火交,永不老是也。
今之人,懵然而睡,忽然而醒,是何物主之而使之覺也?
夫魂與神并則覺,魄與尸和則昏。昏者死之根,覺者生之兆。魂屬陽而喜清虛,魄屬陰而好馳騁。魄者,鬼也;魂者,神也。神則日接之於物,夜形之於夢,黃梁未熟,南柯未窹,一生之榮辱富貴,百歲之悲憂悅樂,,備嘗於一夢之間,使其去而不還,游而不返,則生死路隔,幽冥之途絕矣。由是觀之,人不能自生,而其所以生者,夢中之人為之也;人不能自死,而其所以死者,夢中之人為之也。然不知所以夢,則亦不知所以死;不知所以覺,則亦不知所以生。夢中之有覺者,以夢之中而自有真覺者在焉;死中之有生者,以死之中而自有長生者在焉。是故因覺知生,因夢知死,知斯二者,可以入道矣。
夫人之覺也,耳其有不能聽乎?目其有不能視乎?手其有不能持乎?足其有不能行乎?心其有不能喜、不能怒乎?而人之睡也,耳固在也,何其不能聽乎?目固在也,何其不能視乎?手固在也,何其不能持乎?足固在也,何其不能行乎?心固在也,何其不能喜、不能怒乎?由此觀之,則其死也,似為無知而無覺矣,而人之睡而夢也,而夢之時亦有耳能聽矣,而其聽也,何其不屬於人之耳乎?亦有目能視矣,而其視也,何其不屬於人之目乎?亦有手能持矣,而其持也,何其不屬於人之手乎?亦有足能行矣,而其行也,何其不屬於人之足乎?亦有心能喜、能怒矣,而其喜也、怒也,何其不屬於為之心乎?由此觀之,則其死也,似為有知而有覺矣,然死生通乎晝夜之道、夢覺之常者乎!
古之真人,其覺也無憂,其寐也無夢,固無夢地位,非道成之後,不能到也。其初機之士,煉心未純,昏多覺少,才一合眼,元神離腔,睡魔入舍,以致魂夢紛飛,無所不至,不惟神出氣移,恐有漏爐迸鼎之患。若慾敵此睡魔,須用五龍盤體之法。訣曰:東首而寢,側身而臥,如龍之蟠,如犬之曲,一手曲肱枕頭,一手直摩臍腹,一只腳伸,一只腳縮,未睡心,先睡目,致虛極,守靜篤,神氣自然歸根,呼吸自然含育,不調息而息自調,不伏氣而氣自伏。依此修行,七祖有福。陳希夷已留形於華山,蔣青霞曾脫殼於王屋,此乃臥禪的旨,與那導引之法不同,功夫到時,自然寢寐神相抱,覺悟候存亡,亦能遠離顛倒夢想,即漆園公所謂古之真人,其覺也無憂,其寢也無夢是已。然雖睡熟,常要惺惺,及至醒來,慢慢展轉,此時心地湛然,良知自在,如佛境界。正如白樂天所云:前後際斷處,一念未生時。此際若放大靜一場,效驗真有不可形容者。昔尹師靜室中,有一聯云:覺寤時切不可妄想,則心便虛明;紛擾中亦只如處常,則事自順遂。李真人《滿江紅》詞云:好睡家風,別有個、睡眠三昧。但睡裏心誠,睡中澄意。睡法既能知旨趣,便於睡裏調神氣。這睡功消息,睡安禪,少人會。又《敵魔詩》云:坐中昏睡怎禁它,鬼面神頭見也魔。昏散皆因由氣濁,念緣未斷屬陰多。潮來水面侵堤岸,風定江心絕浪波。性寂情空心不動,坐無昏散睡無魔。

上古之人,有息無睡,故曰:向晦入宴息。若一覺睡熟,陽光盡為陰濁所陷,就如死人一般。若知宴息之法,當向晦時,耳無聞,目無見,口無言,心無累,鼻息無喘,四肢無動,那一點元神真氣,相依相戀,如爐中種火相似,久久純熟,自然神滿不思睡,氣滿不思食,精滿不思慾,元氣自聚,真氣自凝,胎嬰自棲,三尸自滅,九蟲自出,所謂睡魔,不知從何而去矣。其身自覺安而輕,其心自覺虛而靈,其氣自覺和而清,其神自覺圓而明,若此便入長生路,休問道之成不成。

紫中道人答問:

客問:坐禪一事如何?

余答曰:咽津納氣是人行,有藥方能坐化主。鼎內若無真種子,猶將熱火煮空鐺。釋氏云:此是守尸鬼磨磚作鏡的功夫。其言相是,而不相非。奧自晉之伯陽,宋之紫陽絕唱斯道,厥後纉緒者,即海瓊、紫瓊、黃房、緣督、上陽諸真叠繼,則金丹之草,一絲之脈,至今不斷,代不乏人,以接紹三教一源之道統。若言守靜兀坐,乃最下小乘之法,外道惑人之邪徑耳。

 

客復問:然則畢竟如何?

余曰:子肯大施法財、告天盟願、即當為您言。

客跽而請曰:弟子歷劫難,遇今生遭逢,願師慈悲,恩莫大焉。

余曰:子來!我語汝。子今心誓旦旦,余將妄言之,子勿妄聽之。余以實言之,子勿妄信之。當告汝言。夫精氣神三寶,將撐持宇宙,總括陰陽。天地得之,而涵蓋乾坤,人心得之,則修仙作佛。惟有內有外,知之者可以兼而修之,不知者獨修一物。獨修者,乃頑冥之漢也;兼修者,能證仙佛之果也。緣其亂統,則說到此地。未有不望洋而退舍者矣。子果無疑,當以告子:凡言內外兼修者,其精在杳冥恍惚之中。此精姓金,喚九三郎,諱元晶,號曰金華商夫君,居玉池之西,出入跨虎。乳名嬰兒,晚則喚為金公。凡到鄰家,便稱主人,其情嗜交梨,此乃先天之精,却為人之至寶。其氣乃虛無中來。此氣姓白,喚太乙郎,名元炁,號曰宇宙主宰,素練郎君,寄居西川,出入騎白虎,乳名喚真種子,晚則呼白頭老子。到鄰家便稱父母,好食烏龜而多情。此為先天地之真炁,即是人之至寶。故上陽子曰:既自虛無中來,却無非天之所降,地之所出,又非我身所有,亦非精,亦非血,非草木,非金石,是皆非也。誰得而知之乎,然以先天地之神,而言其神,號無位真人。佛云紇利陀,即佛若認得此神,却有妙用。此神專主殺人、專主生人。修仙作佛者,必要此神主之方得。而《內經》故曰:人身中殆有兩精者:一魂一魄是也。夫隨精往來者,神即是也。白祖云:唯人頭有九宮。中一宮名曰谷神,神常居其谷,日即接於物,夜則接於夢,神不能安其居也。南柯未斷,黃梁未熟,一生之榮辱富貴,百歲之憂悲悅樂,備嘗於一夢之間,使之游而不返。去而不還。則幽冥之途隔。生死之路絕矣。由是觀之,人不能自生,而神生之;人不能自死,而神死之。若神長居其谷,人鳥得而死乎?紫陽曰:煉神須煉不神神。蓋謂此耳。天穎子曰:雖久學定身心,無五時七侯者。促齡穢質色謝皆空,自云慧覺,復稱道成,實所失然,可謂謬矣。若言坐禪一事,余所厭聞,故上品聖仙之貴,當於人類中修之,如感未然,乞勿開言,未當醒悟。

性命雙修萬神圭旨利集
採藥歸壺圖
天人合發之機,子母分胎之路;仁督接交之處,陰陽變化之鄉。
有象之後,陽分陰也;無象之前,陰含陽也。
慾達未達意方開,似悟未悟機正密。存存匪懈養靈根,一掬圓明自家覓。
真鉛出水少人知,半是無為半有微。乍見西方一點月,純陽疾走報鐘離。
聞於不聞好溫存,玄竅開時竅竅開。收拾蟾光歸月窟,從此有路到蓬萊。
九靈鐵鼓,太玄關,尾閭穴,朝天嶺,氣海門,曹溪路,三岔口,平易穴,咸池,陰踹,禁門,會陽,長強,魄門;
三足金蟾,藏金斗,生死穴,上天梯,河車路,虛危穴,三岔骨,龍虎穴,谷道,會陰,鬼路,人門,桃康,陰矯,地軸。

第四節口訣天人合發採藥歸壺

內附:1.閉任開督
2.聚火載金二法

聞之師曰:人受天地中氣以生,原有真種,可以生生無窮,可以不生不滅。但人不能保守,日月消耗,卒至於亡。聞知保守,又不知煅煉火法,終不堅固,易為造化所奪。茍能保守無虧,又能以火鍛鍊,至於凝結成丹,如金如玉,可以長生,可以不化。蓋慾煉此丹,須以藥物為主,慾採藥物,當在根本用功。

何謂根本?
吾身中太極是也。天地以混混沌沌為太極,吾身以窈窈冥冥為太極。天地以此陰陽交媾而生萬物,吾身以此陰陽交構而生大藥。大藥之生於身,與天地生物不異,總只是陰陽二氣,二施一化,而玄黃相交,一稟一受,而上下相接。《南華經》云:至道之精,窈窈冥冥。《道德經》云:窈兮冥兮,其中有精,其精甚真。惟此真精,乃吾身中之真種子是也。以其入於混沌,故名太極;以其為一身造化之始,故名先天;以其陰陽未分,故名一氣;又名黃芽,又名玄珠,又名真鉛,又名陽精。此精若凝結於天地之間,或為金,或為石,歷千百年而不朽,人能反身而求之於自己,陽精凝結成寶,則與天地相為無窮,金石奚足比哉!然此陽精不容易得。
蓋人之一身,徹上徹下,凡屬有形者,無非陰邪滓濁之物,故雲房真人曰:四大一身皆屬陰,不知何物是陽精。緣督子曰:一點陽精,祕在形山,不在心腎,而在乎玄關一竅。趙中一曰:一身內外盡皆陰,莫把陽精裏面尋。邱長春曰:陽精雖是房中得之,而非御女之術,內非父母所生之軀,外非山林所產之寶,但著在形體上摸索,皆不是,亦不可離形體,而向外尋求。若此等語,何異水中撈月、鏡裏攀花?真正智過顏、閔,實難強猜。是以祖師罕言之,而是人罕知之,不獨今之為然,古人亦有難知之語。如玉鼎真人云:五行四象坎和哩,詩訣分明說與伊,藥生下手功夫處,幾人會得幾人知?杏林真人云:神氣歸根處,身心復命時,這些真孔竅,料得少人知!伯陽真人云:一者以掩蔽,世人莫知之。

 

一者何物也?

就是那未發之中不二之一,即前所謂先天一氣是也。《翠虛篇》云:大藥虛憑神氣精,採來一處結交成。丹頭只是仙天氣,煉作黃芽發玉英。《復命篇》云:採二儀未判之氣,奪龍虎始媾之氣,閃入黃房,煅成至寶。《崇正篇》云:寒淵萬丈睡驪龍,頷下藏珠炯炯紅。謹密不驚方採得,更依時日法神功。蓋採者,以不採而採之;取者,以不取而取之。在於靜定中,有非動作可為也。昔皇帝遣其玄珠,使知索,使離朱索,使吃詬索,索之皆不得,乃使罔象,罔象得之。罔象者,忘形之謂也。必忘形罔象,後先天一氣可得。《擊壞集先天吟》云:一片先天號太虛,當其無事見真腴。又云:若問先天一字無,後天方要著功夫。

 

何謂先天?

寂然不動,窈窈冥冥,太極未判之時是也。

 

何謂後天?感而遂通,恍恍惚惚,太極以判之時是也。

《混元寶章》云:寂然不動感而通,窺見陰陽造化功。信乎寂然不動,則心與天通,而造化可奪也。《翠虛篇》云:莫向腎中求造化,却須心裏覓先天。當其喜怒示發之時,睹聞不及之地,河海靜默,山岳藏烟,日月停景,璇璣不行,八脈歸元,呼吸俱泯。既深入於窈冥之中,竟不知天之為蓋,地之為輿,亦不知世之有人,己之有軀。少焉三宮氣滿,機動賴鳴,則一劍鑿勞不在山,直須求道窈冥端。

 

何謂窈冥端?

虛極表篤之時也。心中無物為虛,念頭不起為靜,致虛而至於極,守靜而至於篤,陰陽自然交媾,陰陽一交,而陽精產矣。故陳圖南曰:留得陽精,神仙現成。蓋陽精日日發生,但世人不知翕聚,以致散而為周身之氣,至人以法追攝,聚而結一黍之珠,釋氏呼為菩提,仙家名曰真種。修性者,若不識這個菩提子,即《圓覺經》所謂種性外倒是也;修命者,若不是這個真種子,即《玉華精》所謂枯坐傍門是也。張紫陽曰:大道修之有易難,也知由我也由天。人若不知藥生,不知採取,不知烹煉,但見其難,不見其易;誠知藥生時候,採取口訣,烹煉功夫,但見其易,不見其難。此兩者,在人遇師與不遇師耳。故曰:月之圓存乎口訣,時之子妙在心傳。然時之子却有兩說,有個活子時,有個正子時。昔聞尹師曰:欲求大藥為丹本,須認身中活子時。又偈曰:因讀《金丹序》,方之玄牝竅;因讀《入藥鏡》,又知意所到。大道有陰陽,陰陽隨動靜,靜則入竅冥,動則恍惚應。真土分戊己,戊己不同時,己到但自然,戊到有作為。烹煉坎中鉛,配合離中汞,鉛汞結丹妙,身心方入定。曰動靜,曰窈冥,曰真土,皆是發明活子時之口訣也。

 

云:何謂之動靜?

曰:寂然不動,返本復靜,坤之時也,吾則靜以待之;靜極而動,陽氣潛萌,復之時也,吾則動以應之。當動而或雜之以靜,當靜而或間之以動,或助長於其先,或忘失於其後,則皆非動靜之常矣。夫古之至人,其動也天行,其靜也淵黙,當動則動,當靜則靜,自有常法。今之學者,不知丹法之動靜有常,或專主乎動,或專主乎靜。其所謂動者,乃行氣之動,其所謂靜者,乃禪定之靜,二者胥失之矣。《指玄篇》不云乎:人人氣血本通流,榮衛陰陽百刻周。豈在閉門學行氣,正如頭上又安頭!曷嘗以行氣為動哉!《翠虛篇》不云乎:惟此乾坤真運用,不必兀兀徒無言。無心無念神已昏,安得凝聚成胎仙!豈以禪定為靜哉!凡人動極而靜。自然入於窈冥,窈冥即是寐時,雖入於無天無地、無我無人境界,却不涉於夢境,若一涉夢境,即有喜怒驚恐煩惱悲歡愛慾種種情況,與晝間無異,且與窈冥時無天、無地、無我、無人景象絕不相似。似窈窈冥冥,惟晝間動極思靜,有此景象,若夜間睡熟,必生夢境,安得有此?晝間每有窈冥時候,人多以紛華念慮害之,而求其時入窈冥者,蓋亦鮮矣。《崔公入藥鏡》云:一日內、十二時,意所到,皆可為。一日之內,意到不止一次,則採藥亦不止一次。張平叔所謂一粒復一粒,從微而至著是也。大抵藥物當以真意求之,故曰:好把真鉛著意尋,又曰:恒向華池著意尋
蓋人身真意,是為真土,真土之生,有時不由感觸,自然發生,雖輿中馬上,一切渲鬧之地,不能禁止,故曰真土。真土有二,戊己是也。土既有二,則意亦有二必矣。所謂二者,一陽一陰是也。謂之真者,無一毫強偽,若有一毫強與偽,即適用心揆度謀慮,便屬虛假,非真意也。有此真意,真鉛方生。
何謂有此真意,真鉛方生?
蓋動極而靜,真意一到,則入窈冥,此意屬陰,是謂巳土,陰陽交媾,正當一陽爻動之時,自覺心花發現,暖氣冲融,陰陽乍交,真精自生,真精即是真鉛,所謂水鄉鉛,只一味是也。陰陽交媾,將判未判,恍恍惚惚,乃是靜極而動,此意屬陽,是為戊土,此時真鉛微露,藥苗新嫩,此乃有物有象之時,與平坦幾希一般,撥動關捩,急忙用功採取,則窈冥所生真精,方無走失。所謂採取功夫,即達麼祖師形解訣、海蟾祖師初乘訣,二訣大略相同,不外乎吸、舐、撮、閉四個字。純陽祖師云:窈窈冥冥生恍惚,恍恍惚惚結成團。正是此訣。雖則是有為之法,然非真土一生,何以施功?是以採鉛由於真土生也,故曰:真土擒真鉛。鉛升與汞配合,汞得鉛自不飛走,故曰:真鉛制真汞。鉛汞既歸真土,則身心自爾寂然不動,而金丹大藥結矣。是以一時之內,自有一陽來復之機。是機也,不在冬至,不在朔旦,亦不在子時,非深達天地陰陽,洞曉身中造化者,莫知活子時如是其秘也。
既曰一日十二時,凡相媾處皆可為,而古仙必用半夜子陽初動之時者,何也?
其時太陽正在北方,而人身氣到尾閭,蓋與天地相應,乃可以盜天地之機,奪陰陽之妙,煉魂魄而為一,合性命而雙修。惟此時乃坤復之間,天地開辟於此時,日月合璧於此時,草木萌蘗於此時,人身之陰陽交會於此時,神仙於此時而採藥,則內真外應,若合符節,乃天人合發之機,至妙至妙者也。
陳泥丸云:每當天地交合時,盜取陰陽造化機。《陰符經》曰:食其時,百骸理,盜其機,萬化安。邵康節云:何者謂之機?天根理極微,今年初盡處,時日起頭時,此際易得意,其間難下詞,人能知此意,何事不能知!此際正是造化真機妙處。蓋真機之妙者,《周易》也;蓋《周易》之妙者,復卦也;蓋復卦之妙者,初爻也。故曰:復其見天地之心乎。蓋此時天地,一陽來復,而吾身之天地亦然,內以採取吾身之陽,外以盜取天地之陽,則天地之陽,有不悉歸於我之身中,而為我之藥物乎?然而天地雖大,造化雖妙,亦不能越此發機之外矣。此敢彼應,理之自然。
人若知此天人合發之機,遂於中夜靜坐,凝神聚氣,收視返聽,閉塞其兌,築固靈珠,一念不生,萬緣頓息,渾渾淪淪,如太極之未分;冥冥涬涬,如兩儀之未兆,湛兮獨兮,如清淵之印月。寂然不動,如止水之無波,內不覺其一身,外不知其宇宙。逮夫亥之末、子之初,天地之陽氣至,則急採之,未至,則虛以待之,不敢為之先也。屈原《遠游篇》云:道可受兮不可傳,其小無外兮其他無垠。毋滑而魂兮彼將自然,一氣孔神兮於中夜存,虛以待之兮無為之先。許旌陽《三藥歌》云:存心絕慮後晶凝。《指玄篇》云:塞兌垂簾默默窺。皆是藏器待時之謂也。烏呼!時辰若至不勞心,內自相交自結凝,入室按時須等著,一輪曦馭自騰生。豈可為之先也哉!
夫金丹大藥,孕於先天,產於後天,其妙在乎太極將判未判之間,靜已極而未至於動,陽將復而未離乎陰。斯時也,冥冥兮如烟嵐之罩山,蒙蒙兮如霧氣之籠水,霏霏兮如冬雪之漸凝漸聚,沉沉兮如漿水之漸碇漸清。俄頃,癢生毫竅,肢體如綿,心覺恍惚,而陽物勃然舉矣。此時陽氣通天,信至則瓊鐘一扣,玉洞雙開,時至氣化,藥產神知,地雷震動巽門開,龍向東潭踴躍來。此是玄關透露,而精金出礦之時矣。邵康節云:恍惚陰陽初變化,氤氳天地乍迴旋,中間些子好光景,安得功夫入語言。白玉蟾云:因看斗柄運周天,頓悟神仙妙訣。一點真陽生坎位,補却離宮之缺。自古乾坤,這些離坎,日月無休歇。今年冬至,梅花依舊凝雪。先聖此曰,閉關不通來往,皆為群生設。物物總含生育意,正在子初亥末。造物無聲,水中火起,妙在虛危穴。如今識破。金屋飛入蟾窟。所謂虛危穴者,即地戶禁門是也。其穴在於任督二脈中間,上通天谷,下達涌泉,故先聖有言:天門常開,地戶永開。蓋精氣聚散,常在此處;水火發端,也在此處;陰陽變化,也在此處;有無交人,也在此處;子母分胎,也在此處。《翠虛篇》云:有一子母分胎路,妙在尾箕斗牛女。此穴干涉最大,系人生死岸頭。故仙家名為生死窟。《參同契》云:築固靈株者,此也;拘束禁門者,此也。《黃庭經》云:閉塞命門保育都者,此也;閉子精路可長活者,此也。蓋真陽初生之時,形如烈火,狀似炎風,斬關透路而出,必由此穴經過,因閉塞緊密,攻擊不開,只得驅迴尾閭連空焰,敢入天衢望上奔,一撞三關,直透頂門,得與真汞配合,結成丹砂,非拘束禁門之功而誰歟?
無中出有環丹象,陰裏生陽大道基。此呂祖《純陽文集》中之口訣也。
極致冲虛守靜篤,靜中一動陽來復。此李清庵《火候歌》中之口訣也。
一點最初真種了,入得丹田萬古春。此鍾離權《破迷正道歌》口訣也。
一陽才動大丹成,片餉功夫造化靈。此白玉蟾《萬法歸一歌》口訣也。
虛極又虛元氣凝,靜之又靜陽來復。此瑩蟾子《煉虛歌》中之口訣也。
渺邈但撈水裏月,分明只柔靜中花。此劉海蟾《還金篇》中之口訣也。
恍惚杳冥二氣精,能生萬物合乾坤。此許旌陽《石函記》中之口訣也。
恍惚之中尋有象,窈冥之內密真精。此張紫陽《悟真篇》中之口訣也。
日精若與月華合,自有真鉛出世來。此還陽子《見性篇》中之口訣也。
若問真鉛何物是,蟾光終日照西川。此張用成《悟真篇》中之口訣也。
真鉛不產五金內,生在窈冥天地間。此《諸真玄奧廣集》中之口訣也。
坎水中間一點真,急須取向離中輳。此李道純《原道歌》中之口訣也。
三物混融三性合,一陽來復一陰消。此李清庵《中和集》中之口訣也。
些兒慾間天根處,亥子中間得最真。此劉奉真《白龍洞》中之口訣也。
陰蹻泥丸一氣循環,下川地戶上撥天關。此梅志仙《採藥歌》口訣也。
萬籟風初起,千山月乍圓,急須行政令,便可運周天。此石杏林口訣也。
考道非常道,行功是外功,些兒真造化,恍惚窈冥中。此瑩蟾子口訣也。
藥取先天氣,火尋太陽精,能知藥取火,定裏見丹成。此石得之口訣也。
要覓長生路,除非認本元,都來一味藥,剛道數千般。此呂純陽口訣也。
元君始煉汞,神室含洞虛。玄白生金公,巍巍建始初。此《金碧經》口訣也。
得訣歸來試煉看,龍爭虎戰片時間。九華天上人知得,一夜風雷憾萬山。此彭鶴林口訣也。
虎之為物最難言,尋得歸來玄又玄。一陽初動發生處,此際因名大易先。此上陽子口訣也。
半斤真汞半斤鉛,隱在靈源太極先。須趁子時當採取,煉成金液入丹田。此陳泥丸口訣也。
捉得金精固命基,日魂東畔月華西。於中煉就長生藥,服了還同天地齊。此呂純陽口訣也。
燦燦金華日月精,溶溶玉液乾坤髓。夜深天宇迴無塵,惟有蟾光照神水。此徐神翁口訣也。
兌金萬寶正西成,桂魄中秋倍樣明。便好用功施採取,虛中以待一陽生。此陳默默口訣也。
一泓神水滿華池,夜夜池邊白雪飛。雪裏有人擒玉兔,趕教明月上寒枝。此《玄奧集》口訣也。
窈冥才露一端倪,恍惚未曾分彼此。中間主宰這些兒,便是世人真種子。此陳圖南口訣也。
只取一味水中金,收拾虛無造化窟。促將百脈盡歸根,脈住氣停丹始結。此陳翠虛口訣也。
先天一氣號真鉛,莫信迷途妄指傳。萬化滋長緣朕兆,一靈飛走賴拘鈴。此龍眉子口訣也。
塞兌垂簾默默窺,滿空白雪亂參差。殷勤初到極清處,一點靈光人不知。此薛道光口訣也。
莫怪瑤池消息稀,只緣人事隔天機。若人尋得水中火,有一黃童上太微。此呂洞賓口訣也。
玄關慾透做功夫,妙在一陽來復初。天癸才生忙下手,採初切須虔篤圖。此瑩蟾子李翁口訣也。
忽然夜半一生雷,萬戶千門次第開。若識無中含有象,許君親見伏羲來。此邵康節口訣也。
元來一味坎中金,未得師父枉費心。忽爾打開多寶藏,木非土也不成林。此上陽子口訣也。
父精母血結胎成,尚自他形似我形。身內認吾真父母,方才捉得五行精。此陳翠虛訣也。
西南路上月華明,大藥還從此處生。記得古人詩一句,曲江之上鵲橋橫。此陳泥丸口訣也。
煉丹仔細辨公夫,晝夜殷勤守藥爐。若遇一陽才起復,嫩時須採老時枯。此《玄奧集》中口訣也。
佛印指出虛而覺,丹陽訣破無中有。捉住元初那點真,萬古千秋身不朽。此張三峰口訣也。
水鄉鉛,只一味,不是精神不是氣。元來即是性命根,隱在先天心坎內。此《珠玉集》中口訣也。
恰恰相當絕妙奇,中秋天上月圓時。陽生急採無令緩,進火功夫要慮危。此上陽子口訣也。
離坎名為水火精,本是乾坤二卦成。但取坎精點離穴,純乾便可攝飛瓊。此陳泥丸口訣也。
恍惚之中有至精,龍吟虎嘯最堪聽。玄珠飛越崑崙去,晝夜河車不暫停。此《玄奧集》口訣也。
軋軋相從響發生,不從他得豁然知。桔槔說盡無生曲,井底泥蛇舞柘枝。此薛紫賢口訣也。
日烏月兔兩輪圓,根在先天採取難。月夜望中能採取,天魂地魄結靈丹。此陳翠虛口訣也。
一氣團成五物真,五物團成一物靈。奪得乾坤真種子,子生孫兮又生孫。此《金丹撮要》口訣也。
精神氣血歸三要,南北東西共一家。天地變通飛白雲,陰陽和合產金華。此迴谷子口訣也。
精氣神要最相親,以此修丹尚未真。修丹只要乾坤髓,乾坤髓集坎離仁。此王果齋之口訣也。
鉛汞相傳世所稀,朱砂為質雪為衣。朦朧只在君家舍,日日君看君不知。此陳泥丸口訣也。
先天至理妙難窮,鉛產西方汞產東。水火二途分上下,玄關一竅在當中。此李清庵口訣也。
閑觀物態皆生意,靜悟天機入窈冥。道在險夷隨地樂,心忘魚鳥自流行。此王陽明口訣也。
天心復處是無心,心到無時無處尋。若謂無心便無事,水中何故却生金。此邵康節口訣也。
煉汞烹鉛本沒時,學人當向定中推。客塵慾染心無著,天癸才生神自如。性寂金來歸性本,精凝坎去補南離。兩般靈物交併後,陰盡陽純道可期。此李清庵《中和集》中之口訣也。
火符容易藥非遙,天癸生如大海關。兩種鉛汞知採取,一齊物慾盡捐消。掀翻萬有三元合,煉盡諸陰五氣朝。十月脫胎丹道畢,嬰兒形兆謁神霄。此李道純《中和集》中之口訣也。

奪取天機妙,夜半看辰杓,一些珠露阿,誰運到稻花頭。便向此中採取,宛如碧蓮含蕊,滴破玉池秋,萬籟風初起,明月一沙鷗。此陳楠口訣也。

以上皆諸真得藥口義,各引數言,以便印證者。
聚火載金圖
北方正氣,號約河車。載金上升,度我還家。
陰陽之始,玄含黃芽。五金之主,北方河車。
金滿三車奪聖機,冲開九竅過曹溪。迢迢運入崑崙頂,萬道霞光射紫微。
三車載寶上崑崙,無漏須拴濟筏門。電掣雷轟龍虎斗,急收甘雨潤乾坤。
羊車、鹿車、馬車、白牛車,皆載金華而高升彼岸;下乘、中乘、上乘、最上乘,咸度法寶而直入涅槃。
聚火載金訣法

 

起先,運南方離宮之火,以煉北方水中之金。是為以紅投嘿,則凝神入坤臍而生藥;如今,運北方水中之金,以制南方火中之木,是為以黑見紅,則凝神入乾頂而成丹。故紫陽《悟真篇》云:依他坤位生成體,種在乾家交感宮。《崔公入藥鏡》云:產在坤,種在乾。乾居上為鼎,坤居下為爐,非猛烹極煅,則藥不能出爐,非倒行逆旋,則藥不能升鼎。鉛者,其性沉重之物也,若不得火,何由而飛?汞者,其性飛揚之物也,若不得鉛,何由而結?是以聚火之法,最為緊要也。

 

何謂聚火之法?

此法即達摩、海蟾二祖師吸、舐、撮、閉四字訣是也。吸者,鼻中吸氣,以接先天也;舐者,舌住上腭,以迎甘露也。撮者,緊撮谷道內中提,明月輝輝頂上飛也;閉者,塞兌垂簾兼逆聽,久而神水落黃庭也。故翠湖云:下不閉,則火不聚而金不升;上不閉,則藥不凝而丹不結。是以聚火之法,乃採取烹煉之先務也。其恍恍惚惚,是採取時候;猛烹極煉,是採取功夫;吸、舐、撮、閉,又是烹煉之的旨也。

 

夫採取之法,貴乎知時。不可太早,太早則藥嫩易升;亦不可太遲,太遲則藥老成質,必伺乎鉛華吐白,玄珠成象,方是採取時結。張紫陽云:鉛遇癸生須急採,金逢望遠不堪嘗。張三峰云:電光灼處尋真種,風信來時覓本宗。電光灼處,則窈冥之後,恍惚之間,一陽爻動之時,珠落華池之際,此時即用《參同契》拘束禁門訣,緊塞太玄,閉任開督,即忙鼓之以橐籥,吹之以巽風,煅之以猛火。火煅則水沸,水沸則駕動河車,載金上升泥丸,與真汞配合,汞得鉛降,亦不飛走。如此漸漸抽添,漸漸凝結,自然鉛曰滅、汞日添,久之鉛盡汞自乾,陰盡陽自純,至此則金丹大藥成矣。煉此大藥,別無他術,只是採取先天一點祖炁,以為金丹之母耳。受之師曰:煉大梵之祖炁,飛肘後之金晶,存帝一之妙相,返三素於黃庭。此是口訣中之口訣也。

 

學者徒知以鉛汞交結為丹,而不知採取抽添,烹煉火候,各有次序法度。蓋採取以作其始,抽添以成其終。於中調停,全仗火候。所以紫陽云:縱識朱砂及黑鉛,不知火候也如閑。朱晦翁云:神仙不作《參同契》,火候功夫那得知?薛道光云:聖人傳藥不傳火,從來火候少人知。莫將大道為兒戲,須共神仙仔細推。

 

火候之法,有文有武,不可一律齊也。靜中陽動金離礦,地下雷轟火逼金,此第四節之火候也;謾守藥爐看火候,但安神息任天然,此第六節之火候也;陽文陰武無令失,進退抽添有馭時。此第五節之火候也。成性存存者,儒家之火候也;綿綿若存者,道家之火候也;不得勤不得怠者,釋家之火候也。三月不違者,顏子之火候也;吾日三省者,曾子之火候也;日知其所亡,月無忘其所能者,子夏之火候也;戒慎乎其所不睹,恐懼乎其所不聞,子思之火候也;必有事焉而勿正,心勿忘勿助長者,孟子之火候也;發憤忘食,孔子之武火也;樂以忘憂,孔子之文火也;不知老之將至云爾者,至誠無息,而火候純也。火候純,大丹成,而作聖之功畢矣。

乾坤交媾圖
坎離相交,水火既濟。鉛汞入鼎,乃入根蒂。
片餉功夫煉汞鉛,一爐猛火夜燒天。忽然神水落金井,打合靈砂月樣圓。
地魄天魂日月精,奪來鼎內及時烹。只行龜斗蛇爭法,早是龍吟虎嘯聲。神水華池初匹配,黃芽白雪便分明。這些是飲刀處,
漸漸抽添漸漸成。
天谷,泥丸,瑤池,彼岸,玄門,天根,主島,真際,天宮,黃房,玄室,崆峒山,最高峰,三摩地,交感宮,上天關,清
虛府,崑崙頂,翠微宮,圓覺海,中一宮,陀羅尼門,腦血之瓊堂,魂精之玉堂;天堂,內院,紫府,寥天,帝乙,甑山,天
符,玄都,祝融峰,太微宮,摩尼珠,上丹田,紫金成,流珠宮,玉京山,紫清宮,太淵池,上釜土,月光鼎,般若岸,波羅蜜

地,百靈之命宅,津液之山源。

 

第五節口訣乾坤交媾去礦留金

 

內附:卯酉周天口訣

余前,以性命之統乎其中者而言之,乃上乘法也;余今,以性命之歸乎其根者而言之,乃最上乘法也。

夫以性命之統乎其中者,此道寥寥。自鐘、呂而下,世鮮知之矣,況乎性命之歸乎其根者耶?而世之知之者,為尤鮮矣。似此竅妙之奧,性命之微,若不復語重言,則學者難於悟入。原人自父母未生以前,本體太虛而已矣,其余之所為無極者乎?既而父母媾精而後,一點靈光而已矣,其余之所謂太極者乎?而一點靈光,元從太虛中來者,我之元神也。由是而氣,由是而形,人惟知有此形氣已爾。美食美衣,以奉養此身也;功名富貴,以尊崇此身也。如此而生,如此而死,自以為得矣,而子思之所謂天命之性者,非惟不能之,亦且不願之也。而其所不願知者,豈非孟子所謂不可以已而失其本心者乎?若能知所以反而求之,以復還我太虛一氣之本初,一點靈光之舊物者,非此金丹大道而不可也。然而金丹大道之秘,秘在性命兩字。性者,天也,常潛於頂,故頂者,性之根也;命者,海也,常潛於臍,故臍者,命之蒂也。《經》云:性在天邊,命沉海底是也。蓋天中之竅,圓而藏性,能通於地中之竅,故其貫也,則自上而下,直養而無害也;地中之竅,方而藏命,能通於天中之竅,故其貫也,則自下而上,直養而無害也。

孔子曰:智者勤,天圓之象也;仁者靜,地方之象也。天圓者何?圓陀之義也,乃性之所寄,為命之根矣;地方者何?方寸之義也,乃命之所系,為性之樞矣。性命混成,實非有兩潛天而天,潛地而地,優優洋洋,無體無方,在眼曰見,在耳曰聞,在鼻辨香,在口談論,在手執捉,在足運奔,悟者知是佛性,迷者喚作精魂。蓋佛性者,本性也,而所謂本性者,豈非是我本來之所自有之真性歟?真性者,天命之性也。以其不落邊際,故謂之中;以其一真無妄,故謂之誠;以其物同體,故謂之仁;以其至尊無對,故謂之獨。混淪一個,無欠無餘。及乎太極一判,兩儀始分,則輕清者騰而在上,重濁者碇而在下,於是坎宮有鉛,離宮有汞,而向之所謂一物者,至此分而為二矣。故薛紫賢《復命篇》云:衣物分為二,能之二者名。這二者之名,丹經不敢漏泄,功喻多端,萬字千名,不可勝計。如論頂中之性者,喻之曰汞也,龍也,火也,根也,日也,魂也,離也,乾也,巳也,天也,君也,虛也,兔也,無也,主也,浮也,朱砂也,扶桑也,姹女也,崑崙也;如論臍中命者,喻之曰鉛也,虎也,水也,蒂也,月也,魄也,坎也,坤也,戊也,地也,臣也,實也,烏也,有也,賓也,沉也,水銀也,華岳也,嬰兒也,曲江也。至於陰中含陽,陽中藏陰,千言萬論,不過引喻二者之名耳。故《元皇訣》曰:鉛汞鼎中居,煉成無價珠,都來兩個字,了盡萬家書。

鍾離翁曰:除却鉛汞兩味藥,其他都是誑愚迷。高象先曰:夢謁西華到九天,真人授我《指玄篇》。其中簡易無多字,只要教人煉汞鉛。馬丹陽曰:鉛汞是水火,水火是龍虎,龍虎是神氣,神氣是性命。總來只是這兩個字,元只是一個理,故盲修者崎而二之,若真修者合而一之。合一者,煉氣而凝神,盡性而至命,烹鉛而乾汞,取坎而填離。蓋離中靈物,號曰流珠,寓神,則營營而亂思,寓精,則持盈而難保,所以葛仙翁作《流珠歌》,嘆其難馭而易失也。豈不觀魏伯陽云乎:太陽流珠,常慾去人,足得金華,轉而相因;又曰:河上姹女,靈而最神,將慾制之,黃芽為根。曰金華,曰黃芽,皆指真鉛而言。真鉛者,乃太陰之精也;曰流珠,曰姹女,皆指靈汞而言。靈汞者,乃太陽之氣也。然此靈汞,其性猛烈,見火則飛走無踪,不得真鉛,何以制伏?故紫陽曰:要須制伏覓金公。金公者,字也。蓋鉛自曲江而來,穿夾脊,徹玉精,斡旋溯流,直上泥丸,雖名抽鉛添汞,實是還精補腦。《丹經》云:慾得不老,還精補腦。《翠虛篇》云:天有七星地七寶,人有七竅權歸腦。《太古集》云:金丹運至泥丸穴,名姓先將記玉都。《法寶遺珠》云:識得本來真面目,始知生死在泥丸。《黃庭經》云:泥丸百節皆有神。又云:腦神精根字泥丸。又云:一面之神宗泥丸,泥丸九真皆有房。方圓一寸處此中,但思一部壽無窮。所謂方圓一寸者,即釋迦摩頂授記之處也。此處玄中之玄,天中之天,鬱羅蕭臺,玉山土京,腦血之瓊房,魂精之玉室,百靈之命宅,津液之山源。此正在兩耳交通之穴,前明堂後玉枕,上華蓋,下絳宮,北極太淵之中,乃真一元神所居之室也。

昔皇帝往峨嵋山,見天真皇人於玉堂,請問真一之道。皇人曰:此道家之至重,其經上帝秘在崑崙五城之內,藏以玉函,刻以金札,封以紫泥,印以中章。吾聞之《經》云:一在北極太淵之中,前有明堂,後有玉枕,上有華蓋,下有絳宮,巍巍華蓋,金樓穹窿,左罡右魁,激波揚空,紫芝披崖,朱草蒙龍,白玉嵯峨,日月垂光,歷火過水,經玄涉黃,城闕交錯,帷帳琳琅,龍虎列衛,神人在傍。不施不與,一安其所,不遲不疾,一安其室,能暇能預,一乃不去,守一存真,一乃通神,少慾約食,一乃留息,白刃臨頭,思一得生,知一不難,難在於終,守之不失,可以無窮。此真一秘旨之略也。故《道德經》曰:天得一以清,地得一以寧,神得一以靈,谷得一以盈,萬物得一以生,王侯得一以為天下貞。

 

所謂神以知來,知以藏往也;所謂大而化之謂聖,聖而不可知之之謂神也。分之為二,陰陽之根柢也;分之為五,五行之樞紐也;又分之為八,八八六十四而為河圖之數也,又分之為九,九九八十一而為洛書之數也;又散之為萬,生生化化,萬物之綱維也。羲文得其一,而《周易》興焉;《禹貢》得其一,而《洪範》醻焉;周茂淑得其一,而太極圖焉;邵堯天得其一,而《經世》作焉;老子得其一,而萬事畢焉;釋迦得其一,而萬法歸焉。歸根者,歸此也;復命者,復此也。《西升經》曰:人能守一,一亦守人,思一至饑,一與之糧,思一至渴,一與之漿。《靈樞經》曰:天谷元神,守之自真。又曰:子慾長生,抱一當明。又曰:抱一守真,神自通靈。人能握神,守一於本宮,即真氣自升,真息自定,真精自朝,靈苗自長,天門自開,元神自現,頂竅開而竅竅齊開,元神居而神神聽命,神既居其竅而不散,則人安得而死乎?即《黃庭經》所謂子慾不死,修崑崙是也。故邱處機云:久視經侖守真一,守得摩尼圓又赤。清虛浩曠陀鑼門,萬佛千仙從此出。《還元篇》云:悟道顯然明廓落,閑閑端坐運天關。此是根本功夫,頭腦學問,撥天關之手段,脫死籍之靈章。此道上蒼所秘,古今仙佛,皆不敢明言,真所謂千人萬人中,一人兩人知者也。玄哉!玄哉!更有言不盡底口訣,再一叮嚀。

 

當其真鉛入鼎之時,須要驅除雜念,奮速精神,目視頂門,用志不分,霎時龍虎交戰,造化爭馳,雷轟電掣,撼動乾坤,百脈悚然,九宮透徹,金晶灌頂,銀浪沖天,紫陽所謂以黑而變紅,一頂雲氣濃。少頃,玉鼎湯溫,金爐火散,黃芽遍地,白雪漫天,夫唱婦隨,龍吟虎嘯,陰戀陽魂,陽抱陰魄,鉛精汞髓,凝結如珠,玉蟾所謂夫婦老相逢,恩情自留戀。此際玄珠成象,礦去金存,而一點金液,復落於黃庭舊處矣。斯時也,溶溶然如山雲之騰太虛,霏霏然似膏雨之遍原野,淫淫然若春雨之滿澤,液液然象河冰之將釋,百脈冲和而暢乎四體,真個拍拍滿懷都是春也。見此效驗,急行卯酉周天,進陽火,退陰符,使東西會合,南北混溶,則四象五行,攢蔟一鼎,混百靈於天谷,理五氣於泥丸也。

 

高象先云:玄珠非到崑崙上,子若求之憑罔象。

《河車歌》云:兩物擒來共一爐,一泓神水結真酥。

《指玄篇》云:必知會合東西路,切在冲和上下田。

陳泥丸云:折虎自茲相見後,流珠那肯不依從。

段真人云:四象五行攢簇處,乾坤日月自然歸。

《漸語集》云:因燒丹藥火炎下,故使黃河水逆流。

《純粹吟》云:子悟爐前分進退,乾坤鼎內列浮沉。

《玄奧集》云:金情木性相交合,黑汞紅鉛自感通。

雲房真人云:驅迴斗柄玄關理,斡轉天關萬象通。片餉虎龍頻斗罷,二物相交頃刻中。

《指玄篇》云:奔歸氣海名朱驥,飛入泥丸是白鴉。昨夜虎龍爭戰罷,雪中維見月鈎斜。

《醒眼詩》云:木金間隔各西東,雲起龍吟虎嘯風。二物寥寥天地迴,幸因戊己會雌雄。

陳泥丸云:子時氣到尾閭關,夾脊河車透甑山。一顆水晶入爐內,赤龍含汞上泥丸。

《翠虛篇》云:醉倒酣眠夢熟時,滿船載寶過曹溪。一才識破丹基後,放去收來總是伊。

《古仙歌》云:水銀一味是仙藥,從上流傳伏火難。若遇河車成紫粉,粉霜一吐化金丹。

《玄奧集》云:移將北斗過南辰,兩手雙擎日月輪。飛趁崑崙山上出,須臾化作一天雲。

陰長生云:夜深龍吟虎嘯時,急駕河車無暫歇。飛精運上崑崙頂,進火玉爐烹似雪。

張元化云:沂流一直上蓬萊,散在甘泉潤九垓。從此丹田沾潤澤,黃芽遍地一齊開。

《原道歌》云:妙運丹田須上下,須知一體合西東。幾迴笑指崑山上,夾脊分明有路通。

《玄奧集》云:獨步崑崙望窈冥,龍吟虎嘯甚分明。玉池常滴陰陽髓,金鼎時烹日月精。

《群仙珠玉》云:一點丹陽事迴別,須向坎中求赤血。捉來離位制陰精,配合調和有時節。

《金丹集》云:河車搬運上昆山,不動纖毫到玉關。妙在入門牢閉鎖,陰陽一氣自循環。

《無一歌》云:至此得一復忘一,可與元化同出沒。設若執一不能忘,太似痴貓守空窟。

白玉蟾云:汞心煉神赤龍性,鉛身凝氣白虎命。內外渾無一點陰,萬象光中玉鏡清。

《純陽文集》云:盜得乾坤祖,陰陽是本宗。天魂生白虎,地魄產青龍。運寶泥丸住,搬精入上宮。有人明此法,萬載貌如童。

抱一子《顯道圖》云:造道原來本不難,功夫只在定中間。陰陽上下常升降,金水周流自返還。紫府青龍交白虎,玄宮地軸合天關。雲收雨散神胎就,男子生兒不等閑。

《玄奧集》云:要識玄關端的處,兒女笑指最高峰。最高峰,秀且奇,彼岸蒙蒙生紫芝。只此便是長生藥,無限修行人不知。

許宣平《玄珠歌》云:天上日頭地下轉,海底嬋娟天上飛。乾坤日月本不運,皆因斗柄轉其機。人心若與天心合,顛倒陰陽只片時。虎龍戰罷三田靜,拾取玄珠種在泥。

《群仙珠玉歌》云:鉛思汞,汞思鉛,奪得乾坤造化權。性命都來兩個字,隱在丹經千萬篇。

 

周天璇璣圖

虎西龍東,建緯卯酉,刑徳并會,相見歡喜。
河魁臨卯,天罡據酉,子南午北,互為綱紀。
北斗南辰下,眉毛眼底穿,灰心行水火,定意採真鉛。
陰向鼻端滅,陽從眼裏生,這般平易法,因甚沒人行!
大道分明見此圓,璇璣卯酉法天然。由中道外中全外,自後推前後即前。
陽火進來從左轉,陰符退去往西旋。霎時火候周天畢,煉顆明珠似月圓。

復、臨、泰、壯、訣、乾兮,六陽從左而上下;垢、遁、否、觀、剝、坤兮,六陰往右而迴旋。

 

 

 

卯酉周天口訣

 

前段乾坤交媾,收外藥也;此段卯酉周天,收內藥也。收外媾者,後上前下,一升一降也;內交媾者,左旋右轉,一起一伏也。兩者循環,狀似璇璣。故魏伯陽云:循據璇璣,升降上下,周流六爻,難以察睹。世人只知有乾坤交媾,而不知卯酉周天,是猶有車而無輪,有舟而無舵,慾望遠載,其可行乎?故《還元篇》云:輪迴玉兔與金雞,道在人身人自迷,滿目盡知調水火,到頭幾個識東西。東者,木性也;西者,金情也。一物分二,間隔東西,今得斗炳之機斡旋,則木性愛金,金情戀木,兩相交結,而金木交并矣。金木交并,方成水火全功,丹經為之和合四象者,此也。故張全一《鉛火秘訣》云:大藥之生有時節,亥末子初正半夜。精神相媾合光華,恍恍惚惚生明月。媾罷流下噴泡然,一陽來復休輕泄。急須閉住太玄關,火逼藥過尾閭穴。採時用目守泥丸,垂下左上且凝歇。謂之瞻理腦生玄,右邊放下復起折。六六數畢藥生乾,陽極陰生往右遷。須開關門以退火,目光下矚守坤田。右上左下方凝住,三八數了一周天。此是天然真火候,自然升降自抽添。也無弦望與晦朔,也無沐浴共長篇。異名剪除譬喻掃,只斯兩句是真詮。其法在乾坤交媾後行之,則所結金丹,不致耗散也。先以法器頂住太玄關口,次以行氣主宰,下照坤臍,良久,徐徐從左上照乾頂,又從乾頂而降下坤臍,如此三十六轉,是為進陽火。

 

三十六度畢,開關以退火,亦用下照坤臍,從右上至乾頂左邊,放下坤臍,是為一度,如此二十四轉;是為退陰符。二十四度畢。故張紫陽云;斗極建四時,八節無不順。斗極實兀然,魁杓自移動。只要兩眼皎,上下交相送。須向靜中行,莫向忙裏送。所以兩眼皎者,何也?蓋眼者,陽竅也。人之一身皆屬陰,惟有這點陽耳。我以這一點之陽,從下至上,從左至右,轉而又轉,戰退群陰,則陽道日長,陰道日消,故《易》曰:龍戰於野,其血玄黃。又能使真氣上下循環,如天河之流轉,其眼之功,可謂大矣。

 

蓋人初結胎時,天一生水,先生黑睛,而有瞳人屬腎;地二生火,而有兩眦屬心;天三生木,而有黑珠屬肝;地四生金,而有白珠屬肺;天五生土,而有上下胞胎屬脾。由此觀之,則五臟精華,皆發於目也。因師指竅之後,見婦人小產,牛馬落胎,并抱雞之蛋,俱先生雙目,而臟腑皆未成形。余始知目乃先天之靈,元神所游之宅也。《皇極經世書》云:天之神,栖於日,人之神,發於目。大矣哉!人之神發於目也。生身處,此物先天地生;沒身處,此物先天地沒。水火木金土之五行,攢簇於此;肝心脾肺腎之五臟,鐘靈於此;唾涕精津氣血液之七物,結秀於此。其大也,天地可容;其小也,纖毫不納。茲非吾一身中之大寶也歟?

 

《內指通玄快》云:含光便是長生藥,變骨成金上品仙。

上陽子云:玄微妙訣無多言,只在眼前人不顧。

《崇正篇》云:搬運有功連晝夜,斡旋至妙髓璇璣。

《火候歌》云:慾透玄玄須謹獨,謹獨功夫機在目。

陳泥丸云:真陰真陽是真道,只在眼前何遠討。

薛道光云:分明只在眼睛前,自是時人不見天。

劉海蟾云:下降上升循轂軸,左旋右復合樞機。

王子真云:昨宵姹女啟靈扉,窺見神仙會紫微。北斗南辰前後布,兩輪日月往來飛。

蕭紫虛云:如龍養珠常自顧,如雞伏卵常自抱。金液還丹在眼前,迷者多而悟者少。

陳翠虛云:不是燈光日月星,藥靈自有異常明。垂簾久視光明處,一顆堂堂現本真。

《翠虛篇》云:莫為金丹事等閑,切須勤苦力鑽研。殷勤好與師資論,不在他途在目前。

《玄奧集》云:青牛人去幾多年,此道分明在目前。慾識目前真的處,一堂風冷月嬋娟。

陳泥丸云:大道分明在眼前,時人不會誤歸泉。黃芽本是乾坤氣,神水根基與汞連。

《玄學統宗》云:幾迴抖搜上崑崙,運動璇璣造化分。晝夜周而還復始。嬰兒從此命長存。

觀吾《判惑歌》云:這古董,大奧妙,妙在常有觀其竅。此竅分明在目前,下士聞之即大笑。

《金丹賦》云:龍呼虎吸,魂吞魄吐。南北交媾於水火,卯酉輪還於子午。總括乾坤之策,優游變化之主。母子包羅於匡廓,育養因依於鼎釜。

《群仙珠玉》云:覺中覺了悟中悟,一點靈光無遮護。放開烈焰照娑婆,法界縱橫獨顯露。這些消息甚幽微,木人遙指白雲歸。此個玄關口難說,目前見得便忘機。

南谷子云:至道不遠兮,恒在目前。竊天地之機矣,修成胎仙。

純陽子云:有人問我修刑法,遙指天邊日月輪。

 

以上諸仙雅言,皆發明行氣主宰之義也。蓋此節功夫,與第四節共是一理,承上接下,端如貫珠。採取藥物於曲江之下,聚火載之而升於乾,乾坤交媾於九宮之上,周天運之而凝結於鼎。張紫陽云:都來片餉功夫,永保無窮亦樂。輕清者寧於泥丸,重濁者流歸氣穴。逐日如此抽添,如此交媾,汞漸多,鉛漸少,久則鉛將盡,汞亦乾,結成一顆摩尼,是為金液大還丹也。故馬宜甫云:收得水中金,採得菩提子,運得崑崙風,長壽無生死。蓋坎中之鉛,原是父之真精,離中之汞,原是母之真血。始因乾體一破,二物遂兩弦,是以常人日離日分,分盡而死;所以致人法乾坤之體,效坎離之用,奪神功,改天命,求坎中之鉛,制離中之汞,取坎中之陽,填離中之陰,陰盡陽純,復成乾元本體。故張紫陽云:取將坎位中心實,點化離宮腹內陰,自此變成乾健體,潛藏飛躍盡由心。

 

靈丹入鼎圖

一顆金丹何赫赤,大似彈丸黃似橘。人人分上本圓明,夜夜靈光照神室。
攢簇乾坤造化來,手摶日月煉成灰。金公無言姹女死,黃婆不老猶懷胎。
流珠爍爍照昆巔,九轉丹成只自然。一粒自從吞入口,始知世有活神仙。
悠悠覺萬有之空,似天雲變滅;了了見一真之體,如掌上圓珠。

 

 

第六節口訣靈丹入鼎長養聖胎
內附:火侯

原初那點精金,渾然在礦。因火所逼,遂上乾宮。漸採漸積,以烹以熔,損之又損,煉之又煉,直至烟消火滅,礦盡金純。方才成此一粒龍虎金丹。圓陀陀,活潑潑,如露如電,非霧非烟,輝煌閃爍,光耀崑崙,放則迸開天地竅,歸兮隱入翠微宮。此時藥也不生,輪也不轉,液也不降,火也不炎,五氣俱朝於上陽,三華皆聚於乾頂,陽純陰剝,丹熟珠靈。紫陽翁曰:群陰剝盡丹成熟,跳出樊籠壽萬年。是以唐宋尸解諸仙,多於此處分路,隨意生身,出沒自由,不肯於百尺竿頭,而在進一步,故有七趣之譏,落空之誚。蓋為不知重立我之性命,再造我之乾坤,變種性為佛性,化識神為元神,自造自化之妙也。若命宗人,不知所以,自為造化,就是哭坐旁門,而道非其道也;若性宗人,不知所以,自為造化,就是頑空外道,而釋非其釋也。此法乃仙真佛祖之所深祕。

佛曰從金元以來,而學道之人,少有知之者。獨吾師尹公曰:鼎中有寶非真寶,重結靈胎是聖胎。然而珠在崑崙,何由得下而結聖胎,必假神廬,竊靈陽真氣以催之,太陽真火以逼之。催逼既久,則靈丹應時脫落,吞入口中,化為金液,而直射於丹扃之內,霎時雲騰雨施,電掣雷轟,鏖戰片餉之間,銷盡一身陰滓,則百靈如輻之輳轂,七寶若水之朝宗,皆聚於此矣。昔無上元君謂老子曰:神丹入口壽無窮也。故老子修之,是為道祖。許宣平曰:神居竅而千智生,丹入鼎而萬種化。陳虛白曰:我凝結聖胎時,百脈俱停氣不馳。施肩吾曰:天人同一氣,彼此感而通。陽自空中來,抱我主人翁。然我既得靈丹入鼎矣,而內外交修,煉之而復煉之,而必至於天地合德,則太虛中自然有一點真陽,以與我之靈丹合而為一,蓋吾身之靈,感天地之靈,則內真外應,渾然混合。《金碧經》云:磁石吸鐵,隔礙潛通。大同此意。

 

這段功夫,全以至靜為主。老子云:人能常清靜,天地悉皆歸。當其兩陽乍合,聖胎初凝,必須常常覺照,謹謹護持,如小龍之乍養珠,似幼女之初懷孕,牢關神室,不可使之滲漏。故太白真人曰:固濟胎不泄,變化再須臾。更於一切時中,四威儀內,時時照顧,念念在茲,混混沌沌,如在母胎,終日如愚而不違,不可須臾間斷也。

葛仙翁云:息息歸中無間斷,天真胎裏自凝堅。

張用成云:一粒靈丹吞入腹,始知我命不由天。

石得之云:將來掌上霞光燦,吞入腹中宮殿新。

趙緣督云:神丹飛落黃金室,嬰兒降生極樂國。

呂純陽云:刀圭餌了丹書降,跳出塵籠上九天。

朱文公云:刀圭一入口,白日生雨翰。

李清庵云:一顆寶珠吞入腹,作個全真仙眷屬。

陳希夷云:邈無踪迹歸丹扃,潜有機關結聖胎。

薛紫賢云:四象包含歸戊己,辛勤十月產嬰孩。

《悟真篇》云:果生枝上終期熟,子在胞中起有殊。

《醉中吟》云:寶珠笑舞辭天谷,才脫胞胎又入胎。

張紫陽云:嬰兒是一含真氣,十月胎元入聖基。

呂純陽云:天生一物變三才,交感陰陽結聖胎。

白玉蟾云:雞能抱卵心常聽,蟬到成形殼始分。

俞石澗云:虎嘯一聲龍出窟,鸞飛鳳舞入金城。

《群仙珠玉》云:一粒餐兮天地壽,死生生死不相干。

張紫陽云:相吞相啖却相親,始覺男兒有孕種。

鐘離翁云:胎內嬰兒就,勤加溫養功。時時照丹扁,刻刻守黃中。

陳泥丸云:男兒懷孕是胎仙,只為蟾光夜夜圓。奪得天機真造化,身中自有愈青天。

陳抱一云:天道無私感即來,神仙此語豈虛哉!茍非著意求鉛汞,爭悟天機結聖胎?

《玄奧集》云:閬苑蟠桃自熟時,摘來服餌莫教遲。幾迴下手潜偷處,無限神仙總不知。

龍眉子云:形如雀卵團團大,間似驪珠顆顆圓。龍子脫胎吞入口,此身以證陸行仙。

子虛真人云:初煉還丹須入室,婦人懷孕更無殊。聖胎凝結圓成後,出入行藏豈有拘!

白紫清云:只將戊己作丹爐,煉得紅丸化玉酥。慢守火符三百日,產成一顆夜明珠。

張真人《贈白龍洞主歌》云:從此根苗漸長成,隨時灌溉抱真精。十月脫胎吞入口,不覺凡身已有靈。

白玉蟾云:怪事教人笑幾迴,男兒今也會懷胎。自家精血自交媾,身裏夫妻是妙哉。

黃元吉云:鼎內金丹燦爛光,無由摘爾到黃房。忽然夜半天風便,吹送靈兒歸故鄉。

陳翠虛云:道要無中養就兒,個中別有真端的。都緣簡易妙天機,散在丹書不肯泄。

王重陽云:閑中偶爾到天臺,忽見霞光五色開。想是金丹初變化,取歸鼎內結嬰孩。

上陽子云:玉皇若也問丹材,偃月爐中取下來。馳騁英雄吞一粒,男兒懷了一年胎。

陳致虛云:饑餐渴飲困來眠,大道分明體自然。十月聖胎完就了,一聲霹靂出丹山。

至於釋教教人,亦不外此。如《楞嚴經》曰:行與佛同,受佛氣分,如中陰身,自求父母,陰信冥通,入如來種名生貴住;既游道胎,親奉覺胤,如胎已成,人相不缺,名方便具足住;容貌如佛,心相亦同,名正心住;身心合成,日益增長,名不退住;十月靈相,一時俱足,名童真住;形成出胎,親為佛子,名法王子住;表以成人,如國大王,以諸國事,分委太子,彼剎剎王世子長成,陳列灌頂,名冠頂住。夫入如來種者,以種性而為如來之種子,以自造化如來也,故曰道胎,又曰覺胤,其與婦人之胤兒,玄門之胎仙,亦何以異?及至形成出胎,親為佛子,豈不是真人出現大神通,從此天仙可相賀耶?蓋丹書梵典,皆有次序口訣,但人不知而驀直看過去了,正是珠在路傍人不拾,惜哉!余今略摘此數條,表而出之,以引古之是,而證今之非也。

火侯崇正圖

 

元始天尊霜,太上老君櫻。

余爐煉就長生藥,金鼎燒成不死丹。

真橐籥,真鼎爐,無中有,有中無;火候足,莫傷丹,天地靈,造化慳。

從來真火本天然,何事迷徒妄指傳。若將方木投圓竅,丑姥爭教得少年。

玉爐靄靄騰雲氣,金鼎濛濛長紫芝。神水時時勤溉灌,留連毋使火龍飛。

氣論經歌講至真,不將火候著於文。要知口訣通玄處,須共神仙仔細論。

神仙不作《參同契》,火後功夫那得知!千載晦翁拈一語,可憐無及魏君時。

有象有爻皆是妄,無盈無昃亦成空。試且為君通一綫,看看日出嶺東紅。

 

 

 

行火候法

 

火後最祕,聖人不傳,今則露之。藥非火不產,藥熟則火化矣;火非藥不生,火到則藥成矣。且火候之奧,非可一概而論。故未得丹時,須藉武火以凝之;既得丹時,須藉文火以養之。文火者,結實之火也。得其養之之法,節其寒溫消息是也。故《參同契》曰:候視加謹慎,審查辯寒溫。審其火之未燃也,須藉巽風以吹之;察其火之既燃也,須資神火以沃之。若太過,則損之;若不及,則益之。俾得中和,而無火燥火寒之病矣。蓋火之寒燥,全在意念上發端。陳虛白曰:念不可起,念起則火燥;意不可散,意散則火冷。惟只要一念不起,一意不散,含光默默,真息綿綿,圓明覺照,常自惺惺,此長養聖胎之真火候也。故白玉禪曰:採藥物於不動之中,行火候於無為之內。張三豐曰:以默以柔存火性,勿忘勿助養靈胎。齊海蟾曰:兀兀無為融至寶,微微文火養潜龍。張紫陽曰:自有天然真火育,不須柴炭及吹噓。又曰:謾守藥爐看火候,但安神息任天然。此四翁及列仙中之錚錚者,皆以天然真火、自然妙用,而成無上至真之道,又何嘗用卦爻斤兩、年月日時者哉!

今時之人,錯會仙師本益,泥象執文,認指為月,而必慾推算卦體之策數,求合卦晝之陰陽,吾恐終身役役而不見其成功,倏然疲斃而不知其歸處。豈不見張平叔云:此中得意須忘象,若究群爻謾役情。高象先云:晝夜屯蒙法自然,焉用孜孜看火候。陳冲素云:火雖有候不須時,些子機關我自知。彭真一云:從真火無形象,不得師父也大難。蕭紫虛云:藥物調和,悟者甚易;火候消息,行之恐難。一十月工夫,存杳杳綿綿之息;三萬年氣數,在來來往往之間。所以養丹田之寶,此寶長在;奪丹鼎之珠,此珠復還。駕動河車,離塵世尾閭之海;移居天谷,上崑崙篷島之山。前數句謂煉丹之時,脫胎而入日,末二句謂之功成之後,脫胎而出殼,中間兩句謂溫養子珠,長養聖胎。張三峰曰:年月日時空有著,卦爻斤兩亦支離。若存會得綿綿意,正是勿忘勿助時。白紫清曰:流俗淺識,末學凡夫,起支元始天尊與天仙、地仙,日日採藥而不停,藥物愈採而無窮也;又豈知山河大地與蠢動含靈,時時行火候而無暫住,火候愈行而不歇也。神凝則真氣聚,而百寶結者,結胎之藥物也。真氣往來而未嘗少有間斷者,溫養之火候也。陳虛白曰:火候之要,尤當於真息求之。邱長春曰:一念不離方寸室真空,此養胎之真火也。夫真火者,我之神也,而與天地之神、虛空之神,同其神也;真候者,我之息也,而與天地之息、虛空之息,同其息也。左元放曰:火候無為合自然,自然真火養胎仙。但存神息居丹扃,調變先天接後天。王重陽曰:聖胎既凝,養以文火,安神定息,任其自如,此以神感,彼以神應,天機妙用,自然而然。

 

余於是而知神息者,火候也,而孟子之所謂勿忘勿助,老子之所謂綿綿若存,釋氏之所謂不得動、不得怠者,是皆神息之自然,火候之微旨也。故曰:神仙不肯分明說,笑得分明笑煞人!

 

長養聖胎圖

 

小小房兒藏舍利,些些芥子納須彌。

邇來煉個無生體,後去知渠有所歸。

 

 

 

若雙修性命者,必須重開混沌,再立胞胎,而自造化此性命也;夫性命既造化矣,別於父母性命中,而自然養出一點性命,如在母腹而為我之性命也;夫既為我之性命矣,則又自然於我之性命中,而還我於無而為我之太虛也;夫既為我之太虛矣,則又自然於我之虛空中再造乾坤,而為我之真性命也;夫既為我之真性命矣,則又自然於真性命中,露出端倪,而為我本來之元神也。

 

《圓覺經偈》曰:金剛藏,當知如來寂滅性,未嘗有終始。若以輪迴心思惟即旋復。但至輪迴際,不能入佛海。比如銷金礦,金非銷,故有雖復本來金,終以銷成就一真金體,不復重為礦也。蓋金礦非金也,銷之而後成金者,以有金之性也,種性非佛也。煉之而後成佛者,以有佛之性也。

 

性命雙修萬神歸旨貞集

 

 

嬰兒現形圖

 

行往坐臥,抱雄守雌,綿綿若存,念茲在茲。

神火溶液,溉灌根珠,內外無塵,長養聖軀。

夫蝟蠐之蟲,孕螟蛉之子。傳其情,交其精,混其氣,和其神。隨物大小,俱得其真。

氣穴法名無盡藏,藏包於竅竅包空。我問空中誰氏子,他云是你主人翁。

潜龍今已化飛龍,變現神通不可窮。一朝跳出珠光外,涌身直到紫微宮。

此時丹熟,更須慈母惜嬰兒;他日雲飛,方見真人朝上帝。

 

 

第七節口訣嬰兒現形出離苦海

 

內附:真空煉形法則

 

前面火後已足,聖胎已圓,若果之未熟,兒之初生,彌歷十月,脫出其胞。釋氏以此謂之法身,又曰實相;玄門以此謂之赤子,又曰嬰兒。嬰兒當移胎換鼎之時,躍然而出,潜居氣穴之間,又重開一混沌也。蓋此穴原是神仙長胎住息之鄉,赤子安身立命之處,因是熟境,順路而歸。嬰兒既宴坐靜室,安處道場,須藏以玄玄,守以默默,始則藉坤母黃芽以育之,繼則聚天地生意以哺之。此感彼應,發邇見遠,其中自呼自吸,自闔自開,自開自靜,自由自在,若神仙逍遙於無何鄉,似如來禪定於寂滅海。既到此大安樂處,仍須密守關元,無令外緣六塵魔賊所侵。內結煩惱奸臣所亂。若坐若臥,常施瑩淨之功。時止時行,廣運修持之力。遂得六們不漏,一道常通,真體如如,永固丹基者矣。日夕如此衛護,如此保顧,如龍養珠,如母育子,不可頃刻暫忘,剎那失照。鐘離翁曰:孩兒幼小位成人,須藉坤娘養育恩。又曰:以證無為自在心,更須溫養保全真。李清庵曰:丹從不煉煉中煉,道向無為為處為。息念息緣調祖炁,忘聞忘見養嬰兒。呂純陽曰:腹內嬰兒養已成,且居廛市暫娛情。無端措大剛饒舌,却入白雲身處行。蓋溫養育嬰,乃作仙之一大事,若養育失調,嬰兒就有棄殼離窠之變。此時著實提防,不可輕縱出去,恐一出而迷途,遂失舍而無歸。故白玉蟾有重整釣魚竿,再砍秩筠節之嘆。上陽子云:既逢返還九與七,此即木金三五一,氣全神壯換胎時,照護嬰兒休遠出。防護之訣,密固三要為繁。

 

《參同契》曰:耳目口三寶,閉塞勿發通,真人潜深淵,浮游守規中。其法只是以眼觀眼,以耳聽耳,以鼻調鼻,以口緘口,潛藏飛躍,在正一心,則外無聲色臭味之牽,內無意念固我之累,自然方寸虛名,萬緣澄寂,而我本來赤子,怡怡然安處其中矣。

 

雖然外固三要,尤要內遺三害。三害者:邪念、煩惱、嗔恚是也。故道覺禪師歐:修此戒定慧,斷彼貪嗔痴。蓋貪痴易於制服,惟有嗔毒難降。《聖胎訣》云:嗔恚之火一燃,胎真去如奔馬,直待火滅烟消,方才歸於廬舍。宋儒亦曰:忿火不懲,必有燎原之患;慾火不窒,豈無潰川之災。《圓覺道場修證儀》云:一念嗔起,具八萬障門。今慾去嗔之法,惟宗《老子》之日損,《周易》之懲忿,世尊之覺照。高僧妙普曰:嗔火正燃時,我以覺照之,猶如湯消冰,了了無分別。緣此嗔火,非實有體,皆從無明而來。猶《寶積經偈》曰:如鑽木出火,要假眾緣力,若緣不和合,火終不得生,是不悅意聲,畢竟無所有,知聲性空,故嗔亦不復生,嗔不在於聲,亦不身中住,因緣和合起,離緣即不生,如因乳等緣,何合生酥酪,嗔自性無起,因於粗惡事,愚者不能了,熱惱自燃燒,應當如是知,究竟無所有,嗔性本寂靜,但有於假名,嗔恚即實際,以依真如起,了知如法界,是名嗔三昧。

 

《寶積經》又云:有自然智,破無明殼,則無名變成慧炬,而嗔火化作心證,嗔之一毒既銷,八萬四千煩惱亦滅。佛經云:諸魔平等,煩惱為先。又云:現住菩薩魔,煩惱無所有。又云:智者於苦樂,不動如虛空,善觀察煩惱,我我所俱離。又云:無障大悲,觀諸眾生,所以煩惱,皆從虛假,妄想而生,知諸煩惱,體性自離,如是隨覺,即是菩提,煩惱之性,即菩提性。又云:煩惱竟是佛境界,觀煩惱性空是正修行。又云:慾除煩惱,當行正念。

 

四祖亦云:一切煩惱業障,本來空寂,細觀佛祖經旨,大概謂煩惱性空,勿為窒礙,觀如夢幻,不用介懷,設使觸景情動,如響應聲,既應即止,若則煩惱塵勞,不待斷而自滅,胎真赤子,弗假修而自靈,又有經云:以智慧劍,破煩惱賊;以智慧刀,裂煩惱網;以智慧火,燒煩惱薪。僧圓照云:對治煩惱魔,清靜常歡喜。龐居士云:諦觀四大本空,煩惱何處安腳。晁文元云:身同夢幻非真有,事比風云不久留。即能洞達須剛斷,煩惱魔空過即休。張紫陽云:可謂道高龍虎伏,堪言德重龍鬼欽,已知壽永齊天地,煩惱無由更上心。《六祖壇經》云:凡夫即佛,煩惱即菩提,前念迷即凡夫,後念悟即佛,前念著境即煩惱,後念離境即菩提。故《瓔珞經》云:佛言我從本來不得一法,究竟定意,始知所謂無念,若得無念者,觀一切法,悉皆無形,因此得成無上正真之道。又云:世人不能成道而脫生死者,良由妄念為輪迴種子耳。蓋妄念起處,即是生滅,妄念息處,即是真元,故玄門以止念為本,釋教以無念為宗。無念者,為無邪念,非無正念;念有念無,即名邪念;不念有無,即名正念;念善念惡,即名邪念;不念善惡,即名正念也,乃至苦樂、生滅、取捨、冤親、憎愛,并名邪念,不念苦樂等,是名正念,但事來不受,一切處無心,即是無念也。無念之念,謂之正念。

 

佛經云:善男子,我等住於無念法中,得如是金色三十二相,放大光明,照無餘世界。高峰禪師云:慈母受一生成佛之功,不出一念無生性海。智常禪師云:真如無念,無念法能階,實相無生,豈生心能至,無念念者,即念真如,無生生者,生乎實相。李之才云:念之天理,則明月之當空;念之人慾,則浮雲之蔽日。寒山子云:旋乾倒嶽鎮常靜,一念萬年永不移。天隱子云:不睹不聞存覺性,無思無念養胎仙。《寶積經》中所說菩薩安住無所住之念,非憶非忘,所安住念,即名法界,是知從上若佛若祖、若聖若仙,皆因冥心息念而得妙道。故《尚書》曰:惟狂克念作聖。然克念之功,須要功行實踐,方有進步,不然一片太虛,途路甚遠,少一步定是到不得。昔人所謂工夫不到不方圓,工夫若做到極處,則自然入於無念,既得無念真常,則玄竅嬰兒,寂寂然而無撓擾之患矣。劉虛谷云:大功慾就三千日,妙用無虧十二時。陳朝元云:含養胞胎須十月,育嬰哺乳要千朝。泥丸翁云:片餉工夫修變現,老成須是過三年。三年工夫已完,溫養事畢,即《悟真》所謂一霎火焰飛,真人自出現。真人既現,必由太玄而升天谷,再加冥心滅盡之功,則有通靈化之妙。劉海蟾曰:卦行火候周天畢,孕個嬰兒鎮下田。霹靂一聲從地起,乾戶擘開光萬里,翻身撞出太玄關,這迴方式真仙子。

 

真空煉形圖

 

真空煉形法,五蘊空非空,非以空五蘊,五蘊悉皆空。

天人一氣相呼吸,以法追來煉形質。竅竅玲瓏五蘊空,霞光萬道連天碧。

 

 

 

真空煉形法則

 

《普照佛心》曰:鼻端有白我其觀,却嘆人從瓮裏盤。最上一乘含蓄遠,好從玄竅覓天寬。蓋真空煉形之法,譬與運瓮相似,若處瓮內,焉能運之,碧也處於瓮外。身處瓮外者,即釋氏所謂外其身而虛空之是也。故老子曰:外其身而身修,忘其形而形存。薛道光曰:若人空此幻化身,親授聖師真軌則。張全一曰:太虛是我,先空其身,其身既空,天地亦空。天地既空,太空亦空,空無所空,乃是真空。《清靜經》曰:內觀其心。心無其心,外視其形,形無其形。形無其形者,身空也;心無其心者,心空也。心空無礙,則神愈煉而愈靈;身空無礙,則形愈煉而愈清。直煉到形與神而相涵,身與心而為一,方才是形神俱妙,與道合真者也。古仙曰:形似道全,命以術延。此術是竊無涯之元炁,續有限之形軀。無涯之無氣,是天地陰陽長生真精,靈父聖母之氣也;有限之形軀,是陰陽短促濁亂,凡父凡母之氣也。故以真父母之炁,變化凡父母之身,為純陽真精之形,則與天地同壽也。按孫陀螺尊者云:世尊教我觀鼻端白,我初諦觀,經三七日,見鼻中氣出入如烟,身心內明,圓洞世界,遍成虛浮,猶如琉璃,烟相漸消,鼻息成白,心開漏盡,諸出入息,化為光明,照十方界,得阿羅漢。朱元晦云:鼻端有白,我其觀之。莫認真云:平生姿韵愛風流,幾笑時人向外求。萬別千差無覓處,得來元在鼻尖頭。

 

夫人未生之先,一呼一吸,氣通於母,人之既生之後,一呼一吸,氣通於天,天人一氣,聯屬流通,相吞相吐,如扯鉅焉。天與之,我能取之,得其氣,氣盛而生也;天與之,天復取之,失其氣,氣絕而死也。故聖人觀天之道,執天之行,每於儀馭未升陽谷之時,凝神靜坐,處以待之,內舍意念,外捨萬緣,頓忘天地,粉潠形骸,自然太虛中有一點如露如電之陽,勃勃然入玄門,透長谷,而竟上泥丸,化為甘霖,而降於五內。我即鼓動巽風以應之,使其驅逐三關九竅之邪,掃蕩五臟六腑之垢,焚身煉質,煅滓銷霾,抽盡穢濁之軀,變換純陽之體,累積長存,化形而仙。

 

陳翠虛曰:透體金光骨髓香,金筋玉骨盡純陽。煉教赤血流為白,陰氣銷磨身自康。邱長春曰:但能息息常相顧,換盡形還玉液流。張紫陽曰:天人一氣本來同,為有形骸凝不通。煉到形神冥何處,方知色相即真空。薛復命曰:不知將謂氣,得後自然真。董漢醇曰:金用礦銷,形爾氣煉,煉行之法,總有六門:其一曰玉液煉形,其二曰金液煉形,其三曰太陰煉形,其四曰太陽煉形,其五曰內觀煉形,若此者總非虛無大道,終不能與太虛同體,惟此一訣,乃曰真空煉形,雖約有作,其實無為,雖曰煉形,其實煉神,是修外而兼修內也。依法煉之百日,則七魄亡形,三尸絕迹,六賊潜藏,而十魔遠遁矣;煉之千日,則四大一身,儼如水晶塔子,表裏玲瓏,內外洞徹,心華燦然,靈光顯現。靈光者,慧光也。故曰:慧光生處覺花開。蓋慧覺花開,非煉形入微,與道冥一者,不能有此。故《生神經》曰:身神并一,則為真身,身與神合,形隨道通。隱則形固於神,顯則神合於氣,所以蹈水火而無礙,對日月而無影,吾亡在已,出入無間。或留形住世,或脫質升仙:有白日而飛肉尸者,黃帝之謂也;有留形而住世者,彭祖之謂也;有受命而居天職者,張天師之謂也;有拔宅而上升者,許旌陽之謂也;有示疾而終者,亡重陽之謂也;有入仕而臣者,東方朔之謂也;至於老子為柱史,辛開為大夫,尹喜為關令,伯姬為卿士,唐典隱毘陵,子修治漆園,留侯帝者師,四皓輔漢惠,仇生仕殷,輔光仕漢,馬丹仕晉,海蟾仕燕,正陽棄官,純陽應舉,常有執鞭,琴離執笏,若此者不可以枚數。

 

噫!彼神仙之隱顯去留,起世之凡夫所能測度者哉!更若憑虛御風之列子,折蘆過江之達摩,若非淘質煉形之功,又安能如此輕舉之身乎?此神形俱妙之道,非坐脫立亡者之所能知。所以不免有拋身入身之失爾。故學仙佛之流,若獨以煉神為妙,不知煉形謂要者,所謂清靈善變之鬼,何可與高仙為比哉!大抵溫養煉形,無分彼此,雖然在兩處發明,其實是一個道哩,內外兼修,不相違背。若千日功夫無間,乃懸崖撤手時也,自然言語道斷,心思路絕,能所兩亡,色空俱泯,無滯無礙,不染不著,身似翔鴻不可籠,心如蓮華不著水,光光淨淨,瀟瀟灑灑,騰騰任運,任運騰騰,作一個無事無為、自在逍遙之散漢也。此際嬰兒漸露其形,與人無異,愈要含華隱曜,鎮靜心田,若起歡欣,就著魔境。如陳泥丸云:我昔功夫行一年,六脈已息氣歸根。有個嬰兒在丹田,與我形貌亦如然。嬰兒既長,穴不能居,自然裂竅而出,貫頂而升,此之未出離苦海而超彼岸也。永明壽禪師云:身在苦海中,賴此鐵羅漢,苦海既脫離,舍筏登彼岸。觀吾陳真人云:彼岸波濤已脫離,到彼方之壽中躋,一得歸來宜永得,渡河筏子上天梯。

 

脫離苦海圖

苦海中業水濟茫,愛河間流晃漾。誰施那慈悲慧光濟沉淪,無邊無量顯慈航?

昭靈貺,現津渠,悉脫諸業障,心飇飇,意恍恍,攝入如來藏。

 

 

端拱冥心圖

元君端拱坐玄都,三叠胎仙舞八隅。變化純楊天地合,長生因此妙工夫。
遺照於外,宅神於內。冥心至趣,而與吉會;無心於事,無事於心。超出萬幻,確然一靈。
未到彼岸不能無法,既至彼岸又焉用法?頂中常放白毫光,痴人猶待問菩薩。

 

 

第八節口訣移神內院端拱冥心

始則有作有為者,採藥結丹已了命也。終則無作無為者,抱一冥心以了性也。《悟真篇》云:始於有作人爭覺,及至無為眾始知。但見無為為道妙,不隻有作是根基。《證道歌》云:到無為處不無為,方知吾道是希夷。今之在家,凡夫出家,外道只知有這邊道哩,不知有那邊境界。只知有此間之妙,不知有彼岸之玄。只知無事,而不知希有之事。只知無為,而不知有為之法。止乃知其一,而不知其二。修其性,不修其命者也。故丹道未成之先,若不知下學之有為,而著於空焉,則謂之落空漢。丹道已成之後,若不知上達之無為,而著於相焉則謂之守尸鬼。石杏林曰:有物非無物,無為合有為。陳泥丸曰:我聞前代諸聖師,無為之中無不為。陰長生曰:無位真人居上界,空寂更無塵可凝,有為功就又無為,無為也有功夫在。所謂真人居上界者,夫為也有功夫在。所謂真人居上界者,即嬰兒出離苦海,移居天谷之時也。空寂冥心者,即呂祖向晦宴息、冥心合道之法也。施戶吾曰:達摩面壁九年,方超內院。世尊冥心六載,始脫樊籠。

 

夫冥心者,深居靜室,端拱默然、一塵不染、萬慮俱忘、無思無為、任運自如、無視無聽,抱神以靜,無內無外,無將無迎,離相離空,離迷離妄,體含虛寂,常覺常明,但冥此心,萬法歸一,則嬰兒安居於清靈之境,棲止於不動之場。色不得而礙之,空不得而縛之。體若虛空,安然自在矣。故達觀禪師云:色不縛兮空不礙,冥息冥心觀自在。大千萬有總歸無,世界壞時渠不壞。譚長真云:嬰兒移在上丹田,端拱冥心合自然。修到三千功行滿,憑他作佛與升仙。此處是純一不雜的工夫,豈能榮纖毫情想!但起希仙作佛之心,便墮生死竅中,不能得出所以。關尹子云:若有厭生死心、超生死心,只名為妖,不名為道。蓋清靜體中,空空蕩蕩,晃晃朗朗,一無所有,一切無住。故《心要訣》云:冥心本乎無住,無住心體圓融不測。如《金剛經》云:不應住色生心,不應住聲香味,觸法生心,應生無所住心。金剛齊菩薩云:我不依有住而住,不一無住而住,如是而住。僧肇云:聖人之心,住無所住其住。《坐忘論》云:不依一法,而心常住。《了心經》云:心無所住,住無所心,了無執著,無住轉真。《淨名經》云:一切法以無住為本,安住無為名之為住。住無方所。故名:無住。無住心者,是為真心。

 

《禪源集》云:夫言心者,是心之名。言知者,是心之體。荷澤云:心體能知,知即是心。心空本寂,至虛至靈。由空寂虛靈而知者,先知也。由空寂虛靈而覺者,先覺也。不慮而覺者,為之正覺。不思而知者,為之真知。故祖師云:空寂體上自有本,智能知,寂此空寂之知,便是達摩所傳清淨心也。心常寂,是名性體。心常知,是名性用。所以六祖云:一切萬法,不離自性。自性自知,自性自見,自性自悟,自性自度,悟性還易,了心甚難。故了心也者,了此心也。了心則心無其心矣。無心之心,是謂真心。真心是性,真性是心。太上云:了心真性,了性真心,空無空處,無處了真。此謂真空不空,空無所空,即是了見本心也。龐居士云:十方同聚會,個個學無為。此是選佛場,心空及第歸。與夫空覺極圓,空所空滅。即是了見本性也。《華嚴經》云:法性本空寂,無取亦無見。性空即是佛,不可得思量。原夫性體本空,心體本定。無空無無空,即名畢竟空。無定無無定,即名真如定。雖修空不以空為證,不作空想,即是真空也。雖得定,不以定為證,不作定想,即名真定也。空定衠極,通達無礙。一旦天機透露,慧性靈通,乍似蓮花開,恍如睡夢覺,忽然現出乾元境界,充滿於上天下地,而無盡藏也。此是性常明,炯炯不昧,晃朗宇宙,照撤乾坤。變化無方,神妙莫測。雖具肉眼,而開慧眼之光明。匪意凡心,便同佛心之知見。乃是件性見到徹處,修行修道密處,故得一性圓明,六通頓足。

 

何謂六通?

按玉陽大師曰:坐到靜時,陡然心光發現,內則洞見肺腑,外則自見須眉。神智踴躍,耳賦萬言,說妙談玄,無窮無極,此是心境通也;不出盧舍,預知未來事情,身居空中,又能隔牆見物,此是神境通也;正坐之間,霎時迷悶,混沌不分,少頃心竅豁然大開,地理山河,如同掌上觀紋,此是天眼通也;能聞十方之音,如耳邊音,能憶生前之事,如眼前事,此乃是天耳通也;或晝或夜,入於大定,上見天堂,下見地獄,觀透無數劫來,宿命所更,此乃是宿信通也;神通變化,出入自如,洞鑒十方眾生,知他心內隱微之事,他雖意念未萌,了了先知;他雖意念未萌,了了先覺。此是他心通也。

 

於思曰:心之精神之謂聖。故心定而能慧,心極而能感,心靜而能知,心空而能靈,心誠而能明,心虛而能覺。四祖道信曰:一切神通作用,皆是自心感現。《瓔珞經》曰:神名天心,通名慧性,天然之慧,徹照無礙,故名禪通。神通具足,愈加默耀,韜光慧而不用,若露圭角,恐築邪魔。古云:道高一尺,魔高一丈,正定之定,或開種種善惡之聲,或現種種違順之境,總是魔障,不可著地。又須反現一身四大,俱是假合,如夢如幻,全體非真。但此心魔,自消自滅。古語云:見怪不怪,怪自亡,見魔非魔,魔自滅。或腦中有霹靂之聲,或眼中有金星閃耀,或項下紅霞繚繞,或眉間涌出圓光,此皆幻景,心莫受他崇。但行工夫,修證效驗。所以古仙云:項下有光猶是幻,云生足下未為仙。又於靜中,忽見樓臺珠翠、女樂笙簧,異草奇花,觸目如畫,彼人不悟,將謂實到天宮,不知自身內院,認作真境,因循而不出入。此時,須用虛空觀而擴充之,則我天谷之神,升入太虛,合而為一也。

 

其虛空觀者,應觀自心,心本不生,自性成就,本來空寂,光明遍照,猶如虛空,瑩徹清淨,廊然周遍,圓明皎潔,成大月輪。量等虛空,浩然無際,復應觀察自身,則心之虛空,而通於身之虛空。身之虛空,而通於天地之虛空。天地之虛空,而通於太虛之虛空。虛虛相通,共成一片,豈不與太虛混之而為一耶?始而虛其心也,既而虛其身,又既而虛天地,虛而無虛,無虛而虛虛也,不知無虛也。不知,則我陽神冲虛出入,而無障礙矣。然後,方可與天地合德,太虛同體,而為混虛氏之人歟!

 

此處只言到太虛之階梯,未曾造到太虛之實際。謂之煉神則可,謂之出神則未也。慾要高奔帝境,須當煉養谷神。常以靈知,寂照為心,虛空不住為觀,抱本還元,復歸太極。由此進進不已,及至無上可上,玄之又玄,無象可象,不然而然,而一靈之妙有,遍法界而圓通,貫云漢以高躋,與穹昊而俱合。此天谷元神,煉到至及至妙處也。故章思廉曰:得太極全體,見本來而目。先天一點真,後天却是屋。瑩蟾子曰:煉陽神了出陽神,自色界起無色界。既然證成妙道,須要混俗和光。雖處塵凡,而不同流俗。雖居濁世,而莫測行藏。日惟銷隱匿,積陰功,開誠心施法乳,汲引後學,普渡眾生,上報佛恩,下資群品。《金剛經》曰:所有一切眾生之類,若卵生,若胎生,若濕生,若化生,若有色,若無色,若有想,若無想,若非有想,若非無想,我皆另入無奈,涅槃而滅之。如是滅度,無量無數無邊,眾生實無眾生,得滅度者。故世尊成道之旦,發普渡眾生之悲。乃曰:先度眾生,然後作佛。肇法師曰:性本無生,故亦無滅。此實千聖同然之真心,眾生度盡,方入涅槃。此亦千聖同歸之實際。王方平曰:鸞鶴來時乘紫霧,玉皇有敕登先路。九玄七祖盡升天,度了群生方自度。

 

噫!試觀古佛高仙,何等運心之普。如今人有一法一訣者,秘密珍藏,猶恐淺泄,較之古天,可不愧死。余之無念也,久矣。但未得自度,先要度人,一念存心,不能頓釋。今之此作,盡泄天機,為末後一著,尚未發明,今再言之。道書曰:陰神能見人,陽神使人見。蓋獨修一物者,所出乃陰神也。陰神則有影無形,世所謂鬼仙是也。如雙修性命者,所出乃陽神也,陽神乃有影有形,世所謂天仙是也。故曰道本無相,仙貴有形。然而出神太早,丹經之所深訶。既得其母,當返其始,常留神於天谷,復歸如嬰兒。不識不知,唯深唯寂,陽光無漏,則愈擴愈大,彌遠彌光,自然變化生神。生之再生,則生生而無盡。化之又化,則化化而無窮。子又生孫,百千萬億。張紫陽曰:一載生個兒,個個會騎鶴。陳泥丸曰:一載胎生一個兒,子又孫兮孫又枝。白玉蟾曰:一體遍多,猶朗月而影分千水,多身入一,若明鏡而光寓萬形。仙家謂之分身,佛氏謂之化身。如世尊之不離菩提樹下,而遍升天宮說法。又如善財之不出莎羅林,歷一百十城而遍參諸友。

 

東華帝君曰:法身剛大遍天地,真性圓明貫古今。若未頂門開其眼,休教散影與分形。分形散影非不妙也。奈何還殢幻軀中。尚未超脫,而欲千變萬化。豈不反傷於本體耶?直到九載功完,純亦不已,忽然跳出五行之外,返於無極之初,證實相妙之更妙,得真功全之又全,成金剛不壞之身,作萬年不死之人。自覺覺他,紹隆佛種,三千功滿,而白鶴來迎。八百行圓,而丹書宣詔。飛身金闕,返佩帝鄉。即鐘離翁云:九載功成人事盡,縱橫天地下由親。蕭紫虛云:功成須是出神經,內院繁華不累身。會取古仙超脫法,飄然跨鶴覲三輕。諸仙棄殼各有不同,有從寶塔出者,有從紅樓出者,有看月而出者,有對鏡而出者,有冲頂門而出者。

 

所以《玄奧集》云:塞斷黃泉路,冲開紫府門。如何海蟾子,化鶴出泥丸。《中和集》云:成就頂門開一竅,個中別是一乾坤。蓋頂門一竅,豈易開哉?先發三昧光透之,不通;次俱太陽火冲之,略啟。二火騰騰攻擊不已,霎時紅光遍界,紫焰彌天,霹靂一聲,頂門開也。故呂純陽曰:九年火侯直經過,忽爾天門頂中破。真人出現大神通,從此天仙可相賀。真人出現,乘雲氣,御飛龍,升玉京,游帝闕,遙遙雲際,翱翔太空,鳳篆金書,朝赴九陽之殿;蟠桃玉液,位登萬聖之筵,適意則鸞輿前引,登雲則龍駕前迎。紫府鰲宮慾去,而頂中鶴舞丹臺,瓊苑擬游,而足下雲生,劫火洞燒,我則憂游於真如之境。桑田變海,我則逍遙於極樂之天。聚則成形,散則成氣,隱顯莫測,變化無窮。入水火而不溺、不焚,步日月而無影、無形,刀兵不能害,虎兕不能傷,陰陽不能變遷,五行不能陶鑄,閻羅不能制其死,帝釋不能宰其生。縱橫自在,出入自由,信乎?紫陽云:一粒靈丹吞入腹,始知我命不由天。此大丈夫得易之秋,功成名遂之日也。人生到此寧不快哉?上陽子云:總皆凡世播英雄,做盡功名到底空。唯有金丹最靈妙,大羅天上顯神通。

 

化身五五圖

 

 

 

跨鳳凌霄圖

 

 

陽神出現圖

陽神出現,爍爍金光。乘彼白雲,逍遙歸鄉。

毘盧頂上行,寂滅海中戲。奇奇此妙門,佛祖曾授記。

心同虛空界,示等虛空法。證得虛空身,無是無非法。

虛空無內外,心法亦如此。若了此中義,是達真如理。

佛因半偈捨金身,高證巍巍萬法尊,了得涅槃正法眼,金剛不壞體長存。

見身無佛是佛身,了心如幻是佛幻。了得身心本性空,斯人與佛何殊別。

閃閃白毫端哩,涌出無相實相之金身;炎炎舍利光中,普現三天大千之世界。

 

 

第九節口訣本體虛空超出三界

 

按《梓潼化書》云:余之在朝也,以聞方外之言,辭榮而歸,道逢隱者,指余以心印,授余以《正訣》曰:此西方大聖人歸寂法也,子能念而習之,可度生死。死而不亡,終生正覺。若中道而廢,則猶能擇地而處,亦可為神仙。余於是歷觀漢唐諸仙,多在此處超脫而去者。豈非《化書》所謂中道而廢耶?余又覽《龍牙頌》云:學道如鑽火,逢烟未可休。余又歷觀唐宋諸仙,多在此處尸解而去者,豈非龍牙所謂逢烟而休耶?雖則仙去,然缺却末後一段功夫,畢竟有些欠穩處。猶傳大士云:饒經八萬劫,終是落空亡,亦不知壽命有限,而不及修耶?抑不知不得此法,而不能修也耶?命宗人只知煉精化炁,煉炁化神,煉神還虛而止。意遺了煉虛合道一段。是以無上師曰:養得金丹圓似月,未勉有圓還有缺。何如煉個太陽紅,三界十方俱洞徹。蓋聖修詣極,自是少一段不得,緣丹經子書,皆不曾言及此末後一節。為李清庵曾說到這裏。如門人問脫胎後,還有造化么?清庵曰:有造化在。聖人云:身外有身,未為奇特,虛空粉碎,方露全真。所以脫胎之後,正要腳踏實地,直待與虛空同體方為了當。又云:更有煉虛一著,當於言外求之,其見趣可謂度越諸仙矣。但不肯說個實際出來,云何煉虛,作何歸著?竟自朦朦朧朧,虛應過去。亦不知是不會祖師意,而不能說耶?抑亦不知是怕泄漏天機,不敢說也?故丘子嘆曰:打破虛空消億劫,既登彼岸捨舟楫。閱盡單經萬萬篇,末後一段無人說。蓋此祕藏心印,皆佛佛授手,祖祖相承。迄至六祖衣體止而不傳,諸佛祕藏,於茲塞矣。自此而下,鮮有知者。故曰:七祖始今未有人。直到吾師尹功者出,以其夙植靈根,更得教外別傳之旨,忽一旦禪關參透,豁然貫通,而千佛祕藏,又復開於今日矣。故《悟道偈》曰:把個疑團打破時,千佛心華今在茲,百尺竿頭取進步,虛空真宰天人師。我今又承師指,而得此法,如獲無價寶珠。即劍南和尚云:自後說得此明珠,釋梵輪王俱不要。然佛之地步甚高,而必至於虛空本體。本體虛空,方成無上正等正覺,而入涅槃。故卲康節曰:聖人與太虛同體,雨天地同用,今人求其義而不得。乃憶之曰:體太虛之體以為體,用天地之用以為用。此言大似隔窗窺日,不過見其光影而已。若言體太虛之體以為體,便是有個太虛在,而著於體矣,何以能太虛?若沿用天地之用以為用,便是有個天地在,而著於用矣,何以能天地?然而太虛其知有體乎,其不知有體乎?天地其知有用乎,其不知有用乎?太虛不知有體,而天地之用。在於太虛之體。天地不知有用,而太虛之體在於天地之用,體其所體者,體其所用也。用其所用者,用其所體也。乃至於粉碎虛空,方為了當。以何故哉?

 

蓋本體本虛空也。若著虛空相,便非本體虛空,本粉碎也。若有粉碎心,便不虛空。故不知有虛空,然後方可以言,太虛天地之本體。不知有粉碎,然後方可以言,太虛天地之虛空。究竟到此,已曾窺破虛空之本體,但未得安本體於虛空中。即《華嚴經》云:法性如虛空,諸佛於中住。到這裏自知道,虛空是本體,本體是虛空,必須再加功於上上勝進,進進不已,直到水窮山盡,轉身百盡竿頭,至必至於不生不滅之根源,終必終於步生不滅之覺岸。於中方是極則處,此虛無也,不過是返我於虛,復我於無而已。反復者,迴機也。故曰:一念迴機,便同本得。究竟人之本初,原自虛無中來,虛化之為神,神化之為氣,氣化之為形,順則生人也。今則形復近之為氣,氣復返為神,神復返之為虛,逆則成仙也。古德云:何物高於天?生天者是。何物大於虛空,運虛空者是。

 

蓋大道乃虛空之父母,虛空乃天地之父母,天地乃人物之父母。天地廣大,故能生萬物。虛空無際,故能生天地。空中不空,故能生虛空。而曰生天地、生萬物,是皆空中不空者之有以主之也。以其空中不空,故能深入萬物之性,以主張萬物而方便之。汝無謂空中不空,能深入天地之性,以主張萬物而方便之也,抑亦能深入天地之性。以主張天地而方便之也。汝毋謂空中不空,能深入天地之性。以主張天地而方便之也,抑亦能深入虛空之性,以主張虛空而方便之也。

 

夫空中不空者,真空也。真空者,大道也。今之煉神還虛者,尤落在第二義。未到老氏無上至真之道也。煉虛合道者,此聖帝第一義。即是釋氏最上一乘之法也。《華嚴經》云:雖盡未來際,遍游諸佛剎,不求此妙法,終不成菩薩。此法只是復煉陽神,以還歸我毘盧性海耳。所以將前面分影散行之神,攝歸本體。又將本體之神,銷歸天谷。又將天谷之神,退藏於祖竅之中,如龍養頦下之珠,若鶴抱巢中之卵,謹謹護持,毋容再出。并前所修所證者,一齊貶向無生國哩,依滅盡定而寂滅之。似釋迦掩室於摩竭,如淨明杜口於毘耶。此其所以自然造化,而復性命之,而復虛空之,之不可以已也。而復性命,而復虛空,至此以五變化矣。變不盡變,化不盡化,非通靈變化之至神也。故神百煉而愈靈,金百煉而愈精。煉之而復煉之,則一爐火焰,乘虛空化作灰塵,萬頃水壺照世界,大如黍米。少焉,神光滿室,晹焰騰空,自內竅達於外竅,外大竅九。而九竅之中,竅竅皆有神光也。小竅八萬四千,而八萬四千竅之中,竅竅皆有神光也。徹內徹外,透頂透光,在在皆有神光也。如百千燈照耀一室,燈燈互照,光光相涉。而人也、物也,莫不照耀於神光之中矣。是則是矣,由非其至也。然不能塞乎天地之間,則未滿東魯聖人,乾元統天之分量也。又斂神韜光,銷歸祖竅之中,一切不染,依滅盡定而寂滅之。

 

寂滅旣久,則神光如雲發電,從中竅而貫於上竅,大竅小竅,竅竅皆有神光也,光明洞靡,照徹十方。上徹天界,下徹地界,中徹人界。三界之內,處處神光,若擎鏡之互照,猶帝珠之相含,重重交光,歷歷齊現。而神也,鬼也,莫不照耀於神色之中矣。妙則妙矣。由非其至也。然不能遍入塵沙法界,則未滿西竺聖人毘盧遮那之分量也。再又斂神韜光,銷歸祖竅之中,一切不染,一滅盡定而寂滅之。寂滅既久,而六龍之變化全在神光化為舍利光矣。如赫赫日輪,從祖竅之內,涌涌而出,化為萬萬道毫光,直冠於九天之上。若百千杲日,並照耀於三千大千世界,而聖也、賢也。及森羅萬象,莫不齊現舍利光之中矣。故大覺禪師云:一個舍利光熠熠,照盡億萬無窮劫。大千世界總皈依,三十三天咸統攝。而舍利光曉滿於三千大千界內,尤未盡其分量,又自三千大千界中,復放無量毫光,直充塞於極樂世界,既而又升於架娑幢界,又升於音聲輪界,復直冲於勝尊華世界,得與聖賢如來相會也。自從無始分界,今日方才會面。彼此舍利交光,吻合一體,如如自然,廣無邊際,所以《經頌》云:諸佛似一大賀鏡,我身猶著摩尼珠,諸佛法身入我體,我身常入諸佛軀。五祖弘忍云:一佛二佛千萬佛,總是自心無別物。昔年親種善根基,今日依然得渠力。荷澤禪師云:本來面目是真如,舍利光中認得渠。萬劫迷頭今始悟,方知自性自文殊。自性清淨,便是無垢佛,自性如如,便是自在佛;自性不昧,便是光明佛。自性堅固,便是不壞佛,各各諸佛,自身俱有,說亦不盡,惟一性耳。性即是心,心即是佛諸佛舊成,曾無二體。以報身就法身,如出模之像,象本舊成,一體無異,新成就佛,亦無二形,以法身就報身。如金成像,昔未成像金。故今成像,今諸佛如已成像之金仙,眾生如未成像之金礦,成與未成,似分前後,則今體始終更無差別。故《圓覺經》曰:既已成金,不重為礦,經無窮時,金性不壞。原此金性,人人本有,個個不無。至於十方眾生,皆我金剛佛性。而天地萬物,咸囿我如來之法身矣。

 

到此地位,方知天地與我同根,萬物與我一體。遍法界是個如來藏,盡大地是個法王身。實際無差,與三世佛而一時成道,真空平等,共十類生。而同日涅槃,法身其大也。虛空具難籠其體,真心其妙也。鬼神亦莫測其機,窮未來際為一晝夜,盡微塵海為一剎那。前乎古,而後乎金,無不是這個總持。上乎天,而下乎地,無不是這個充塞。二祖慧可曰:囫囫圇圇成這個,世世生生不變遷。太上所以云天地有壞,這個不壞。這個才是真我,這個才是真如,這個才是真性命,這個才是真本體,這個才是真虛空,這個才是真實形。這個才是菩提道場。這個才是涅槃實地。這個才是不垢不淨。這個才是非色非空。這個才是自覺聖旨。這個才是無上法輪。這個才是本性虛無、虛無實體。這個和是常住真心,隨心自在。這個才是佛之妙用、快樂無量。這個才是煩惱業淨、本來空寂。這個才是一切因果,皆如夢幻。這個才是生滅滅己、寂滅為樂。這個才是金剛不變,不壞之真體。這個才是無始不生不滅之元神。這個才是不可量、不可稱、不可思議、無邊功德。這個才是清淨法身,圓滿報身,千百億化身,毘盧遮那佛。偈曰:天上天下無如佛,十方世界亦無比。世界所有我盡見,一切無有如佛者。

 

超出三界圖


毘盧證果圖

 

Xiu dao zhi nan 修道指南

修道指南
Xiu dao zhi nan

 

修道指南


Xiu dao zhi nan


修道指南

南天直辖圣天扶鸾社明性堂

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

戊寅年十月十六日
明性皎洁耀尘埃 扶鸾助道立说书
教忠教孝勤修心 修行律己化众生
其二
开堂上疏文呈奏 意表诸生矢志坚
克尽己责化万险 只待书成布人间
今宵乃本堂请旨着造之佳辰,诸生踊跃参加,不畏艰难,为三期普渡收圆之大事真诚付出,吾神深感欣慰。
三期末运,众生迷昧,上天有好生之德,诸天神圣,用尽心机,苦口婆心,频频下凡降鸾,为拯救迷途羔羊,开创鸾堂助道,以期人间早日大同。深愿诸生始终一贯,共体天心,旱日完成此部新书,斯不负上天之宏慈,诸仙佛之婆心,希诸生勉之!
现刻有仙真驾临本堂,诸生肃静,排班接驾,勿失规仪为要,吾退。

南海古佛

瀛昆岛蓬莱山 市幻影景不常
空育静万紫竹 临明性示契贤

南天监察星君

监察人间罚善恶 明性上疏文呈天
莅社阐化玄机悟 直辖一脉永真传
现刻请贵堂堂主许生振芳在堂前宣读疏文,诸生一同下跪以示虔诚……读毕即刻在堂前焚化。吾和贵堂主席及诸神一同带疏文上南天启奏。
又观诸生心诚如一,默默付出,实为三期普渡之栋梁,亦是贵堂主席关圣帝君教导有方,矩规不越,可喜可贺,吾欣慰之。
下次鸾期准备接旨事宜。可了,上南天。

本堂孚佑帝君

戊寅年十一月初二日
良辰吉日聚一堂 时至接旨耀堂威
闻诚信念奉此生 莲台果位定有你
今宵乃本堂接旨之佳辰,命福德十里,城隍五里外空迎旨,其余神人在堂内等候钦差大臣降颁玉旨,再着金科书仪。
本堂自奉南天主席 圣谕,开着善书不曾间断,屡屡深受神圣之垂爱与眷顾。故此次接旨,诸生切莫存有熟为轻之之心态,以免失礼。片刻之后,三界仙真将莅临本堂一同接旨,诸生静中取肃,端庄仪容,吾退。

新营太子宫中坛元帅

诸罗光辉在明性 瑞气千祥万八威
诸子扶道不羡仙 勤耕性田锄嗔痴

本辖南兴宫天上圣母

辖境瑞气冲寰宇 直辖圣天明性堂
接旨著书挥圣藻 醒化迷津拯万灵
赞文
权掌中南极星地
劝化无为无你我

高穹护诏天君卒邓陶张
齐降

护诏诸罗明性临 恭贺接旨又一春
诸子扶道阐玄机 渡化顽民显悯心

本堂主席五堂恩主
关降

诸生安也!净手。现刻钦差大臣驾临,速速焚香向外排班跪接,并鸣炮三响,吾退。

钦差大臣一品天官紫微大帝

玉旨宣读(神人一同下跪九叩首)
玉皇大天尊玄灵高上帝 诏曰:
奉天承运,自接中天玉皇以后,在兹三期白阳,协运。
老母 三曹收圆之大事,三界仙真主扶鸾助道。
忧心惶恐,收圆之事,切切为坚,神圣之责,甚是重也。如非神人合一,共普重任,无能成也。
欣闻南天直辖圣天扶鸾社明性堂主席关圣帝君及众鸾生,厥尽其诚,扶助善书。今由关卿奏请,再筑金科,以儆效尤,普化黎民,醒点迷津。
特派紫微大帝带诏至堂宣读,特赐书名:修道指南。逢二、十六开堂扶着,三界仙真效命为聘,不得违旨。待书成由关卿上疏率诸神只一同缴旨,以兹升赏。
钦此
勿忽 (九叩首谢恩)
天运戊寅年十一月初二日 颁行
神职部份由贵堂关主席再命派。
恭喜!贺喜!明性堂。扶鸾开着功果成,数十岁月不追老,再修十载亦无妨。好了,吾回天覆旨。

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

方才经钦差大臣宣诏之后,诸生日后的责任又加重了。吾神深深冀望大家能够体认这份殊胜的圣职,务须团结一致,同舟共济,期以早日书成,颁布五湖四海,渡化众生早归觉路,同赴龙华,以慰 母心。
奉旨着造修道指南神职如下:
奉旨 主造 南天文衡圣帝
奉旨 协造 北极玄天上帝
奉旨 监造 醒善堂关圣帝君
奉旨 督造 孚佑宫孚佑帝君
奉旨 副督造 南海古佛
奉旨 校正 儒教教主至圣先师
奉旨 监察 玉虚宫豁落灵官王天君
奉旨 主席 明性堂五圣恩主
奉旨 副主席 明性堂孚佑帝君
奉旨 功过司 本境绥靖侯 明性堂玄天三上帝
奉旨 驰聘效劳神:六甲镇南宫孚佑帝君
刘家:保生大帝 济公活佛
中坛元帅 关圣帝君
吴家:孚佑帝君 至圣先师
清水祖师 福德正神
童家:天上圣母 薛府千岁
福德正神 中坛元帅
关圣帝君
郑家:地藏古佛 观音佛祖
关圣帝君 中坛元帅
王家:观音佛祖 赖家:关圣帝君
以上神职,命派完毕,各遵奉行。再派人职
奉旨命派着造修道指南人职如下:
奉派 堂主兼堂务 许振芳
奉派 唱鸾兼外务 王水福
奉派 圣笔正鸾生 许振庭
奉派 副鸾兼外务 吴铭章
奉派 司礼兼外务 刘文宗
奉派 录鸾兼校正 叶财旺 许振庆
奉派 编辑兼发行 许振瑞
奉派 录鸾兼外务 郑旺根 黄俊源
奉派 录鸾兼外务 童百禄 童百成
奉派 录鸾兼外务 赖警辉
奉派 文书兼财务 李玉燕
奉派 效劳生 叶富美 胡华桂
奉派 效劳生 黄素贞 刘铭慧
奉派 效劳生 徐丽云 许春兰
以上人职,命派完毕,各遵奉行。今宵至此,吾退。

本堂堂规

一、本堂以天道为中心,宏扬佛法,阐化人心,以道德三纲五常做为基本。
二、今世风日下,人心不古,道德沈沦,不遵佛规,所以本堂以道德、尊师、扬道、救世,为四大宗旨。
三、本堂众鸾生,遇鸾期时,请准时入班,如有迟到之人,时逢圣驾在此扶鸾,应轻步进入行三鞠躬礼以示礼貌,如半途离席,也应三鞠躬礼而退。
四、圣驾临堂众人肃静,宜先接驾,退堂亦须送驾。
五、本堂各位人职应负起重大要责,不可轻视马虎,要团结一致,以完成著书之神圣使命。
六、本堂乩生不可在外戏神弄鬼,招摇骗财骗色,不然应受天谴。
七、本堂众鸾生是非是过,功德过失,一切由功过司神以为记录不可轻视。
言:自若无道心,暗行不见道。
若真修道人,不见世间过。

白阳道盘月慧菩萨

戊寅午十二月初二日
行入悟解迷津 乎宗旨是谓理
汝一条真明路 池莲乡在眼前
其二
洁无缺印本性 明当照恩己过
提如来本面目 萨陀陀大罗天
其三
无悔今生得肉身 借假修真齐普渡
毫理照明本自性 共参慈母携伴归

述:修道指南

:修行士之称呼。凡见己本性,而藉宗教的力量来约束,作为日常生活中之规律,则可称之
:敬天地、礼神明、明自性、归本位之法曰:
:指何也?指引明确的方针,而不惜牺牲自己生命之法旨,谓之
:意为南方。即极乐净土,乃故乡之方向矣。
如将修、道、指、南连贯成一体则:修行本性,恢复自然之心,敬天地之法,回归无极本源。融会贯通而自知修道法门,方可指引同修,返朴归真,共进大同世界之域境。
此书请着实不易也,务须神人合一,始能突破艰难。冀望贤契能够同舟共济,再造佳绩,以完成重责大任,哈哈止。

本书驰聘司六甲镇南宫孚佑帝君

示一
道修法门无为它 明己见性照无明
菩提自性染污尘 却指人心寸肝肠
凡尘非尘自身沈 尘埃尘埃非尘埃
六度万行能自证 轮回不息也能伸
庆幸今得菩萨身 焉能不为弘道人
示二
修道路途遥又坎 红尘几度返时光
若能退步海阔宽 当今迷惑为自身
方恨凡尘空一回
示三
指南明性见真章 道法万八理为上
如澈吾本菩萨身 故乡归儿当思一
示四
孚望徒儿明觉性 证悟空理性亦空
莫着形象于心田 即能澈悟空亦空
道者:二六时中,念念不离修、炼、行,是谓全能修道士。
修者:放下自我之性,平而待之,和而处之,平和待处,见本性,规范自律,行天立健,君子不息曰:修道士。

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

修者,不为谁而修;行者,不为谁而行。明确方针与目标,不为谁而确立,有荣者而荣焉。 修道天经地义,属自我本责之事。六万年来,人类、畜生、六道众生,所造之罪、过、错,不计其数矣。非修道两字可蔽之;非以此生此世用修道即能化解往昔之冤愆债主、是是非非……,亦非口舌之言,空洞之理,甚至无落实之行可得的。若非以己身去承受今生这一切的贫、病、饥寒、穷困之苦,而全然怪罪于孽障、因果等方面,甚而愈恨愈深,实乃愚夫愚妇之见矣,然而却也对于消冤解业主事无所助益也。
殊不知,脚踏实地,静寂耕耘,不问收获,是谓修道士也。否则其余之虚张声势、彰扬所为、表里不一……等等,皆不配称为修道士,甚至对于心性提升方面亦无补于事。
倘若一位真心修行者,其必习圣贤,每日力行三省吾身,将今日所行一切一一检讨与反省:行有违良心否?动了无明火否?起了贪瞋痴否?慎恩之,应以何法纡解与改进,使能臻至于中和之道,圆满成事。
由上可知,三省吾身既是如此之重要。为修士者,焉可无一日不力行乎?至此。

本书监察司玉虚宫豁落灵宫王天君

降戊寅年十二月十六日
修道行善属本份 玉虚阐教为是本
指南妙理化迷津 扶鸾演正乃玄机
今吾扶鸾登台,特聘吾本宫元始天尊莅临阐述妙理。诸生整肃仪容,排班恭迎,勿失规仪,吾退。

先天王虚宫元始天尊

贵堂著作善书,吾早有耳闻。是故特派本宫王天君至贵堂共着本期修道指南金科,聊效一份绵薄之力,以完成重责大任为共识。兹有识大体,共扶圣事者,吾不加以眷顾,吾又眷顾谁呢?

述:明性、知道、识天年

明性
夫者:为何以称。凡知夫者定是有性之夫矣!
盖以夫者谓称曰:大丈夫。明自己之夫,为贯知本性也。然明明自性,非谁能裁之?
由何来?归何兮?乃大丈夫之本识矣。性者,为自己本体之主宰。适之数十轮回哉,方得今生之肉身,若不假借躯壳而修心养性、明性,那么,数载之后依旧还是沈沦在凡尘中,难脱轮回。反之,明自性者,明道、知道,那可有一番作为了!定是仙班有缘人。
生之心心之生
生之心:如为求生一点之心,不如赐给一颗能启发良知良能之心(本心)。故生之心为善性(本性)也。
心之生:心者,放观有形象之物,皆视为梦幻泡影,而不动心者几人也?故心之生非本性(凡心)矣。
扼要言之,性者乃恻隐之心与意念之谓也。
知道:知本性者,不无所疑。性何来?归何兮?如若疑惑不解,求之以道,即可豁然明瞭,遂知天地有定律,万物之生命有其根源(),一生二,二生四,乾坤运转,无形而化育着。
当思之:树有根,水有源,那灵性的故乡在哪里?《大学》一书所述:物有本末,事有终始,知所先后,则近道矣。在在意谓着教人寻根、求本()之事。
然而,人之百岁之后又将归何处?每每疑惑在心中,如不知道何所求而解,让吾简述吧!知天地定律为天道;明人性法则为人道。道者=定律=本性=一贯之法(母即万物之母)
识天年:轻叹一声!末劫之年,天灾、地变、人祸连连不断。惟行功立德者,始能跳脱三期之灾,否则其余无一幸免。然而天年演化,白阳末期,六六之数,三阳至此收圆。明者,快马加鞭,勤修功建德业,方不失是明性、知道、识天年的修道士。
再者,悟人身难得,借用此身及时行善、及时修道。岂不知,修道渡世时机已到来,莫再游戏人间,虚度光阴,天演是无休止的,修道之事亦复如是。否则迟了,捶胸顿足,悔恨已晚!
总结
时不多,生逢时,好勤道,悟自性,知本源,积份德,体天心,普收圆,可喜可贺。至此,吾回。

本堂关圣三帝君

今宵承蒙玉虚宫元始天尊登台批示,乃玄机妙理也。冀盼诸生能好好研悟,明乎!今宵是本年度末次鸾期,新的一年即将来临,在此先向诸生拜早年恭喜!恭喜!
本堂诸神及众驰聘司,虽不能带财富于诸生,但在往后的路途上,将继续带领着诸生行大道,普渡群生达彼岸。是为本堂之目标与宗旨。今宵至此,毕班。
言:修道是为了使本性光明,如果所做的事,本性不能光明,那么修道就无意义了。

本堂驰聘司孚佑帝君

己卯年正月十六日
自本性达苍穹 本无名何惹埃
明真相尘与土 化玄机在凡中
片刻高雄大寮包公庙包府千岁率领众神莅临本堂,诸生以礼恭迎,勿失规仪,吾退。

包公庙驾前中坛元帅

良择主尽诚扶 戒危危规律先
性面目华洁净 杂尘埃下凡来
吾为开路先锋,随后主公(包府千岁)到贵堂扶鸾批示,作为诸贤生及天下苍黎庶子,日后之修行指南,斯不迷失方针,早登觉路。
左右护法已至堂前方五里处,吾退立一旁,候主公降鸾。

包公庙左右护法王朝、马汉

王朝马汉登堂到 主公亲临入堂来
开示玄机妙法演 静肃一切平心悟
今宵吾主公奉旨到此扶鸾批示,参赞金篇。辖境若有何冤案,请至吾开封宫再升堂开办,明吧!退立一旁。

大寮包公庙包府千岁

公无私辨忠奸 寮乡伊府包公拯
其二
断阴阳 查丝毫 辨忠奸 除罪恶
举三尺 有神明 细察思 汝在先
今夜登临贵堂,包某实感荣幸。在现今科年里,尚能于虚幻华丽的尘嚣中,坚守鸾生本份,尽天职者,实鲜少矣!吾为大家高兴喝彩!

述:如何修道

夫一者,可曾思明,如何去从?归之何向?数年不见,白发斑斑,时岁匆匆,不曾回流,叹也!时也!修道者,言出常闻,却不知由何而从?为本性之初演, 化自性暴戾之气,在无明之气即将暴发之前还能压抑得住,谓之修道有成。的确,修道者本该如此矣,不发无明之火,言辞畅谈,中庸之举,行步如规,为之儒 行,曰之修辈
修道!修道!如何容易,如何难。近乎之摸得到,远排之万里难。故吾特开四点以作为修道之准则。
、放下自我之性:
生之俱足矣!是不是呢?-在天曰之天理,在地曰之地理,在人曰之性理。性理!性理!有性便有理。然而,自我之性若不能放下,妄念执着时生,终亦 是六道轮回的业种子。字非放之于地之。放者,下也,乃不思矣、不审矣、甚至无有所求,方能使圆满的智慧德能,自在而行。
丢下:丢下自我之性。而丢下放下又有何差别呢?丢下即是将自己本性中的善与恶,置之一旁。如巧遇因缘,随即萌生,其有放不掉、舍不掉之意,与前者(放下)实有天渊之别。
前可知。人人本性本圆满无缺,若有所蔽,无疑乎在凡尘的岁月中污染也。是故,丢下不该有之物,还本清净,重新开始,是为人生要义。更值得庆幸与珍惜的是, 今生尚能够得到人身之躯以为善用,应不浪费光阴,好好放下忏悔宿世所结之冤愆罪业。确立目标,重整一番新的因缘继起,必能偿清宿世之冤债。如此者,恢复圆 满的真如自性,实不难矣!
、发现自我之佛:
生自性本是佛,在未开天辟地之时,个个本一脉而来,那个不是仙?那个不是佛?为因在波浪追逐的红尘中,早已将自性之佛迷失、丢掉了,然而不往内心处寻,偏 向外找。哀哉!明之以思,自己之佛不勤加用心,却一味的向外四处找佛跪地求拜,可怜之众生啊!惭愧也!如此这般浑浑噩噩,殊堪慨叹!也因众生不明是非真 假,而今有幸,吾来此言明开示,冀望诸生,善知识,能好好从自我之佛下功夫,早晚净心思惟,勤之而拂拭,方使不惹尘埃,而臻至明镜矣。
、如何让佛性自现:
佛性之光辉,夫!旷之伟大,包罗天地,育化五湖四海。然而,众生修道之事,乃在于自己本身有思惟否?行为、言谈……等皆合乎中道不越矩否? 殊不知,修道莫不如是的以救渡众生达彼岸为宗旨。以发挥无缘大慈,同体大悲的菩萨心肠为己任,好让佛性显现(非展现才能)。然而,要使自性佛时现于外,务必莫着以形相,或分别心一起,否则识神当权,佛性又隐矣!
举凡修道不单是将道心佛性常存在内而已,亦须适机的显现与流露,融于日常周遭的人、事、物。此乃修道士用佛性之光使其感召。详加说明,洞发自性之人,用感同身受,再渡化众生、教化有情,方能渐渐以显佛性。
、终成道法之成就:
吾言至此,可解千古之谜。一般人常问:你有信佛吗?你所求何道也?若无信佛、无求道,那自己之性法(道法)将无法发扬光大了!
佛性道性两者有何不同?佛法道法有何相差之处?吾曰:其义实同(佛即性,道即性,佛即道)。那为何世人偏偏将视为不同呢?且非得有信佛、求道者,甚至要藉修道才知有自性可言呢?殊不知,自性人人本自有之,本自具足,若不是人心迷昧,怎会将自性给埋没?终致成现今如此错误的观念,盼能细细思量,必能通达明瞭。
结论
修道之路遥坎坷 若比登山修道难
发自以诚晓同悲 本性窗檐入屋中
一念放下心性明 由衷之语切遵行
昔有怀惑丢性律 明指光亮照黄庭

本堂文昌帝君

己卯年二月初二日
修行省身虑思絮 道法无为勿执象
指开光明康庄道 南来北往寻觅寻
其二
无为之法得自性 是非曲直必有因
退步心胸阔海空 强顽混气积心中
其三
随缘惜缘又珍缘 得此今身实非凡
无分你我皆向善 好把尘俗洗涤净
今宵逢本堂济公活佛回堂,恭请桃源天台山净慈寺暨甲仙龙凤寺二位同修莅临本堂批示,诸生用心参研,以礼恭迎,勿失规仪。吾退。
桃源天台山净慈寺济公活佛

述:迷惘的人生

天空,地空,混沌在其中曰:空空如也。一化二,二化四,皆为有形之象曰:。空之,气之。混浊而为大地之有色、无色之体,乃蕴育万物主。
云:人争一口气,佛争一柱香。叹也!怜也!大地万物包含人类,为何争一口气呢?何以不云:人争一真理,佛争一法门呢?又为何众生在情色名利的大环 境之中,斤斤计较,争的只是一口气,而对于真理、真道何不据理力争呢?却要将大半部的生命岁月,花费在名缰利锁上而漂浮不定,彷佛茫然漂泊在汪洋大海中的 船舶,没有目标似的。试问?如何到达彼岸觉路呢?
然而,天年至今,众仙诸佛,每每倒装显化神迹(包括现今电视节目亦有报导之),不知费尽多少辛酸、多少苦心。其目的是不忍视众生沈迷在苦海流浪,是以发慈悲心救渡,以期早证菩提觉路而已。如今你还有疑问吗?好好想一想吧!
为人之道-孝父母,敬天地,孝、悌、忠、信人之本;礼、义、廉、耻人之根。你又做到了几项?
再者,不为逾越道德,违背良心之事,乃属本份而已。反之,做了伤天害理、违背良心,及危害社会大众之事者,苟能痛定思痛,改过自新,立定正确目标,尽性而为,所谓:浪子回头金不换。那是一件多么令人愉悦的事啊!至此。

甲仙龙凤寺济公活佛

孟子曰:天将降大任于斯人也,必先苦其心志……
换言之,天职降乎于斯者,非凡夫俗子、有缘之士可独得的。若非修得数世之善根,焉能在此期有缘来共同担负天职呢?亦无法齐聚于一堂共参圣事啊! 俗云:路遥知马力,岁久识人心。意谓着:修道必须要有始有终,不坚持到最后,那有丰硕与美好的成就呢?假使半途而废,心起怠惰,稍受挫折就退道了(不修道与世同流合污)那无非是一种考验;要不然便是你的业缘来临了,就更须要自信心的充实与加强。如何为之?吾今晚略述:

述:修行之道

修道行道有何之分别?(唱鸾生回答:)
鸾曰:修道简单的说:就是修饰与去除自性中本不该有之物。举如:贪、瞋、痴、爱;酒、色、财、气等身物与心物之类,也因此类之物而干扰了清净的本性, 遂衍生出不平、不正确及偏差的观念与行为来,是故修道就是要寻回清净圆满的本性而已,也可说是克己复礼内圣的工夫。
行道简单的说:就是将我们本来的良知良能散发到每个极待温暖苍生的身上。谓之亲民外王的工夫。(不足之处,请师尊开示)
尊曰:答之好也。修道就是要修炼内心之气,达至纯阳上升的境界。谓之修道行道就是替天行道。凡走过之处必受你的德泽所感昭。尤以字为 处事随身之准则。斯可有理走遍天下!反之,自称是替天行道,却不行利益众生之事,及思想偏差怪异的修道士。如用汝浩然正气普照、感化,甚至与你同步走 向正确无误之途,岂不是更好吗?
总之,修道行道两者是互动互助的,缺一不可。所谓:有道无德易招魔;有德无道难成佛。即是此意也。而自古以来,那个圣贤仙佛不是以内外双修而成就的?至此,各位辛苦了。
格言:苟无至德,至道不凝焉。

本堂北极玄天上帝

己卯年二月十六日
空寰宇分乾坤 理监察断是非
悯慈意把船着 航满载迷儿归

述:修道指南

修-养气纯锐,提浩然正气。
示:修行纯锐,善养平日之气息,遇到手足无措,慌乱急忙之时,方能随遇而安,泰然处之,乃至心不慌,意不乱。曰:浩然正气
道-无形无象。中庸之道生存之道
示:道之道,无以之证,古圣先贤留法贯传承袭。曰:中庸之道。天地之容,万物之法,能使大地万物(包括人类)适应生存着,谓之:生存之道
指-方向、明路。
示:目标迷茫,无处可寻。凡者,以慧恩之,静而虑,虑而可得之-方向。
南-故乡、真理。
示:南者乃先天干位,干为天,天则大无不包。又为后天离位,离为日,日则明无不照。回阳,回春,大地一片喜气洋洋。曰:
本堂此次奉旨开着修道指南一书,其意在于-体上天之慈,怀苍黎之悯。冀望此科之圣训,能带领指引苍黎庶子,步向阳光之生命大道,是为吾之所盼!
现刻苗栗大湖圣衡宫文衡圣帝登堂,诸生端庄肃穆,排班恭迎,吾退。

苗栗圣衡宫文衡堂帝

诸贤诚意达天阙 著书科仪文昌君
志业匪懈心不倦 自始至终定前程

述:体天地之情,怀万物之心

体天地之情
夫!天生万物之初,况不知在何方乎?万物之有,匪汝之造设也,乃天地万法所律定矣。为何山而高、海而深?这就是自然法则之最佳写照。而上天有造万物之法,实匪夷人之所思矣!
也因人类不知善加珍惜大自然生命,将逐一的破坏、改造,而使这一片纯朴自然的环境,因遭受到严重的破坏,导致水土保持失去平衡及保护作用。然而,天可容,地却不可怠之,一连串的风灾、水灾,引发而来的土质流失、山洪暴发……,接踵而来,满目疮痍,最终人类也无法置身其外,不是吗?
而修身养性之事,又何尝不是如此?人性不时的自我摧残破坏,视良田为荒冢,任其杂草(欲望)滋生,放情纵欲,无有理序可言,最终连理性、智慧都一起掩埋陪葬掉,更遑论是良知、良能?
为此,一颗恶的种子于焉生成,小者,不但荼毒了自己之良田;大者,可能会危害到社会人群的安全,你能不如临深渊,如履薄冰的小心翼翼吗?
是故,能常存一颗感恩惜福的心,则起心动念,将是一股无比善念的力量。且将这份馨香力量化为修善积德的主轴,带入自性良田之中,好让自性良田,能长出一片翠绿苍劲的道田,衬托着大地之美。即是种下无量无边的福德。
怀万物之心
缘大慈,同体大悲万物即我,我即万物、佛云:众生悉有如来佛性。由上窥知,一切万物众生,没有所谓的贫贱高低之分,唯人类智慧高胜于其它 动物。然而,智慧亦须善用于慈悲、普济群生上,万万不可自恃其高,而残杀生灵万物-食其肉。又人类何须定肉食?吾劝诸君可改以素食青菜饱腹,而不以肉 食生命之体换来满足口腹之欲。将心比心,怀万物之心,岂可忍心杀之食其肉吗?想想吧!
结论
修持大道怀悯心 慈悲相待万法容
万物各俱一片天 自然法则已定全
倘能维持在其境 和睦相处彼此信
诚意显露一瓣心 鸟语花香百叶青
结游扑鼻心花放 不愉之事尽超然
退三分海阔天空 进一步祸藏其中
至此
言:良心是好命的本钱,有良心生活才能平安;平日行善积德,性情才会平和快乐。

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

己卯年三月初二日
明性鸾生聚一堂 天职膺任诸贤契
关帝指引真明路 更盼诚心复故乡
其二
日久方识知人心 有始有终日日进
持身力行勤修性 务把沧海化良田

述:恒

者乃互动之心也。语云:有恒为成功之母。所谓乃对事、物有持续不变、贯彻始终之谓也。而人者又何尝对事物持之以恒呢?就以修道 而言,苍生有一颗始终不渝、恒久不变的诚心在行修吗?唉!实鲜矣!往往趋于时势潮流同流合污,为何?乃受金钱、美色、利益之诱惑而动摇了心志,以致连恒心 也跟着丧失掉了。
是故,吾劝诸子,切莫执迷于虚幻不实、光华亮丽的世务上,其属短暂性而已,终有一日必化为泡影般的消失在世上,明白否?的确,人生苦短,有如昙花一现,应积极勤建在永久德业的基础上,方不虚此行,你说是不是?
而,何属真实且永不磨灭之物呢?惟、惟。楚书曰:楚国无以为宝,惟善以为宝。、中庸云:故大德者必受命。明确的说明,惟有行善功,立 德业,待道盛德至善时,真灵上升,名留人间,历经时代的变迁与考验,仍为后人所仰慕者,如这不是真实永久不灭之物产又有何者能与之媲美呢?
总之,修行贵在有恒心有耐力(如七真邱长春),在遇考魔之际,亦能突破难关,不退其志,始终如一。苟能如此者,焉怕不能回归本位吗?至此。
言:恒者天之道,不恒则无物。

本堂孚佑帝君

己卯年三月十六日
本堂自奉旨开着修道指南一书,至今已历时数月了,希尔诸生能怀着一颗虔诚之心来堂效劳,万万不可半途中辍,切记!切记!
今宵本堂荣请南极仙翁登堂批示,细思天命可贵。诸生端庄肃穆,排班侯驾,吾退。

中八仙李铁拐仙翁

树桃花大同开 面无情收圆来
持杖念扶正道 临凡尘又一遭
联文
明确方针

道教总庙三清宫本公老祖

叹时不在,运不再来,荣华虚幻之凡尘,可远观而不可待玩焉!如时已逝,运已过,再叹亦无用矣!而汝又何尝珍惜?若不趁此时彻底觉悟与反省,进而勤修功建德业,又待何时呢?
奉劝世人旱日修行,莫错过这良辰佳期,识时务者把握机会为自己立起标竿,做一件惊天动地之事-替天济世,最终名扬千古,天上人间双留美名,斯不负己身生于中华之地,亦不负己身逢于三期之中,而成就一个完善的人格。

中仙班南极仙翁

南方甲乙丙戊辛 仙迹尘土八千里
极乐净国心中过 翁点明性属何方
修道明理耀自性 指南秘诀渡群生

述:修道方向

一、凡尘苦海孽无边 心灵菩提染深渊
明性勤拭何须镜 焉会三响下人间
众生凡凡尘尘过 何思日后归去向
三期已至时不留 运转乾坤又一遭
火宅降下道以传 非在宫庭是人间
得一真传岂别信 修身养性靠汝乎
若得一者上升轻 莫得浊者降下沈
全凭心念勤修道 步步行功在今朝
不贪不念不狂想 脚踏实地上天桥
二、扶鸾参着圣书行 南天直辖扶鸾门
若非真道真天命 怎会三教同助肩
心灵之解示鸾台 全神贯注沙盘演
如非仙佛真登驾 焉有神力儒教文
五教诗词记录全 奉旨全缴上告天
修道指南付梓现 又一圣书普渡先
指点迷津耀前程 不失光阴在房间
客厅休闲尚可研 且要心静钻百遍
定静虑得菩提现 思在戌间染性田
三、己卯时至延康尽 混沌八演在天前
修道修德勤修性 明德养性还清净
无为无思臻善至 赤子怀情念思亲
何去何来可想之 尘归与土三寸断
阎君报到叹已晚 尽早知修明本性
闭目炼神提罡液 正气浩然行大道
缘至齐聚普收圆 若非天命早注定
焉能白阳共尽性 劝君恩过且改过
福份把握惜光阴 抱持全职诚心献
道非单法就成仙 万八法门亦趋前
果功相同仙班列 众贤勤学入圣贤
至此

本书驰聘司六甲镇南宫孚佑帝君

己卯年四月初二日
修道务须正其心 养性可要诚其意
修道虔心如一日 指南明确效前贤
修道指南乃奉旨开着之救世金科,诸生务必以恭敬、虔诚之心,共同完成重责为要。
现刻凤邑八隆宫池府千岁暨屏束慈凤宫天上圣母莅临本堂,诸生排班接迎,勿失规仪,吾退。

凤邑八隆宫池府千岁降

述:人之本性

夫知天性也,匪无知性,应属天气。地有性乎,实属地气焉,庸俗之者可知天地之性吗?如欲观其天地之性,而时东时西,或时南时北,此象曰:地震。可要付出代价矣,所以非观也。
而天虽有天气,地虽有地气,但无物之引,绝不能合之,故水为其中间之气体,且其气上通天空,下接地灵,而有引力之气在,故能使天地上下两气会合也。而两气 之合无时无刻无定处,所以世人难见之。又天地之物何来知天地之音呢?传者大海,大海之物包罗万象,有生命与无生命之物,尽在其内,蕴化代传天地之气。 想想自然变化是如此之奥妙,况乎也。
人性属何?是气还是性?自古之道,造物者创造,本有直心存在,但因人之境遇不同而受变,故成横心。众生沈沦之后本性受人欲之引诱,非但不能还清反而 浊上加浊。而人之本性属真善无邪,三字经云:人之初,性本善。出生之时就俱有五常八德之真善性,惟因一时迷失而已。
值末秋之际,上天慈悯,大开普渡,真道普传。奈天不能言,地不能语,人为三才之柄,本有传天地福音之责,以期天下众生个个早登觉路,返本还源为宗旨。因此 天地之传音者,应知天命、真道之宝贵,而能加紧的勤学悟真,自觉觉他,生时为贤,数尽则成仙证果,返本源,赴瑶池,以慰 母心,至此。

屏东慈凤宫天上圣母

述:道德本性之流露

矣!人生在世,富贵、金钱、万甲田地,无道德者得之鲜矣!天之有眼,人之有情,地之有灵,应属谁得?全因人之道德修养而定。故有道德之者修道行为不逾矩 线,合乎中庸,可称正人君子,思无邪,行不差,光明磊落,乃本性之中庸也。倘若本性已有邪念萌生时,必无正确之道德观念,而衍生出贪、占,私欲之心, 那君子也必日久而变之,故中庸之君子应慎之。
总之修道之念,别无私密,只有一颗敬心,不无巧思,不无不正确之念,五常八德切切随身,行之,记住。那即是道德良知良能的流露与表现。如能用来对待自己并推己及人,服务众生,日久定会对国家、社会、家庭有所贡献也,至此。
言:心若恶用即众生用,心若善用即佛用。心若不生不用,则如死水枯木腐石执空也。

本堂驾前中坛元帅

己卯年四月十六日
今宵本堂荣请高雄三凤宫中坛元帅暨火焰山大圣庙齐天大圣莅堂批示,诸贤生礼仪严守,切莫疏忽,以免失仪,吾退。

高雄三凤宫中坛元帅

圣德伟业普三期 龙恩浩荡诚真归
金科挥着神人一 完竣普渡化蛮夷
辞汇奥义凭心会 句句烙印汝心田
中庸主道客观研 适切中立不偏倚
鸾音圣藻不鄙俗 悟得文辞真如意
方免轮回又一回 诸君如觅此真科
本本妙义皆不易 省思律己座右铭
净化性灵行至上 二六时日勤钻研
必得人生真善谛 切记!切记!

述:鸾生之意义为何

何谓鸾生乎?鸾者-体天命,辅正道之思者。生者,士也-担天职,行使鸾之重责大任者。
鸾生之意义为何?诚乎正道之思者,而戒其规、律其则。二者相辅相成,可谓鸾生之意义也。
然而()之意义又为何?时下社会乱象不堪,歪风四起,无奇不有,偷、抢、拐、骗、奸、杀……。人心不古,五常不在,八德尽失,仁义道德尽废。君不君、臣不臣、父不父、子不子,全皆无能置于中道处,而素其本位。何因?乃被金钱、名利、美色……等形象物欲所诱惑,致造成了现今天年之。然而愈是在沈沦混浊之际,天降大任之,愈要用真诚和真意与正道之结合而行,化一股馨德善气,注入混浊污气之中,久而久之必会让我们的社会有一番丰硕的改善,造就出良善升平之境,是谓生之意义。期大家努力吧!
然而此事实不易也!那就要考验之恒心和毅力,如不同流合污,那才足为鸾生也。
社会欲得安定祥和,务须由人心(心灵)改革做起,方是治本之道,所谓其本乱,而末治者否矣!身为鸾生的你还能不奋发固强吗?勉之!

火焰山大圣庙齐天大圣

大圣若出定有贤主 火焰红莲人间苦处
西方径途化尘之焚 极乐同登佛国净土
我是谁?你又是谁?吾者之乎!
天地之大,谁曾问起此事焉?想想我是谁?汝又是谁呢?富者言:祖先积财为我富,我是谁?富者主人;贫者言:我是谁?上天不公平,生吾贫又 穷,则叹祖先,怨父母。而你又是谁?贫富暂且不言先,首论气在何分之?”“○”之气由何降之?实非一般愚夫愚妇所能知解的。
然而事物有本末,人类有先进根源,可是人类非但不能进化(寻根回天),反而退化(迷失归路),如此愈离愈远,莫怪乎连自己是谁亦迷迷糊糊了!
奉此三期贤士们!希尔能自觉觉他,影响同修共体天心,普化众生登彼岸。斯不愧为顶劫救世之白阳修道士。至此。
言:迷时师渡,悟时自渡。万般随缘,能忍自安。

本堂驰骋司薛府千岁

己卯午五月初二日
奉旨开着圣贤书 渡化劝世永不输
有朝一日把功满 白莲池上证真如
其二
劝君为善勿为恶 修持利己把心束
裸露本性良方寸 终可明心见本性
今宵荣请本市太元宫关圣帝君到堂批示,诸生排班接驾,礼仪严守,切莫疏忽,吾退。

嘉义太元宫关圣帝君

说予参着,不言与重乎!贵堂负有天命之责,吾不敢言当之,天命宝贵也!有诚有脉实难得亦显尊贵也。

述:大丈夫

体忠天下之忧痛,怀悯苍生之菩岸。
叹!迷迷茫茫之境,虚幻无边之觉,如有定心定力之仁人君子,惟恐心动猿马,必也持慎小心而驱之。
以为何?君子仁人不惑之境、不动之心,行之为正也,胸襟坦坦而露,不畏恶势而屈,不崇权势而随,己行己束,如遇知音,必也相互切磋,是谓知己。知之己 也,能明己之性和趣,本己之心,无乎能解矣!故遇繁杂、乱性、急心之际,他人无以解之,终得靠自己,方能顺利而解,你说对不对?
叹矣!凡人处世,如遇顺境则兴高采烈;遇逆境则怨天尤人,叹声出口可听,甚至让人最最不解之惑,也有自了一命,鸣呼了结!故凡所遇之境,无论是顺、是逆, 必应全力适应纡解。再者,顺时人生之佳境,更应珍惜把握现今之拥有,如不幸遇逆境挫折时,须处处小心为要,无论在内或在外全皆收敛些,方可渡过瓶颈之境。
大丈夫矣!同体大天之心;怀兄弟手足之情。行则步履大道,传真理,布福音,同参普化之事。故行者必备心定、心正,怀悯之情,解思无碍,方能顺畅通达,曰:大丈夫。简单生活之中,人人可称职大丈夫。若在大道境界而论的大丈夫,可差一大节哦!至此。
言:心地无非自性戒,心地无乱自性定,心地无痴自性慧。

本堂孚佑帝君

己卯年五月初二日

述:将心比心

欲将自己之心与谁之心相比呢?又定位标准该放之于何?
希尔贤生在行修过程中,切勿存有自以为是和不敬天地、不礼神佛之傲气,如此者全为不正确之观念,亦匪为修道士应有之风范。
生啊!立足于天地之间,受禀于五行气数,然行以中庸之道,是谓大丈夫矣!时时不忘学礼,虚心求教,敬畏天地,礼拜神佛。孝之亲,悌兄弟,何因也?修道 主人更应能懂得是非黑白,遵五常,守四维,各各文质彬彬,而且对于神圣所教诲句句铭记在心。故不能将凡夫俗子之心,与受过神圣教育、洗涤
的贤生相提并论、比较,甚至划上等于的记号,明白否?(示贤生应提高心境)
者,受过本会所援助的个案户,在贤生一番交谈之后,对于家境状况皆有深入的了解,但诸生本身可有感触吗?所谓感同身受有吗?满足现有之境,不奢侈、不 求荣华,能省则省。殊不知昔时的颜回一箪食,一瓢饮,居陋巷,人不堪忧,回也不改其乐。颜回仍悠然自得,此即知足常乐的最佳写照。不知足者,虽富 甲天下,亦不能满足。所以贤生宜好好珍惜现有的这份福气,惜缘、惜福,方能长长久久。如此一来,人生的旅程才会过得愉快。
再则是慈善活动方面,贤生不仅是行动参与之外,更须在心性修持上有所提升,何也?一切的付出皆为心之所愿,无些许勉强,乃本性之流露,应为而为,无所求的。如此在自己的心境上方能更上一层楼。今宵至此,毕班。
言:心净国土净,心不净欲得永恒,宛若南柯一梦。

本堂驾前中坛元帅

己卯年五月十六日
修士也!观天下苍生之苦,为己苦;视天下苍生之乐,为己乐。故凡所恩、所行,必当怀以悲悯恻隐之心。一旦被考魔视为对象时,务必静思分明,冷静处治,切莫以小()而害大(),否则前功尽弃,徒修一场,望三思!三思!
今宵本堂荣请大陆翠屏山太子元帅莅临批示,诸生排班恭迎,平心静气,严守礼仪,等候圣驾,吾退。

大陆翠屏山太子元帅

一、白花道理无上开 应验显化至今朝
寻脉莫迟速进行 青山不在绿水流
红红花蕊黄黄谢 天时演化三阳开
白阳应运三期末 不识天时待何春
翠屏山上吾一人 伐纣扶商在此今
己卯之兔非常年 天灾连连降凡间
畜道六牲未曾闲 时至请看人重生
紊紊乱乱无规序 天无循私理当照
地无变卦水火风 树木不养焉茂盛
五谷少耕百穗难 不能立志恨当初
为人当思父母亲 不然枉费拜孤坟
人无忠义无可养 孝无双亲枉徒劳
二、汉寿亭侯明圣经 孝悌忠信人之本
礼义廉耻人之根 人之初也性本善
为何未曾识前贤 凡尘受苦难得清
早早回头彼岸登 不能空手走一圈
孚佑帝君大洞经 黄梁梦觉五十年
一梦南柯一生回 劝君莫执尘世事
速速明心救自性 修道目标指南明
觉性道理阐悟清 古汉循理圣训言
快快修行莫延迟 为人本份归循圆
以己之力向外行 涉世未深宜早修
如能理开真道明 应早归真速进道
道在何处汝可知 道也者不可为明
道无顺理与正理 道在自己自性中
意诚心正行正道 偏倚中庸即邪道
道不明者难以行 用己之心寻正道
光明坦荡无亏心 浩然正气自性道
结论
扶灵鸟挥阐圣训 神人合一齐协力
诸生全献付诚心 恒心不辍贯彻底
日后功果难论计 发扬儒宗挽迷津
代天宣化普收圆 把握良机燃眉期
短短时空不回转 苦口婆心数千句
望你铭记印心里 各领天职肩负起
功圆果满证无余 至此

本堂关圣三帝君

诸子扶道智慧性 真诚一点是非明
修道尽心内性参 外王显扬耀洲际
道者简曰:明心;见性。既明本心,见己本性,何来欺天、欺人、欺瞒良心呢?是故能不欺天、不欺人、不欺瞒自己良心、行事光明磊落、坦荡无欺者,即可曰近道矣!
修士者,立足于天地之间,举凡一举手一投足,皆须战战兢兢,唯恐那罪过错再加诸于身,所以在平时独处之时,更当敬谨慎重,时保一份正大光明之气节,以完善的人格,方能感化周遭的人事物,你说是不是呢?今宵至此,毕班。
言:日常生活都是学佛的道场;起心动念都是入道的契机。

本书监察司玉虚宫豁洛灵宫王天君

己卯年六月初二日
鸾务非比寻凡章 条理井序定分明
各演天职而立位 共着圣书之完成
其二
南天鸾务普渡院 唤醒人心积善德
务本道性耀光明 功成名就同沾辉
今宵特请凤山镇南宫孚佑帝君莅临本堂批示,诸生勿可怠慢,礼仪严守,排班候驾,吾退。

凤山镇南宫孚佑帝君

南宫施法渡迷津 孚佑清风启顽童
帝君显化南柯梦 兴行善道照明性
妙道真理阐指南 天尊批示定玄机

述:诚者,以心修之;疑者,观立而行之

盖天地之容大。匪为孰能得先圣先贤之法呢?自古至今,修道者多如牛毛,而成道者却少如牛角,何因?终归而论,那就是定心、定力及自信心的不足,方在半途而废,甚为可惜!
吾言真理名言,修道行善之事,非以观别人所作所为,而增加信心的。而是以诚如坚石的定心、定力,不受外界诱惑而移动的道念在修持。
然而目标明确,方针指引,是不用假于神迹显灵、显象……之事在修持,来增加对修道的愿力(信心)。所以,诚者,是以心而修之,但尚要戒之规律,行之方圆,方可在修道的途径上有所获也。
者,观显化而行之。执象之境,如泡影梦幻不实在矣。道境之境,深奥者:无极混元,无边无界,空虚无物,为之道境。浅境者:日常生活之景观曰: ,无疑乎,日常之序,天地之气,五行之演,人与人的接触。如能体悟天地的奥妙,勿存玩焉,才是自然之道。所以,疑者,莫再执象而修之,明不明也?
结论
玄空妙理无穷尽 道明修真指迷境
诚心与众不共乎 笑看江湖在人间
糊涂归去来又兮 闻道观道不成道
引云丢舍梦南柯 悬壶济世又一春
人生在世似场戏 煮梁三食五十光
叹南柯梦景不在 悔恨回头已太晚
奉劝苍生莫执象 真诚真心而修道
方是修道不二法 至此
识修道之法,修道之贵者,实不用至大庙、大佛的地方,只在心之田,即可成也!
言:得失放不下,想要不痛苦,都不可能。

本堂文昌帝君

己卯年六月十六日
词诗书意畅通 华经文启慈心
前诚愿表天机 使普摄荡魔天
其二
诸子扶道意志坚 赤子心田把恶掩
从善如流水花溅 德被恩惠沧海田
其三
以理明己光耀性 渡他利已有几人
环层相居言无尽 只盼青天问老爷
今宵本堂特请台中圣贤堂、妙善堂二位大士莅堂批示,诸贤生端庄肃穆,礼仪严守,勿可怠慢,吾退。

台中圣肾堂白衣大士

台中妙善堂白衣大士
齐降

白衣飘渺佛法渡人间 大士责重布音拯原儿
圣贤妙善正道传千里 明性指南圣书普三曹
叹!三期至今演,渡化原儿几人催。叹!今生得此肉身架,焉不知快快戴罪立功演,待人老珠黄,悔恨已太晚!
生啊!苍生!数时光阴似箭飞,一溜眼,又过数春秋,定思冥想,自己还有几个春秋可过呢?莫非要等盖棺论定,再叹时间不够吗?唉!早知如此,又何必当初呢? 故在每一个人的生命岁月里,均不同矣,如能有机缘接触到正道真理,则应善用时间,用心研悟人生的意义何在?斯不浪费光阴,虚度时光,定能有成也。
而身为修士者,更应传布善言善语,阐扬先圣先贤之佛法妙理,渡化众生,为之己责,诚如孟子曰:天之生此民也,使先知觉后知,使先觉觉后觉。予,天民之先觉者;予将以斯道觉斯民也,非予觉之而谁也。方为实至名归,自觉觉他之修道士。
诸生也!修持扶道要坚心,非是看人在眼前。所谓:公修公得,婆修婆得,不修不得。以此简语勉之。
结论
短短数载不留恋 身体力行扬善务
真心诚愿修性道 必把洞庭水蘸干

本堂主席五堂恩主
关降

今宵二位大士批示,诸生明瞭否?吾再加强补述。
修持正道之精髓,必须晨兴夜寝,不遑宁息,经之以月,累之以时日的努力勤学,方能达成最高理想的境界。
而先贤曾说:业精于勤,荒于嬉。圣业之建非一蹴而成的,是恒心不懈得来的。古有云:精诚所至,金石为开。古往今来,凡成大事,立大业的圣贤,莫不如是的于漫长的岁月中努力不懈所换取的。
总而言之,成功不是偶然,只有努力才能成功,知者,趁着年少懂事而修之,勿将青春浪费在不实之境上,能把握分秒者,必可定乾坤。至此。
言:不修即凡,一念修行,自身等佛。

本堂关堂三帝君

己卯年八月初二日
贯千秋义垂留 彻本愿返光照
内变化虚莫测 诸子扶道再发扬

述:人

子曰:未知生,焉知死!未知生从何来,那知死归何处?人生啊!人生!迷迷茫茫,性不知归处,思不知以禅,行不知以正,立不知以躬,迷失几数秋,轮回几世纪,焉堪称人生?
若要省去轮回,定要在前世或今生,种下善因、结下善缘,斯可于今期龙华圣会上,共普三曹之大事。
如自己之性,无有安稳之处可归;自己之心,无有正道寄托之目标,则人生将是迷惘毫无目标的,更遑论人生之大事(行功立德)
任何之宗教团体,只要是劝人向善,导以修身律己者,都是心灵可依托之处。也因现今五气乱象,花言术语、迷幻之影……,在在左右苍生不定之心,俾使眼花撩乱,无所适从,性、心亦随之漂浮不定,无所安也。故正确的抉择与树立目标,为人生第一要义也。
而寄托心灵,其所指的心灵,只是我们的妄念而已。追求心灵的寄托,为的是使心灵得以安顿,而寄托心灵的方法,不外是藉宗教等外境,以虚幻的外境羁绊妄念。 但妄念是念念生灭、变化不定的,即使暂时获得安顿,也不会永远。所以向外追求心灵的寄托,事实上是不可能得到真正寄托的。惟有向内追求自己的真心-止息妄 念,使心念对外境不起作用-禅定,而不是向外境找寄托,用外境满足妄念的。
曾子曰:吾日三省吾身,时时忏悔反照,自己之行为与目标有偏差离轨否?知何者为正规之路,如若,知止而安,六神有主,禅定而生,必能显现出吾人之本性(良知良能),带领着自私的心,步上正道之路。
省之者也。生命的终始,难道和大业(超生了死)无关吗?实息息相关兮。但知定要有所思,有所留,思何禅?留何物?思功过至百岁,留何与天下苍生?何因之,不曾留一物于世?受五行浊气牵动,无法自拔,贪图享乐,沈迷虚幻,遂将 上帝加诸于我等善良纯清的本性给泯灭了。知者,尽早革除一切贪瞋痴,则能行尽行,能做尽做(谓行功立德之事)。倘使遇上困难挫折阻碍时,则以定、静、安、虑为工夫,必有正解之可行之目标。
而奉献于社会利益苍生之事,必也精益求精,以最高之目标、理想,不断的前进。然功成不居,无为而为,乃修士必以此也。所谓上行下效遗留好典范,以为后世遵行之径,让子子孙孙同样的步上正道之路,同归天伦佛国也。
者从天而降,传承至今,焉不知归何处?行何方?乃执着、妄念、贪婪所致,而定、止、正,为最佳良方,则自性真脉,导心之觉而生,比比皆是。故凡尘是苦 海,但惟借污泥方可生红莲。修士也!应洞澈真假,莫留恋在虚幻不实之境,生活简单朴素,重于内性之充实,看淡物质声色之享受,若圣贤之经典、圣训尚不能灌 注汝空虚的心灵,而无所得,实惭愧也,好好静心思惟,只要功夫深,铁杵定可磨成绣花针,至此。
言:无德难以富,无功难以贵。

本堂驾前中坛元帅

己卯年八月十六日
天时地运非能乎 神哭鬼泣非愿兮
定数难言苍生告 祈福消灾庆延年
现刻有鱼池启示玄机院孔明先师、南馄鯓五府千岁、囝仔公、高雄三凤宫中坛元帅、南天王天君、马天君一同莅临本堂,诸生端庄肃穆,以礼恭迎,吾退。

南投鱼池启示玄机院孔明先师

瀛苍田化尽
田遭殃缺为
泪圣代难言处 上登台乎一高
未能先言侯以泣 天降斯泪无奈何
力以保释诸仙真 难为天时劫难逃
先师叹言诸子记 流传后代遗子孙
示一
龙华大会未演至 三期普化末劫至
时时警语唤民心 行肉今生修大道
无悔虚幻凡尘影 蒙蔽污染又一层
绝未能阻听天命 修行得者又如何
叹!劫既定数该应验 各归本位福与禄
一一格审应归路 无言代起叹何时
示二
忠劝苍生速行修 大道普化容易求
只要心怀慈善念 化作祥云升上天
和乐融融忘晚年 叹!时至今与凡尘境
利欲薰心功名利 勾心斗角无知己
利利为先作朋友 若无警乎难收敛
时至未迟再诚追 方能赴进龙华宴
示三
甲午丙庚午未尽 劫至收圆午亥时
天混地祖甲木时 亥亥相交到延年
何时何日众不知 知先大贤能诈知
那又如何而知之 劫:收化众生而称之
灾:警化众生而为之 盼!此灾能唤回原子
以进大同天年千!
诸子好好把握现有之天职,以诚心而行之,竭尽所能,鞠躬尽瘁,死而后已,至此。
言:道德就是充塞于天地之间的正气。

南鲲鯓囝仔公

(本文针对九二一大地震所述)
天不能,地不能,时亦不能。祸福无门,惟人自召。吾今来此,藉以文字劝化苍生,冀望苍生能够澈悟人生真谛,斯不虚此行。
天灾地变(九二一大地震)既已发生了,人人应本着人饥己饥,人溺己溺,共同发挥同胞爱的精神,凝聚一股慈爱的力量,用最短的时间,协助受难者重建家园,以抚慰受创的心灵,可免于二度灾难的发生。
相信经过这次灾难的教训之后,苍生诸子必有所警惕与觉悟了。在修道方面更具坚定的信心,能够以仁道为己责,自觉觉他,影响他人,齐归向道,为之目标也。
而灾后之重建工作,除了以金钱、物质暂解其因之外,心灵上的安抚更为重要乎。希望藉由宗教的力量来抚平已受伤者的心灵,使其不消极、不悲观,反能以乐观、积极继续走完人生,为之重点。
何化解定数之劫呢?唯藉修道的力量,始可挽转定数之浩劫。言虽定数,但可由人心之善念而改变。就以人的命运做比喻,虽早巳注定难以改变,但实际上命运 之舵是操之在己的,欲改变实不难矣,只要有坚定的信心,一心向善,勤修功,建德业,始终不渝者,如此命运即在己而非在天。自古至今有不胜枚举的先圣先贤可 印证,如邱长春、王凤仪、袁了凡……。皆是实例可见。同理,定数之劫,亦可由人心之善与德而改变,不是吗?是的,善气如果弥布整个宇宙,那浩劫瘴气自然随之而消失。故人定胜天命运在己,不由天之至理名言,实丝毫不假也。至此。
言:造命在天,立命在人,本立而后道生。
力行善事,广积阴德,则人生没有求不到的事。

本堂驰聘司中坛元帅

己卯年九月初二日
百舌争辩论是非 尝诚明心见性禄
兄弟手足情义重 竭尽所能百事成
其二
劝君莫求虚荣华 到终尽是泡幻影
有象有形皆凭念 勘透凡尘一切空
其三
须臾无常即来到 万般财物化尽无
布施舍得心灵静 愿能放下成仙境
今晚有请武当山三丰祖师、先天东华帝君、南极仙翁暨八仙一同莅临本堂参赞金篇,诸贤生整肃仪容,排班恭迎,勿失规仪,吾退。

武当山三丰祖师

韬贯盖翠山峰 首内力修为家
罡拱气提丹阳 筋通液遍全身
训强身练修心 铭修道应在先

述:强身修道

太极时时持朗诵 无极化千变形踪
悟还大道归真理 舍得修道指南灯
修道何堪知贵也 又显三期龙华会
待时收圆渡尽日 何尝肉身纯阳练
修行之者,贵在修心;而修道过程必经修身乃不变之至理。故吾赐一内法传之、练之,可调气补血,神能精一,如下:
觅一通风佳处盘腿席坐,左脚盘在右腿底下,贴地,右脚盘在左脚大腿上。双手手掌朝上,重叠置两大腿上,约脐下二寸左右。背挺直,眼微张,头稍前倾,口闭。以自然心而坐,此时放下丹田,顿时重量于下腰之际。神间至一刻(十五分钟),再提真气至心窝处,重覆十五次,时至,闭口长气至无法吸时,长长而吸之吐之,持续十五次,再炼之提丹至脑至头,贯通左右之手,经由心脏至游离双脚,放而逐出,反覆的行遍十二次,毕后饮二水(阴阳水)一大杯。此时感觉神清气爽,畅快无比。(无妨试练几次必有所得)。完。(见图)
修士者,必先强身,方有强健之躯,行体天之事。而修心,须以低心下气之势,非如气宇昂轩般而言之,定以平中庸之矩而行乎。
结论
修道何分儒、道、释、耶、回?同为修成之道,心法外传不一,根本同源而出。所云:根归五叶出一本,龙盛华会再相逢。浅浅道出修心路,强身定要把持心。特赐:提真练气一口诀-太极幻化心灵静六健(见图)

先天东华帝君

述:天时之贵

叹!生之逢时而考验难。
喜!逢道传遍修身养性难,非愿如意定下全心待天显。
叹也!叹也!时时勤拭,心灵得显矣。
修道真谛,贵在心也。无诚之心,惟口百辩不足也。穗饱而下心,足以习学乎。内圣齐之,而天下平。管仲、叔齐而鸣之。心也非口是之物。还清本源之赤明胸襟。透明水清,本灵而来。归之何所?事之何物?行之何事?为之谓谁?发诚竭尽,定有思乡。
叹!兄弟不在,亲之不明,朋而远之,妻儿小之。不然之,乃用尽天下之事,渡化有缘之人。力行大道,远远传之。儒之正道,以中庸而化,佛以慈悲而渡,比比皆是栋梁之士,皆为归本而行。
天时之紧促越发感伤,人生之最,所成何事?(了愿还乡) 瞬之间天灭之何有预知?惟修道、传道之士,始能知矣!定之,不执下而成放念之众,才能脱离一切之束缚,明乎?经此一劫,期能顿悟之,倘若尚不能觉醒者,仍 沈溺而虚,定有下劫。然而解系之士,惟神仙五教,首重心灵改革,以明因果,辨是非,好成全知福惜福,旱萌善觉,勿再造孽。如此一来,方可保住宝岛之大业。 此示。

本堂孚佑帝君

己卯年九月十六日
(本文针对十月廿二嘉义大地震所示)
天愁惨雾昏暗天 天盘重演重整律
莫以己身尝试法 到头终须空一回
时至未会灾难演 祸福定数早已排
造罪众生欲避灾 是以肉囊何处堪
除以性灵灵以生 天灾天盘重推演
正道之神须再扬 苍生心境景物先
能脱灾演是先贤 勿以己私栽心田
如是天灾难逃仙 非你无佑定数难
切莫怨天尤地人 重新建立正信道
心灵修持紧加鞭 榜样作起从善行
以一化一化万千 祥和宝岛慈善云
冤魂怨戾亦普常 至此
言:常静养自己的心灵,断然去除杂念、妄想、欲望,真理才能澄澈、明畅,这就是神仙的境界。

本堂驾前中坛元帅

己卯年十年初二日
心养性目标明 理浅酢是非清
指正路汝归去 瀛蓬山在心头
其二
金科宝箴告竣即 诸生厥诚二三期
始终一贯持永恒 方能体天同悯慈
此时堂内瑞光灿烂,紫气冲天,盛况美极了。片刻大罗天仙暨友谊诸仙真一一奉旨前来扶乩示文,以贺本堂奉旨开着之修道指南金科即近告竣,作为日后付梓成书,颁布世宇,以儆效尤,普化生民。
诸生端庄肃穆,静侯圣驾,勿失规仪,吾退。

本辖司绥靖侯城隍尊神

大哉善乎 咫尺天路
鸾训挥着 劝化迷民
熟研圣文 闻恶以惧
遵善力行 体天同渡
怀恤神恩 真鸾堂也
题文
同舟共济完使命
携手缴旨覆圣恩

嘉义触口龙隐寺济公活佛

龙飞鹤啼众生醒 天摇地动吾独醉
劝君行道及时进 莫延迟疑魂未归
高兴贵堂又一功 过程实在不轻松
惟盼诸子再努力 天命膺任可斯重
戮力齐心创佳绩 坚定信心赴瑶京
题文
慈航同普、信念更坚

溪口开元殿延平郡王

天辟地有仙灵 神练液化成人
殿前诚练把同脉 延平开台共普圆
郡王圣示明性堂
明性诸真 慈悯天意
扶书劝世 修道指南
真理明路 诗训中正
普收三期 齐赴龙华

林口观音寺观世音菩萨

南海小陀山观音院观世音菩萨

半天岩紫云寺观世音菩萨

内埔妙善堂观世音菩萨
齐降

题文
一、婆娑世界善文指引
同证如来方得自我
二、慈航行舟光明指岸
宛如天堂共沐佛恩
三、经文以训凡尘之子
得而习之修之指南

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

本堂奉旨开着修道指南金科已近尾声,吾神奏请玉帝于下期十月十六日正式接旨告竣。诸生该准备之事宜一一备齐,勿可怠忽。今宵至此,各位辛苦了。

本辖南兴宫驾前千里眼、顺风耳

己卯年十月十六日
圣母即将驾临登堂参着,吾退主一旁。

本辖南兴宫天上圣母

恭贺新书告竣连 诸生励志可感天
慈航法驾坚心造 天恩荡荡勉众贤
可喜可贺!历经一年之数,贵堂又完着了一本圣书。历众仙佛仙真之垂言圣语来普化苍黎,还须贵堂再扶鸾著书,则而进世界大同矣!
片刻玉旨临堂,吾先退一旁,等一同接旨。

本书督造孚佑宫孚佑帝君

恭贺修道指南成 宏扬圣理依金篇
扶鸾社内光一现 明性堂中万八个
贺金篇告竣可喜也!三界诸真齐来同沾圣恩,一刻后玉旨莅堂,贵堂主席接鸾。吾退候旨。

本堂主席五圣恩主
关降

赞联
修道复真扶鸾承命著书拯原灵
指南方针明性群效登岸上瑶天
本境福德十五里外空迎旨
诸部王爷十里外空迎旨
本堂五圣及众司神职五里外空迎旨
中坛元帅以本堂为中心调派五营
恭接御使,凡有魑魅魍魉一尽驱除以维清净,不准干扰钦差大臣,违者永不超生。
现刻钦差大臣驾临,诸生速速焚香向外跪接,并鸣炮三响。吾退。
钦差大臣金阙主秘护世天尊 骆降
钦承玉旨下南天 风虎云龙随两边
尔等书成告竣日 宏扬圣书稀沾恩
玉旨宣读(神人一同下跪九叩首)
玉皇大天尊玄灵高上帝 诏曰:
居昊天金阙,威镇灵霄,掌三曹圣佛仙真升降之权,握白阳三期之责。唯!九二原灵失统,不知返本归真,反受凡尘之蒙蔽,造下罪业,天示警以天灾而降之,仍不 知悔悟,望能醒思之。咨尔扶鸾社明性堂,每每奉旨着造圣书,都能如期告竣缴旨,此期开着修道指南,业经神人合一,劳苦辛勤,今已告竣。
龙心大悦,特命骆卿带诏嘉赏神人功勋
敕赏本书神职加封六级
敕赏参着本书之圣佛仙真各加二功
敕赏本书人职功过由记录司神记下,待书颁行论功行赏记入白阳天簿。
敕赏印赠本书每本三功。鼓励印赠论功行赏记入白阳天簿。
钦哉
勿忽 (九叩首谢恩)
天运己卯年十月十六日 颁行
历历莅贵堂 圣书独占鳌
金篇玉律着 劝化贯云霄
吾不言了,回天覆旨,退。

本堂关堂三帝君

现刻诸仙真送钦差大臣回天,送驾鸣炮三响。

本书至今晚圆满结束,感谢上天宏慈,诸仙真之眷顾与诸生之配合始能完成。更感谢十方大德的助印,其功德无量也。最后祝各位大德,身体健康,道果日进。至此。

 

 

Du Ky Ton Kinh

Du Ky Ton Kinh :

Dia Nguc Du Ky

Thien Duong Du Ky

Luan Hoi Du Ky

Nhan Gian Du Ky

That Chon Nhan Qua

DU KÝ TÔN KINH :

THIÊN ĐƯỜNG DU KÝ

ĐỊA NGỤC DU KÝ

LUÂN HỒI DU KÝ

NHÂN GIAN DU KÝ

THẤT CHƠN NHÂN QUẢ

 

Du Ky Ton Kinh :

Dia Nguc Du Ky

Thien Duong Du Ky

Luan Hoi Du Ky

Nhan Gian Du Ky

That Chon Nhan Qua 

DU KÝ TÔN KINH :

THIÊN ĐƯỜNG DU KÝ

ĐỊA NGỤC DU KÝ

LUÂN HỒI DU KÝ

NHÂN GIAN DU KÝ

THẤT CHƠN NHÂN QUẢ    

ĐỊA NGỤC DU KÝ:

ĐỊA NGỤC DU KÝ Phần 1:

 

ĐỊA NGỤC DU KÝ Phần 2:

 

LUÂN HỒI DU KÝ

 

NHÂN GIAN DU KÝ

 

The Mahayana Lotus Flower Sutra _ The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva Chapter 25 Dai Bei Qwan Shir Yin Pu Sa

 

 

 

Huang mu xun zi shi jie 皇母訓子十誡

皇母訓子十誡

皇母訓子十誡 * 微風徐徐拂面來-爽快舒適的風絲,慢慢地,一陣一陣吹對面來。

Huỳnh Mẫu huấn tử thập giới * Vi phong từ từ phất diện lai

Huang mu xun zi shi jie

Huang mu xun zi shi jie 皇母訓子十誡

Huỳnh Mẫu huấn tử thập giới 

皇母訓子十誡

微風徐徐拂面來-爽快舒適的風絲,慢慢地,一陣一陣吹對面來。

祥雲靄靄擁滿懷-嘉慶禎瑞之雲氣,一重一重的集聚,衛護著身體,盈溢於胸衿也。

彩雲朵朵金光現-各種鮮明顏色之瑞雲,似花一樣,一朵一朵現出金光的色彩。

仙佛冉冉下天台-正是仙佛離開天堂,安適自在,漸緩的降臨東土來了。

我等 諸天神聖 同侍

母駕 步離蓬瀛 進壇 參駕 大眾肅靜 候

母 批書 各表至誠 予等止機 眾勿喧聲 哈哈止

四起狼煙-人心不古,世道袞微,致而人欲氾濫,人與人爭,國與國爭,世上到處都是你爭我奪,爭權霸勢戰雲迷茫,造成爭戰殘殺的禍端。

大劫連連-不但人禍的戰爭,更加三災八難等天災大劫亦連續不斷的層層而來。

天恩救世-在此亂世,上天格別的開恩,為救拯在水深火熱中受苦的眾生。

王道復傳-天理真道,性理真傳,始得傳於塵世,使眾生能覺悟而得救也。

我乃四大天王 率二十八宿、雷部、 風部、 虎部、 龍部 護

母駕 離先天 進佛閣 叩拜天顏 止機不示 侍立兩邊 哈哈止

八卦九宮齊收-天時運數已經到了萬象收束,萬殊都要返本還原的時候了。

大千共登法舟-千門萬教都要正確的皈依真理,一切眾生都必要找尋歸根覆命的真路徑,正確的坐上能復回本來面目的金法船,最為緊要的了。

金身丈六妙果-正確的坐上金法船,行走真路徑,就是徹始徹終的認理真修,明明德而親民,即能性全而道明,復回了本來的丈六金身佛體。

剛體永世無愁-金剛妙體,不生不滅,不再受塵苦,無煩惱亦無憂愁,永遠的能在極樂先天快樂逍遙自在的。

我乃 八大金剛 護

母駕 離西方 參叩

上帝 不批訓章 哈哈止

盹睡南天門 忘卻歲月春-眾生自降生而後,被情慾物蔽,致而自性不顯,生生死死,在苦海中輪迴轉變,至今已不知經過多少歲月了。

忽聞香煙至 睜眼大翻身-今承上天慈悲,機緣忽至,得聞至道,識透元會運數,醒悟迷津,睜開眼睛,看準光明大路,一意的走上去。

持拐上仙鹿 白鶴隨後跟-把握此機會,立願為要脫離苦海,為要超生了死,而誠修大道,只求修持之正確,學德之日進,而必定有圓滿之一日。

曲腰又弓背 白髮似銀針-修道的意志堅定,日日有所精進,即大學所謂由定而靜、由靜而安,由安而慮、舊染去盡,即復回先天潔白無染的本來面目,純然至善也。至此謂性全道明,得乎願望之圓滿也。

吾乃 南極壽星 率八仙 侍

母駕 臨東城 行禮畢 止玉衡 哈哈止

萬教發展-在世上教門之多,以現今為最,所謂千門萬教齊出現而各有其發展昌盛的情況。

邪說異端-可是千門萬教之中,是有不正當不合正道的主張論說,足以使眾生更趨於邪迷的。

神奇怪異-有奇形怪狀,不常見的荒唐而又奇異非常的、不能理喻的種種事物。

燒符煉丹-有專重燒符唸咒的,亦有謂是煉金丹的。

種種不一般-種類很多,言不勝數,而各誇其真,各說其法,各逞其能亦各不相同。

仙佛神聖-現今諸天仙佛神聖等。

四貴五盤-以及天盤、地盤、人盤、山盤、水盤等五盤所有掌盤之仙佛。

共聚東土-都已奉天命,一齊來降於東土,各辦各事。

大會三元-在未來大家將同聚於大陸之時。

末後一著傳-末後才能傳此一著也。

菩提覺路-誠心的體會性理真傳,就能覺悟人生之根源,進而清淨自性,清淨人人之自性,是唯一成佛之正道正法,是最上一乘諸佛之妙道。

金光一線-這是佛佛心傳秘法,直指本原,一指見性,超氣越像直達聖域之三極妙道,是謂之一條金線路也。

渡挽九二-上天開恩,欲以此無上妙道,啟醒沉迷中的九二億之眾靈,使其覺悟,回頭向道也。

達本還原-期望眾生,各能堅心定志,修持這正道而返本還原歸家認母也。

佛性登雲船-所有佛子,均有福份,可登上此法船,借假修真的絕好機緣啊!

薩陀無量-修至一性圓明,圓通應感,才謂之復回本來的真面目,是有無量之妙。

妙理純然-自性本自清淨,自性本不生滅,自性本自具足,自性本無動搖,自性能生萬法,是專一不雜,粹然一先天,純然天理也。

凡塵立功-要達到此境界,是專要靠自己自強不息的修持,在此塵世,建功立德,方能造就妙果,絕無僥倖而得之也。

不可遲延-眾生呀!良辰佳期不可錯過,要及時而作,又不可遲遲慢慢的走,早立沖天大志,完成宏誓大願吧。

共登大羅仙-己立立人,己達達人,早一日達成功圓果滿,獲得一齊共成佛果的喜悅吧!

吾等 萬仙菩薩 率群仙 侍

母駕 降來佛軒 行禮已畢 分立兩邊 哈哈止

考罷東又考西-為要盡職盡責,在東邊考驗了,立即又往西去考驗。

南來北往-又要南來,又要往北,到處奔走,考驗不停,忙得不得了。

試看智賢愚-為的是要試驗察看修道的眾生,對於道是智信或是愚信?真智慧如何?是賢還是愚?

試人心辨實虛-且需證驗人心之邪正,悟道之真實程度如何?亦要辨別出對於修道是真心實意或者是虛心假意?

無有真志-如果要修道人之無真心勵行的志氣來行持的話。

難以返無極-是很難返本還原而回到無極的家鄉。

院中集好兄弟-在聚集在此地眾多親愛的兄弟姊妹們。

不可迷昧-不要再不明天時,迷昧的過日子了。

早早破癡迷-趕快讓我們來體悟真理而認理真修,現出真我的光明,破去眾生的癡迷。

長與幼分秩序-依照長者長,幼者幼之輩份、次序等秩序,清楚而整齊,各守其規律。

重整彝倫-重新美滿的建立彝常倫理,確立人道,發揚於斯時,以合天道。

道德貫中西-道德根本,以此貫穿中西各國各區域,使各個世界為一道同風而成為大同盛世。

我乃 三天主考 院長茂田 護

母駕 離先天 參聖母 兄弟安 各肅靜 我不言 哈哈止

悟玄參真-窮究真理,體悟真理的玄妙,更要有真理的生活真境之表現。

禪機靈心-一步一步堅實的進至性全道明的境地,而容止言語都是顯示灑灑陀陀、清淨圓明的靈心之妙用。

師點本來-恩師已慈惠的,指點出我們本來的靈竅為何了。

兄弟超塵-親愛的兄弟們,恁應該達到見性,應該放出本性的圓滿光明出來,超脫塵世之障礙。

吾乃 悟禪師兄 率悟字全班 同護

母駕 步離瑤京 進壇 參駕 停止玉衡 哈哈止

茂倡大道-盡心盡力,用盡方法,充實自己,又充實人人,以這實際來提倡大道。

猛化塵囂-堅心定志,剛毅不屈,隨時隨地,用盡心神,來化挽塵迷的眾生。

大千立功-在塵世盡人事合天意,建立奇功大果。

帥眾回朝-以身作則,功成果就,引導諸多眾生,回朝 母顏為榮。

吾乃 茂猛大帥 率茂字全班 護駕降來 參叩

天母 不外批排 哈哈止

教導九州-教化誘導全中國的人人,都能明白人生之根本,體悟大道之真。

化挽全球-再推於全世界,化愚為賢,化惡為善,化行俗美。以道化世而挽回人心,共登仁風。

菩提覺路-惟先天大道,是佛佛心法之真傳,最上乘之妙法,是人生的光明路徑。

薩陀優遊-大道是最光明的,無奇亦無巧,安然自在,自然無為的。是自性的本來玄妙。

我乃 教化菩薩 率雲字全班 侍駕步臨崇華 參謁

老母 不多批發 哈哈止

地泰天清日朗-為要化乖戾為禎祥,淨化世間為桃源境,期使人人都能保持其皇胎子的真面目。

藏經法華放光-往聖仙佛的悲願都要實現於斯世,密藏在所有經典之內的微妙奧旨,亦放出先明,顯然於世人之眼前了。

古道濟世化凡鄉-就是上天的秘寶,古聖的薪傳心法,先天大道,現在降來凡間,普傳理義,濟渡眾生,要將塵世化為蓮花淨土。

佛慈共駕法航-仙佛神聖非常的慈悲,打幫助道,天人合一,共辦此著,共同駕駛這只法船,方便眾生乘坐也。

我本 地藏古佛 侍

母駕 臨佛閣 行禮畢 不批說 哈哈止

千般急萬般燥-心情非常的急燥,非常的不安靜,真是急得不得了。

急的天命不寬饒-所急者恐道務辦理未完善,眾生未能全得救,未能完成責任而上天不能寬容。

九六逐波滔-因為九六原子,還是迷真逐妄,陷於流俗,沉淪苦海而未能醒覺也。

痛悲嚎淚悲嚎-看此情形真痛心,真悲傷,真哀怨,悲傷極了。放聲哭,淚也流盡了。

看看天時來到了-實在是無可奈何,束手而無策,天時已到了,如何是好,只是睜開眼睛看看天時來到了。

敕旨如何交-這樣的情形,怎能向上天繳旨呢?眾生呀!趕快醒悟吧!認理真修吧。

吾乃 爾師 濟公活佛 侍

老母 降來佛庭 先參

無皇 賢徒安寧

老母 批書各須至誠 天時急緊 實地而行 奇功大果 早早建成 師徒攜手 共拜

母容 為師所盼 就是此情 哈哈止

關開路通-受師一指,關門開了,路是暢通無阻無礙了。明白這個竅妙了。

聖域直登-路是通先天的,是直登聖域最光明、最敏捷的正路,可以直登了。

純然至善-這條路是真理所造成的清淨潔白,純然至善的路基路面。

陽光圓通-修持圓滿,已達明德至善的人,始能圓融自在,通達無礙的走上去。

吾 關聖 純陽 護

母駕 步離樂鄉 進壇 參

母 侍立兩旁 花花 哈哈止

手持丈八蛇矛-手提兵器,有丈八長的蛇矛。

法律絲毫不饒-法律尊嚴,人人平等,無親無情,無枉無縱,絲毫不能寬容,一定要依法嚴辦的。

那個孽子違犯-誰人敢作惡造孽,違犯了天律者。

遇我性命難逃-我是照公律斷,絕難逃避天律之制裁的。

吾 法律主 桓侯大帝偕同 岳元帥 護

母駕 來佛軒 參叩

老母 侍立兩廂 花花止

苦海流 孽海流 流來流去不回頭 永在苦海流-塵世是集眾苦之海,眾生不悟,而迷喜逐妄,縱情肆欲,以苦為樂,流連而不返,或沉湎於酒色,或貪慕於名剎,背理傾軋,造孽無邊致而受因緣果報,生生死死,輪迴不息,猶不能回頭,長困風塵,永遠陷溺於苦海,經萬劫而出苦無期也。

垂金舟 駕金舟 一貫法航四海流 錯此別無舟-天下溺援之以道,上天開恩,真道降世,乃西方應運,救世獨一無二之大法船,垂下塵世,天人合一,共同駕駛這隻金舟,濟世化凡塵,普救群生。此即是聖聖脈脈相傳的一貫法航,眾生若不坐此法船,就無法出苦,錯過此機緣,就成為萬古之恨。眾生呀!識透天時吧,只有此法航是唯一的救生寶筏,以外是無有救生的寶筏了。

我本 月慧菩薩 侍

母駕 來佛家 行禮畢 不再批發 眾等可好 我不多說 哈哈止

嗚呼浩災 痛苦悲哀 水劫發現 漫沒塵埃-呀!那麼大的災劫,心是痛苦萬分,精神真的難受如此的打擊,慘極悲傷極了。水劫到了,大水無涯際,把世間都淹沒了。

火煉乾坤 化為白色 罡風下降 鬼哭神哀-火劫出現即又燒盡一切化為白灰,罡風劫到了,正是悲慘恐怖之極,連鬼神都會悲哀而哭的了。

吾本 南海菩薩 普賢菩薩 文殊菩薩 侍

無皇 降至塵娑 行禮參叩 不多批發 哈哈止

空修清真禮拜寺-單單在清真寺慣例的行禮拜讀誦。

參悟玄機無人知-其中之玄機妙義卻未能讓人了悟。

可蘭經文難了死-如果只是讀誦可蘭經是難了脫生死的。

速拜真師返瑤熙-現在應運的天命真明師倒裝下降於世上了。你們趕緊的找真明師,就能明白可蘭經的真義,依法修持就能清真歸一,而能同返瑤池。

我本 回教真神 穆罕默德 侍

母駕 來佛閣 參叩已畢 止機不說 哈哈止

十字架上身復活-應時應機,或以借物載道而闡明道妙。所以我以十字架歸家,復以顯化復活於十字架上,是暗示玄機妙理於世人之前者也。

猶大立教玄妙多-那時應運,在於猶太立教,啟醒愚迷,渡化眾生,闡發玄機妙旨,是非常的多了。

聖經空示玄真意-費了一代心血留經著典,藉以指示迷津,故暗藏奧妙真意於經內。柰何世人不能窺測真意,不能了悟其奧旨,致而不能實現吾的心意,竟成空示玄真意於經內而已矣。

讚美詩詞作高歌-了想不到的是世人不能悟到聖經中的玄真妙意,而竟將讚美詩詞作為歌唱的題材而已實為謬之甚,誤之甚者也。

吾本 耶蘇基督 侍

真主 降至東土 參

母 默禱 止機不述 哈哈止

谷神不死藏玄牝-虛靈不昧之元神,是不生不滅,永久而長存的,藏此元神的玄妙根元之地名之為玄牝也。

可道可名即非真-谷神無形無象無聲無臭,視之不見,聽之不聞,玄妙莫測,不可以言喻之也。可道可名者已落於言句,雖有所形容,卻不能充份表示其自然無為之妙體,是以可道可名者,是強名之名,非其本體之真耳。

道德五千未言盡-在世上所傳的道德經,雖極其玄奧,且有五千言之多,猶不能言盡其本體之妙也。

速拜天真早歸根-給你們一個好消息,指示恁一個好的辦法,趕快尋找應運的真明師,拜天命的真明師,聞至道,早早歸根認母吧。

吾本 太上老君 侍

母駕 來佛宸 行禮畢 不批雲 哈哈止

菩提慧覺娑婆訶-發妙智慧,領悟惟佛無上妙諦,即性理真傳者,應當速速說法渡眾生,成就一切眾生,超出三界,同歸清淨美境,永證極樂也。

波羅蜜多性彌陀-立沖天大願,認理誠修,了卻罪愆,功圓果滿,脫離生死苦海而登彼岸,則一性圓明,照遍宇宙,充滿法界乃自性之彌陀也。

真空非空法無法-真如本性,離一切迷情所見之相,即真空妙有也。自性本自清淨心本靈明,不起塵伏,何法之有,法為到彼岸之工具,即到彼岸何需法。

如然自在是這個-一真一切真,如如不動,自在清淨無礙者也,此即是我之本性。

吾乃 西天如來 侍

母駕 降至壇台 參叩已畢 侍立壇階 哈哈止

窮理盡性至善玄-窮極萬物深妙之至理,而盡人物之性,以合天道之妙,這樣的自在無礙,圓明通達,是玄也。至善之地也。性體之圓滿呈露也。

人欲淨盡天理全-如將物心人心淨盡,則道心天心流行,自然合於道,合於天,不行而自至,不修而自得,混同造化,妙契天然即明德至善之境也。

窮神知化知其止-悟透神之本體,就能明知其神化妙用,生滅變化之機,知道何是本,何是末,至於明白大道之本體,理性之止處,人類之本來面目,而要常保持而勿失為人生之大本也。

定靜安慮見本源-依正見而知止,則內心充滿了抱負與自信,而有心志的意向確定。既確定心志,則能專心一意的學而時習,不再為塵緣所紛擾,故心神就能清靜。心體既清靜則學德日進,至於氣稟悉化,物慾全消,心身無掛無礙,萬事從理,得大自在,是謂之安也。性體安明,寂然不動,感而遂通,性體妙慧則顯然無遺,此謂之慮。性體妙慧,既顯明,天真即獨露,是謂之復回本來的真面目也。至此則人生之能事畢矣。

我本 大成至聖 文宣王 侍

母駕 來佛庭 參

上帝 止玉衡 哈哈止

白陽旗旛空中懸-白陽的旗旛懸在空中了,雖無形而有跡可見,這是上天的啟示,天時的轉運,時代的主流,建設白陽大同盛世的信號。

白花飄滿天-白陽應運,處處充滿了白陽的氣息,白陽法門,應機而闡,普化大千,天人共辦此著,應化塵世為大同清靜世,如同白花隨風飄滿於天下。

陽關大路達本源-白陽法門是先天秘寶,直接通達理域的康莊大道。若誠心的修學,都能歸根覆命。

衣冠品行端-克己復禮,天下歸仁焉。人人明善復初,個個有道有德,衣冠品行端正,心地光明,家國光明。

教化萬國聚中原-道之降始於中原,再普及於各國,使其同歸一道,一道同風而傚法中原。

祖掌三天權-白陽教主, 儒童金公祖師應運,奉天命掌理三天的大權衡。

主持法令天下傳-掌天盤為白陽教主,主持法令,傳道於世間,弘法於天下.

師徒辦收圓-祖師掌天盤,師尊師母掌道盤,共辦收圓大事。

我本 白陽教主 儒童金公 隨

母駕 來佛庭 參謁

老母 停止玉衡

祥雲瑞彩飄-祥和的瑞雲,彩氣飄流顯現了。使人感覺到,神聖莊嚴的氣氛。

寶輦離天朝-是 老母聖駕寶輦離開了先天。

童子打寶扇-駕前童子,打寶扇侍奉在側。

聖駕臨東郊- 老母聖駕親臨東土。

俺 雲寶二童 隨

母駕 來壇母 行禮畢 靜聽 母評 嘻嘻止

想兒痛斷腸-思念可愛的孩兒,想念不回家的眾兒女,心痛極,悲傷極,幾乎要痛斷了心腸了。

無盡悲傷-想到沉淪在東土苦海中的眾孩兒,就有無限的悲傷,言不盡的悲哀。

極樂家鄉好淒涼-理天本來是極樂淨土,現在已變成冷落、寂寞、悲淒的所在,見景傷情的所在了。

差盡仙佛臨東土-因為已將諸聖賢仙佛都差遣到東土去了。

為救原皇-只為的是要救出原佛子於水火劫煞之中的。為要救其離苦得樂的。

歎迷夢黃梁-可歎者,眾原佛子迷昧深重,未能醒覺,在苦海中掙扎,以虛花假景為真,以苦為樂,流連於黃梁夢中。

愁壞老娘- 老娘為此而哀歎、憂愁、操心。

親身渡世化凡鄉-出於不得已, 老娘才親自蒞臨東土,尋找眾兒女,親自化導他們。

空垂血書千萬語-慈心衷情,親寫千萬語垂於東土,也是空費了一場心情而已。

當作耳旁-因為眾生,未能徹悟妙意,不能看透玄機,竟不體會 老娘心意而當作耳旁風,這叫我如何能心安,如何不歎息呢?

我 無皇上帝 萬靈真宰 率諸佛子 來會皇胎 兒女隱立

細聽開懷 母今批書 警告迷孩 三才少靜 母再批排

先為作序 後批明白 停

金筆一點放光豪-提起金筆開始批書,點到砂上,就放出光華瑞彩,是寶貴至極。

王衡旋轉乾坤搖-轉動玉衡批示下去的都是振憾天地人物的玄機妙理。

言言導破迷津路-言言婆心,句句切切,都是循循開啟眾生之智慧,破其迷妄之境界,所謂破迷顯實也。

字字珠璣惺未覺-字字都是金玉良言,都是玄機妙理,都是啟惺眾愚迷的。

夫道者猶如路也-言這個大道呀,可比是道路一樣。是人生的路途,不可須臾離的。

行必有徑-行走必要有路徑,必須依著路徑行走,就如人生必須有「道」為依據。

但道路有遠近-不過道路是有遙遠的路途,也有近路的。

行之於正,即是天堂-只要言行合理,行走正路的,就好像生活在天堂之中,即是上天堂的路頭。

趨之於邪,則墜落黑暗地獄-背理走向邪路的,就如像生活在地獄之中,即是墮入黑暗之路徑的。

然而道有千條萬條-可是道有千條萬條,非常之多,是說世上千門萬教多的是。

皆非敏捷正路-盡皆不是最迅速的正當的路頭。

惟今母垂金光一線-只有現時, 老母降下來的先天大道,是一條金線路。

路通先天,一步上達-這是頓悟法門,可說是直通光大的光明大路,一步直行就能到達的。

超氣越像,直登聖域-能悟透理氣象的真理。而超氣越像而達到清淨的境界。

今值白陽應運-現今正是白陽應運的時期。

敕令彌勒掌盤-所以敕令 彌勒掌天盤為白陽教主。

弓長闡道共辦收圓-弓長掌道盤,開化闡道,共同辦理收圓大事。

挽三曹同登菩提-挽救天、地、人三曹的生靈,同登覺路。

救眾生共出水火-拯救所有眾生一齊能出苦海。

收萬旁歸一理-收一切的左道旁門邪教,都化其皈依唯一的真理。

集千門會三元-收千門萬教同歸一道,會聚於三元大會。

現今天道各方開化以來-自從大道降世,普化各方至如今。

得道之子,千千萬萬-得道的眾生,已有千千萬萬,非常的多。

誠心實行者,則寥若辰星-而真心誠意的修道行道之人,如若辰星,至為稀少。

難選中流砥柱之子-實在難得選出,守道而不受潮流屈服,獨立而不撓,甚之還能挽回潮流之人。

難拔頂天棟樑之才-難得選拔出,頂天立地,能荷擔大任的人才。

母觀各地佛子,識各個多是懈怠- 皇娘慧眼觀看各地的得道佛子,大多數的人,對道的寶貴認不夠,都是不求精進,退縮不前的居多。

雖稍有進行者,確實無剛強猛勇之志-雖然其中有少數進行之人,又缺乏確實堅強的毅心,猛勇的志氣。

當今諸佛仙,屢次垂訓-現在諸天仙佛,時常到東土來垂示訓文。

盼眾兒等,各宜立沖天大願-都是鼓勵兒女,希望眾兒女等,各自能自覺奮發,立定遠大的志向,發大誓願。

因多言行不顧,立願不了-可是大多數的人,都是言行不相顧,只有發誓願而不能照願行,不能了願的多。

嗟呼,如此看來,不由我血淚滴滴傷心甚矣-唉!實在可歎,看到這樣的情形,不能自主的血淚滴滴而下,太令 皇母傷心極了。

故此的今降精一垂書批訓-為這原故,今特親臨,精一佛堂批書訓示。

誡告我原佛兒女-用親情悲心來告誡 皇娘的眾原佛子。

力篤猛行-勉勵眾佛子,多體悟真理,奮起猛勇之志,貫徹始終,身體力行。

佳光一刻千金之貴-美好的時光,雖一刻之短,實值千金之寶貴的,要及時把握時間不可空過。

良辰失去萬古之恨-在這良辰佳期,不求進德修業,是再沒有這良好的機會了。失了這次的機會就成為永遠的遺恨了。永遠的沉淪在苦海了。

可不深思也-這是升降的關頭,是重大緊要的問題,怎可不深深地鄭重的考慮的嗎?

母今垂書妙意甚廣- 皇娘現今所垂示的書訓,所含的妙意,非常的深遠廣大。

惟望我皇兒參之悟之-只是祈望我的皇兒們,隨時隨地徹底的參悟吧。

是書在處,千佛萬祖敬護無神不敬-是書之所在,千佛萬祖,都非常的尊重衛護,一切神衹都非常的恭敬護持。

如有不敬重者,必然災星臨身-何況是凡夫,如果有人不恭敬尊重者,一定要受到譴責而災禍臨身的。

書成印刷-訓示完篇即可付印成書。

立萬古不易之定理-一旦印刷成書,就是成就了永遠不能變易之定理。

闡未來至精之底蘊-亦是詳細的闡明今從未來的最精、極微妙的事理。

不可高擱-千萬不可將這書訓高置而不顧,一定要恭讀充份的體會。

慇勤宣化,實地而行-更應因時、因地、因人,費心勞神,廣為宣化,確確實實的心維體行。

望佛子早明心性-期望眾佛子,早早悟明自心自性,回復了本來的靈明。

攜手同返共登聖域耳-攜手同返故家鄉,都能返本還原,一齊同登聖域耳。

望兒女等實行是幸-只是期待眾兒女能遵從書訓,真心實意的實行,是最美滿的了。 .

是為序-以上所批者為此書之序文。

止機下壇稍靜批-止住機管稍為休息再來批示 停。

書停

訓垂東土指流源-垂訓於東土眾兒女,指明造化之妙,本末始終先後之經過情形與根元。賜與能明白人類之本來。

子女返本拜天然-是祈望眾兒女,能因之而惺悟,立志要反妄歸真,返本還原,誠意而訪求明師,拜 天然祖,得到真正的金線路。

十字街前點靈竅- 天然祖是天命真明師,才能真知歸還之正路,受明師指開十字街前的靈山寶塔靈竅,就能通達聖域了。靈竅就是通達的正門正路。

誡告皇胎力篤前-鄭重的告誡皇胎子,徹悟這個玄機,不撓不屈的躬行實踐,猛勇前進吧,絕對正確的能達到圓滿的目的。

一誠告原佛子細聽根源-要開始批示第一段的誡告,原佛子要靜心詳細的誠聽我所講出來的真理根源。

金筆動洩盡了天機妙玄-動金筆所要批示者,都是將天機妙玄洩盡無餘的。

憶當初天未分混沌未判-想先來說明化生萬物的根源。就是乾坤未判,大地未開,未有萬物的當初,謂之混沌。

沓冥冥無人我空空一團-此時無天地日月,風雲雷雨,山川草木,飛禽走獸以及魚鱉昆蟲。且日月未明,陰陽未分,天地之體,合而為一,清濁不分,昏昏濛濛,空空一團,乃謂之無極也。先天也。真理一團也。

九六億原佛子先天同聚-九六億原佛子,則在此先天共同生活著。

無憂愁無煩惱自在安然-無愁悶,也無苦惱,非常的逍遙安適,常樂自在。

仙兄弟仙姊妹母身來伴-眾仙兄弟、仙姐妹,都在母親的身邊陪伴。

隨母來隨母去不離身邊-跟隨 皇娘來來去去,時時都不離 皇娘身邊。

極樂國任逍遙隨意玩耍-在這極樂淨土,無拘無束,安閒自在,任你自由的去遊戲玩耍.

乘青龍跨綵鳳無量尊嚴-坐青龍,騎綵鳳,實在無限的尊貴,無比的莊重威嚴。

不懼寒不懼暑無束無管-無寒無暑所以不畏懼,無拘無束,無有管制,隨意隨便。

無陰陽無對待至理純然-無陰無陽,無明無暗,無相對比之事物,是至善妙境。

暇無事任遨遊先天妙景-閒暇無事時,隨意行走,玩賞先天的妙景色。

悶倦來或下棋或將琴彈-心中憂鬱不樂,或疲乏之時,就下棋開心,或者彈琴解悶。

吃的是仙桃果瓊漿玉液-所食的是仙桃等果類。所飲的是精美好味,凡世所無的飲料。

穿的是登雲鞋仙衣仙衫-所穿在身的都是先天的寶物,登雲鞋與仙衣仙衫。

論無極是聖域至善寶境-講這個無極,是聖仙佛所居的聖境,極樂至善之寶地。

靜而應通萬化萬類根源-無極清靜而能應付一切,具有生生化化之妙,是天地人物之總根源。

自從那交子會氣數已到-自從大道運行,至子會時時機成熟,氣數到了。

為母我命七佛治理坤干- 皇娘就敕令七位佛祖按時,分別開始設立天界十三層天,來治理宇宙各類行政事物。

萬八載氣數定天始成就-其間歷經約一萬八百年時間,三十三天的各宮各殿各府等設施才逐漸設立。

又待至丑會滿地始完全-又經過約一萬八百年時間,到丑會時,七十二地,各大部洲等才接續完成。

清氣升為天盤佈置星斗-其經過的情形大概這樣的。先天一氣化生萬物,太極一理包含群生,太空正氣,凝成初具,薄氣養成空氣。一化而成太氣。太氣而為純氣。純氣而為白氣,白氣而為清氣,清氣而為無極,由無極辟光分為五色,五色既具五行乃行,五行既行陰陽判位,動者屬陽,動極而靜,靜者屬陰。一動一靜而分陰陽,陽為輕清之氣,上浮而為天,天之精華凝結而為日月星辰,各有位置,各有運行軌道。理至即生氣,氣行則生象,氣盛象成,流行運御。

濁氣降凝為地湖海山川-陰為重濁之氣,下降凝結而為地也。地之凝結而為山川河海,是醜會前劫之灰搏成一塊而生地,地形成,山川草木之性下降,理復生氣,氣復生象,而地辟於丑,乾坤定矣。

至寅會天地交日月合照-迨至寅會,日月之光,以此為光,光華燦爛,始辟天地(象天),天地陰陽之氣升降;日月相交而變易。

合陰陽各氤氳萬類生全-調合陰陽運行,天地安泰,始有風雷,風雷鼓蕩,散發至各星辰。星辰定極使有方位,安天定地後而風調雨順,化育萬物。

此即是先天妙開闢之本-這就是先天造化之妙,開天闢地生人生物之本源。

無極靜太極動皇極坤干-無極是純然至靜之體,太極已落於陰陽二氣之動體。皇極是天地人物有形象的。

道即理理即道虛靈之妙-道就是真理,其理就是道。生天育地萬有之根源。其體至虛至靈,是真空又是妙有,最是玄妙無比。

道生一一生二二又生三-一者氣、理也。二者陰陽也。三者萬物萬靈也。道(無)為萬類之根源,能生天地萬物故謂之一。一而生陰陽二氣,二氣再生天地靈萬物。

一本散萬殊栽自無入有-一本散於萬殊,化生萬物,由無形無象之真理,化生有形有象之物質矣。

其奧妙是神仙亦難盡言-如此之生生化化,這個玄妙之實際情形,雖然是神仙,也很難用一般言語來讓人能夠完全明白。

天既成地既立萬物齊備-天地既已成立,世間之生成是備齊了。

東土裡無人煙缺少女男-天地之間,萬物皆已具備,但缺少了人類治理萬物。

那時節為母我無奈之處-那時候,為 母我無可奈何的,出於不得已的情形之下。

方捨我九六子齊降凡間-才忍心的捨了九六原子,一齊降到凡間。

屢次的差原佛東土而下-所以經遏數次差遣原佛子降下東土。

來一次返一次不肯治凡-可是來一次,就回去一次,時常回家不肯住凡世來治理世界。

無奈何為母我造下血酒-在萬般的無奈何之中,為 母我,才造就血酒。

三山坡哄醉了菩薩佛男-在三山坡引誘菩薩佛男喝下血酒,使其沉醉不醒。

設一個大仙池齊來洗澡-又設一個大仙池,使他們一齊來沐浴洗身軀。

趁機會仙衣鞋收回理天-趁此機會,將眾佛子之登雲鞋、仙衣仙衫均收回理天。

眾佛子酒醒來不見母面-酒醉的眾佛子清醒了,卻看不到 皇母的慈容了。

又不見仙衣鞋可在那邊-又看不到仙衣鞋,不知仙衣鞋到哪去了。非常的著急。

為娘我悲痛淚原子呼喚-在這時候,為 娘亦是非常的難過,悲聲痛哭,淚流滿面,的叫我的眾佛子。

爾眾等速東奔莫要再戀-爾們眾佛子,速速往東土去吧,不要再留戀在此。

如若是仙衣鞋交與爾等-設使我將仙衣鞋交還給爾們呢?

爾那個亦不肯在世治凡-爾們當中誰都不願意留在塵世治理凡間的。

折樹枝合樹葉遮寒蔽冷-在凡世,折下樹枝連樹葉,設法御寒蔽冷吧。

餓了吃松柏子渴飲清泉-飢餓時可吃下松柏子,口渴了可飲清涼的泉水。

眾佛子如掉魂悲哀悲歎-眾佛子就如像失魂落魄似的悲傷哀怨歎息。

問母我至何時方把家還-至此眾佛子就請問 皇娘,到什麼時候,才能准我們回來。

母言答三期末大開普渡- 老母就回答說,等至三期末劫,大開普渡的時候。

親捎書親寄信親渡佛原- 老娘自然就親自寫書信,親自寄給您,又親身來渡眾原佛子。

眾兒女心猶疑悲聲大放- 皇娘雖有此明白的指示,可是眾佛子猶不能放心,悲哀的放聲大哭起來了。

為母我寫合同付與皇原- 皇娘看到如此情形,就寫了合同(合同乃子亥手印即認母歸根之意),賦予在眾佛子的靈性身上。

自此我原佛子東土而奔-眾佛子得到 皇母所賦予之靈性後,也就奔往東土去了。

治世界為男女栽立人煙-從此在凡塵治理世界,為男為女,住於凡世生活。

母子分各東西好不難過-自此 母子就分離, 母在西天,子在東土,各位一方,所以時時思念,掛心感覺痛楚。

自此我眾佛子受盡熬煎-自從眾佛子下到東土後,就受盡了窘迫憂苦的生活。

至今時屈指算六萬年載-至現在詳細的計算,就是已經過六萬餘年之久了。

每想兒在世苦母心難安-每每想到眾兒女在世間飽受痛苦的情形,為 母心就難得清靜,非常的不安。

今時下運已至為母降道-現今時運已到了,為 母我,要實現對眾兒女的諾言,所以就將大道降來世間。

差三佛辦末後普渡收圓-又欽差三佛辦理末後一著,普渡收圓大事,是專程來接引眾佛子回家的。

前後的真實語一一說盡-前前後後的來龍去脈,其實的經過,都不留的說明白了。

望我的原佛子速求真傳-期望我的原佛子,速速約訪求為 母欽差的明師,去瞭解為 母用降的真理天道。

登上了金線路隨母天返-來坐上這隻大法船,攀著此金線,跟隨 皇娘返回天堂吧。

不醒悟墜苦海永難身翻-若不醒悟的人,失去了這樣的機會,就是永遠的墜落苦海,難得有翻身出苦的日子了。

言至此不由我痛淚下滾-說到這裡,不由得我,已是血淚斑斑,柔腸寸斷。

只得是稍止機再為批全-忍不住了,批不下去了,只得暫停機管,稍停一會,再來批示吧。

天道闡發聖脈傳-天道降世,闡明聖聖佛佛,脈脈相傳的妙理奧旨,普傅於世間。

敕令三佛辦收圓-敕令三位老古佛,負起責任,辦理三曹收圓的大事。

若還不求天然渡-假如還是執迷不悟,不尋求明師指點或求不到天然祖的渡化。

歷劫千生身難翻-雖經歷萬劫千生亦難得有翻身跳出苦海之一日的。

再誡告原佛子洗耳聽真-再來批示第二段誡告,諸原佛子,要恭敬真切的聽清楚。

今本是三期劫苦不勘雲-現今就是所謂三期末劫,所受的苦楚是言不盡的。

天該盡地該殘氣數已盡-氣數已經到了天地元氣枯袞,快要收束的時候了。

為母我豈忍的傷害兒身-難道為 母的我,忍心的看到災劫來傷害兒身,而不救援的嗎。

開文運垂覺路撒下金線-啟開大道顯明之氣運,垂下破癡迷之光明金線大路,普散救渡之慈航。

闡天道稱一貫貫滿乾坤-闡明天道之妙秘,稱之為一貫,處處開化,以真道貫攝眾生心。

差彌勒掌天盤萬旁歸正-欽差 彌勒尊佛,掌理天盤,而所有左道旁門都使其統歸正宗。

命天然掌道盤靈妙化身-又再敕令 天然佛掌理道盤,是靈妙天尊所化身的。

賜大肚掌敕令萬神助道-欽賜 彌動佛執掌一切權衡,眾仙佛都要打幫助道。

代天宣飛鸞化諸佛諸真-諸天神聖萬仙菩薩,處處顯化,方方設教,或飛鸞闡明大道代天宣化。

先天裡母不留仙佛神聖-為救眾生, 皇娘已敕令眾仙佛都降臨凡塵,不留在先天裡。

眾菩薩眾仙真俱投凡塵-眾仙佛神聖都奉命倒裝下降東土了。

論天大論地大惟母命大-論天地雖大,實際上 老母天命更大。

順著昌逆者亡天淵之分-順應天命者光明興旺,逆者黑暗禍殃,實是相差太甚了。

此一次開普渡亙古無有-像這一次大開普渡的大事,自古至今是未曾有過的。

萬古的真奇緣巧遇此春-這是百千萬劫來稀有的真奇緣,所以幸運的,恰好能遇到這良辰佳期。

上渡仙下渡鬼中渡善信-上要渡河漢星斗,氣天大仙,下要渡地府幽冥鬼魂,中要渡凡世之善男信女。

收千門並萬教同歸正根-並要收左道旁內,千千萬萬教,齊來歸正宗。

傳末後一著先天機妙玄-最末後才傳這最光明的、稀有的天機妙玄,是謂真理天道。

得一指開金鎖現出金身-受明師一指,把無縫鎖開了。醒覺而悟透本來,現出金身來了。

先傳這古合同靈山原證-最先所傳的古合同是在於靈山母子要分離時, 皇娘親書付與原佛子的憑證。

次點這玄關竅白陽法門-再來點開通天門,玄關一竅,是白陽法門的精要。

再傳這無字經通天神咒-第三次所傳的口訣,無字真經,通天的咒語, 皇母所降之三教精義。

念動了仙佛聖來護兒身-把神咒念動了,仙佛神聖,隨聲應感,可以來保護兒身的。

得天道天榜上莫名高掛-行得天道的人,上天註冊掛號,名存於天榜上。

地府中勾了賬脫出苦輪-地府則抽名,除去了陰籍,所以能得脫離輪迴之苦。

朝聞道夕死可憑此一指-孔老夫子所謂「朝上聞得真道,則夕死亦無可遺恨」,這麼寶貴的真切的道,就是憑明師的指導。

指出來無價寶直返瑤琳-指出你無價之寶,無極之真,天命之性,光陀陀,活潑潑,直登聖域。

上上乘一步超至簡至近-這是最上一乘,一步直超的頓悟法,最為簡便之捷徑。

脫凡體成聖體極樂長春-脫離了臭皮囊凡俗之體,成為金剛不壞之身,永遠在聖境享受先天之樂。

並非是空口說真憑真證-為 母所說的並不是空言虛語,是正確的,真實的,有顯證的。

而且這假色身可證明分-連這肉身假體都可以證明,可作實驗,能徹底明白的。

冬不挺夏不臭容顏端正-冬天不挺屍,夏天不腐臭,不脫五行,如生的一般容顏端正。

此本是臭皮囊得證金身-肉體本來就是臭皮囊,那有這罕有奇妙之事,由此可以證明確實是得了真道而證了金身的。

如不信命真靈來壇可證-如可再不相信,可以命真靈來佛壇做證明的。

事事真件件實豈有處雲-所講的事事都是真的,件件都是實的,那有空談虛語呢?

真天道真天命三界無二-所以說是正宗真天道,又是真天命,是三界中唯一無二的了。

有道統祖祖傳直到如今-有道統的正脈,祖祖奉天承運,而接續遞傳至於今時的。

二九盤收束起弓長應運-十八代應運真明師是弓長祖,辦理末後一著。

在家中如出家火宅僧人-白陽法門,個個可以在家修真道,像是在火宅之出家和尚。

今時代真機展普遍大地-這時候真道來降世大展宗風,普化大地。

諸天神眾仙佛共下東林-因之諸天神聖仙佛打幫助道,各荷命降下東土。

各處裡施顯化驚醒迷子-隨方闡道,到處顯化,開鸞設教;都是為要驚醒迷昧中的眾生的。

或飛鸞或借竅親渡原真-或是飛鸞宣化,或是以借竅,婆心切切,親身來渡化原佛子。

苦海中駕法船渡挽九二-在這五濁苦海中,駕駛這隻金法船,藉以渡化九二原子。

三天事人間辦天借人云-此三天大事要在人間來辦理,是天借人辦理以及宣化的。

各應當加慇懃孜孜精進-各人應該更加發奮,努力的學習而求精進。

替天傳代天化助爾師尊-代天宣化,替天闡道,盡心盡力的幫助恁師尊。

道賴人而宏展人賴天助-道是依靠人之努力奮發而可大宏展,人是依賴上天輔助而成功。

天人接活潑潑建立功勳-天人合辦,要勤勉,活潑潑的來建功立果。

現如今北方道開化已久-現時在北方的道務,開化已是很久的了。

難選這大棟樑真中之真-尚難選出能作大棟樑的頂天立地的佛子。

現如今真天道半明半暗-現時的道還是未太明顯,是屬於半明半暗的時候。

莫失此好機會佳期良辰-千萬不可錯失了此建功立果的良好機會。

故此的為母我今垂十誡-為此良辰佳期難再,所以為 母現今垂十誡來啟示。

催促我好兒女一齊知音-來訓勉督促我的好兒女,一齊能明白的詳詳細細。

修天道離不了開闡渡化-修持大道是不能沒有闡明道義渡化眾生之課程的。

發婆心用苦口不倦誨人-要以仁慈的心腸懇切勸導,不厭惡多次的調教,隨地隨人隨時循循的善誘人。

必須要立定了沖天大願-一定要立定了志向,發宏誓大願,作為精進之目標。

貴乎汝實行辦正己成人-最重要者,要照誓願,躬行實踐,更以身作則,立好標桿了宏願,先正己而後成全人。

掛虛名圖好看濫竽充數-無實際的修持,只有修道的虛名,或以修道做體面誇張為目的而並無真實成績的,是混淆的充當一個數目而已。

像如此難以返極樂家門-像這等人,有名而無實的,是難得回返極樂家鄉的。

又如是假面具敷衍了事-或者虛心假意,陽奉陰違,表面上是像真心修道的人,或是做事無規無矩,潦草了事,只做個面子上之應酬式的。

終久來必然是墜落沉淪-像這種人終久必然是墜落苦海,永久沉淪的。

忽行止忽作輟半途而廢-突然振作,又突然停止,間斷而無恆心的,而修至半途而退道不修的。均不能圓滿,不能成功。

打殘靈壓陰山永難翻身-這種是殘缺不圓的罪靈,定要打壓在陰山,永遠的難得出苦。

望我的原佛子早些快醒-希望我的原佛子,早一日,早一時,快一點兒醒悟吧。

猛勇進貫始終定然成真-立沖天大志,認理真修,徹始徹終,恆志不渝者是一定能成功的。

外功滿內功圓速速渡化-希求內外功行之圓滿,必須速速渡化眾生是第一要素。

上乘法千葉蓮立於凡塵-上乘大法降在世間,而尊貴之先天果位,千葉蓮亦是要在凡塵建功立德而定就,所以要在此凡塵多建功樹德才是。

任兒是大羅仙佛祖降世-任憑你是大羅金仙或是佛祖來降世的。

無真功無實善難返瑤京-若無真的功行,無真的善德,亦難以返回理域的。

聽母勸再不可不肯發奮-聽從 皇娘的苦勸,好好的努力上進吧,不可再退縮不前啊!

如若是慢一步難立功勳-設使再躊躇不前,將佳期錯過,雖慢一步,就難有建功立果的機會了。

為領袖為壇主責任重大-領命為領袖的人,作壇主的人,所肩負的責任是非常的重大。

一人愚萬人墜誤己誤人-其中如有一人愚迷則妨得道務不得正常,誤己而又誤人,誤了諸多眾生不能超脫。

如若是一人明智慧廣達-反過來說,設使有一賢明之人,有了超越的智慧。

能引賢能調眾萬人成真-他就引導眾生成為賢能,且調度得法,可以成就很多的人得證妙果。

今曉諭辦事人壇主領袖-惟今特為辦事人員,壇主,領袖等明白的訓示。

各應當發毅剛勤上加勤-各人應該發出剛強毅力,猛勇之志,發憤努力。

設何法能渡得迷津登岸-時時想,刻刻思,用何法才能叫醒迷昧的眾生,使其回頭向道,且旦道岸。

用何法能催眾齊發真心-宜用何種方法才能催促眾人,認道之真而發出至誠真心

心要似行雲變意如流水-要因人、因地、因時,有臨機應變之方,應付圓融之靈妙慧。

隨上下隨方圓能屈能伸-要隨遇而安,因時制宜,有規有矩,進退得法,無適而不當,無入而不自得。

和而流是大過依理為準-無正見無定見而隨聲附和,或順流俗是最大的過錯,必要依真理為準。

掃貪嗔斷癡愛清淨法身-要除盡貪嗔癡愛三毒四害,離煩惱之垢染,即是佛之真身。

功愈高位愈險時時謹慎-功高位顯,過盛則有傾覆之虞,稍有輕舉妄動,便險象隨生,誤事而貽後悔,所以要時時檢點,言語行動,小心不荀且,不疏忽才是。

登極峰墜下來萬丈深淵-登至山之極頂,不慎而墜下來,即是萬丈的深坑了。

飛得高跌得重一定之理-飛的愈高跌落下來,所受的傷癒重,是一定的道理。

又豈可聰明子作了癡人-謹慎的依理而行,那可以聰慧的人,因不慎重而失敗作了昏暗愚癡人,聰明人不可作出糊塗事。

畏三畏思九思言行相顧-當要奉行敬事三畏,畏天命、畏大人、畏聖人之言,更加看時要力求分明,(視思明)聽時要力求清楚(聽思聰)臉色要力求溫和(色思溫)態度要力求恭敬(貌思恭)說話要力求誠實(言思忠)做事要力求鄭重(事思敬)有了疑惑要不怕請教他人(疑思問)有了氣忿,要想到患難時大家同心之情景(忿思難)遇見有利的事,要想到是否有違道義,(得思義)競競翼翼行此克己之功夫,而要行顧言,言顧行,這樣的篤行。

遵三省守四勿方是賢真-遵曾子之三省,依顏子之四勿,心存道義,勤依禮節,隨時細心的省察,才是賢明之人。

遵訓行登聖域極樂長享-遵行 皇娘慈訓而自強不息者,即能返回理天,永遠的享受極樂。

不遵守任己意地獄安身-不遵守慈訓而隨己所欲,傷理害德者墮落地獄受苦。

又批了一篇語佛子牢記-又批示了很長約一篇言語,希望眾佛子牢牢記住。

三才息稍靜坐再垂訓文-三才稍為靜坐休息,然後再來繼續批示訓文 停。

惟道獨尊我獨尊-只有生天育地,萬物根源的大道最為尊貴的,所以說 老母娘是至尊。

生剋制化老身份-一氣之流行,五行之變化,相生相剋,日月星辰之輪流轉移,按時就序,四時之轉化,飛潛動植,生殺予奪,都是由 皇娘來主持的。

三界十方母為主-理、氣、像三界十方均是 皇母為主宰的。

養育聖凡一靈根-聖與凡,全都是源出同一靈根,所謂在聖不加增,在凡不少滅的。

三誡告原佛子心性早明-第三段誡告原佛子,早早明白自己之本性。

悟真理參天道真空不空-啟悟真理,究參天道,瞭解道的本體,雖視之不見,聽之不聞,無形無象,但其實際確有存在。是離一切迷情所見之相,是非空之空謂叫之真空,並非無實際之存在,一無所有之空也。

有即無無即有有無一本-有者有形有象,視之可見者也。無者真空之妙有,希夷微妙,大地萬物之祖根也。由無生有,乾坤奠矣,三才立矣。萬物生焉。無能生有,有還於無,即是有無相生之妙,有無原是一體,道之妙體妙用也。

色是空空是色非色非空-色者聲色即一切由個人觀點所看到的對象。空為把自己化為無我,為時隨地與所處的時、空溶為一體,之整體性的觀念與實踐也。所有形體的物質或其現象,會成為無形體的現象而消失。所有無形體的現象,又會成為有形體的物質或其現象而存在,此乃物質轉換之質量不變定律。因此是以言色亦不是,言空亦不是,色空本一體之妙用,不空不色也。色空不異,妙理全彰也。

想當初氣未分混沌未判-想起最初陰陽未分,大地未開,混混沌沌。

一團理無聲臭杳杳冥冥-是純然的一團元氣,無聲無臭,混然天真也,粹然無極也。

無極動太極現陰陽評定-無極者無形也。無名也.無量無邊至虛至靈極靜不動之理天也。太極者陰陽之氣升降之理,流行之氣天也。無極靜體,動而為太極,太極生兩儀,分陰分陽矣,陰陽者有動有靜,有清有濁之變道也。

分三才分四相又化五行-陽者輕清上升而為天,陰者重濁下凝而為地,陰陽升降,二氣互施,而生人生物,三才立極矣。兩儀又分四相即四時變化,寒暑代謝之氣天也.即太陽少陽太陰少陰也。再分五行,金木水火土而分行天運之者也。

判六候列七政九宮八卦-太極一氣流行,清濁不同,度度之氣味有異,五日有奇為一候,一月為六候,為一月之周天,又列定水木火金土五星與日月為七政,掛於虛空運御不息,又分干坎艮震巽離坤兌八卦,是為八方,與中央一宮合即謂九宮,而宇宙成就矣,變化盡矣。

分順逆現盈虛萬類盡生-太極之氣半陽半陰,陽為順,陰為逆,一氣之流行,無日不變,無時不易,陽氣上升,則百谷草木,春發夏長,陰氣下降,則草木黃落,如此萬物均感於氣生生化化矣。

論奧妙談虛無幾個能懂-論起生生化化之妙,虛而能神化自然,無而能生萬有,有幾個人能明白了悟,這虛無之真理呢?

這真理古靈光至虛至清-這真理是無極之真,大地萬物之根源,無塵垢可言非言語不能形容。

無陰陽無對待不增不減-不入於陰陽,不落於五行,又無相互對比之事物,不會因為時空關係而增加或減少。

又無形又無象又非頑空-且無氣體,無形相,但卻真空妙有。

非青紅非寒暑非靜非動-不是青色或紅色,實無有色彩,又不是寒,亦不是暑,又不是靜體,也不是動體,奧妙的無法形容它。

萬化源真玄機隱於此中-這就是化生萬物的根源,深奧妙機的本體,就是藏在其中。

費隱間無色相至玄至妙-費,用之廣也。隱,體之微也。超乎一身之外謂之費,藏乎一身之中謂之微,費則充塞天地之間佈滿宇宙,無物不有,無時不然,但又無形跡之可見,無聲臭之可尋,費隱莫測,費則隱,隱則費,玄極妙極,莫測之也。

視弗見聽弗聞彌羅色空-至虛至靈,大無不包,細無不入,無形質之可見,無聲臭之可聞,偏滿法界,無所不貫,無所不穿也。

不動變不顯章無為而化-不化刻意去改變,又沒有明顯變化,但隱約之中含有運行而能成人成物是謂大化也。

真主宰大樞紐達化萬靈-道是宇宙萬物獨一無二,至尊至貴的真主宰,萬物生存的中心根源。

高無上超九重色空之外-上極無上,此乃大道之蘊,至理之奧,超乎九重天之上,欲界、色界、無色界之外,為無極理天也。

淵無下裹地府九幽十冥-深極無底下,包含幽冥地府十殿諸司。

貫乾坤貫三界無處不貫-貫乎天地之中,又貫乎欲界、色界、無色界之內,雖不離乎氣,亦不雜乎氣,上理河漢星斗,五行得而順布,下理十殿諸司,九幽得之而秩序,中理山河大地,萬姓億兆,飛潛動植,世間有情無情品類也。

天與地合萬類離此成空-得之而各得其所,各遂其生,故無所不理,各得其理,若離此則永失真道,根源既失,不能生存矣。

強曰道稱真一挽化宇宙-玄妙莫測,本無名,又不可道,不可名,強名之曰道,稱為真一,以此維持宇宙、挽回宇宙、啟化眾生。

此本是真來源無極根恆-所言說的是化生萬有的真根源,是無極常道,萬有的本體。

道在天天清爽棋盤轉動-道在天,為天之本體,為天之原動力,所謂天得一以清,而能完全的發揮其功能。

布星斗運日月一氣流行-所以日月星辰;風雲雷雨,春夏秋冬,晦朔弦望,晝夜長短,分度盈宿,變化於上昭昭然而不可易,盡其變而有常之道也。

道在地凝結那山川潤育-道在地為地理,凡地之成形者,山嶽之凝結,河海之流通,草木之生成,人物之養育,水火土石,萬方品類造化於中列列為而不可改者也。

生萬有長萬物賴一而成-地之有此妙能,亦是全賴得此一道之妙而成之也。

道在人人得生知覺動轉-道之在人為天命之性,是人所以生之理,主理人之一身,知覺運動,人始有生命,所以能生存也。

人有道不知有故難超生-人人有此無價至寶,無極真靈,而人不自覺其有,不能常特持其原有,故而輪迴苦海,不能了脫生死。

三教理無有二皆母欽命-儒釋道三教之真理,並無二理,是同一理,同此一道,都是 皇母欽差,遵奉敕旨傳此真道的。是一本同宗的。

來傳道本傳這虛無妙靈-所謂來傳道,實際上是傳這真宰之心,無極虛靈的。是要眾生能自覺自己本來面目的。

道金丹釋舍利儒曰天性-此妙靈,道教謂之金丹,佛教謂舍利,儒教言為天性。

皆本是此靈光名異理同-其根本就是講這個靈光的。名稱雖異,而其實體是一樣是同此一理的。

千古來無二法道無二道-自古及今經過雖久,真理微妙法是無二樣的。道亦無二道的。是唯一無二,斯可謂之道也。

仙佛聖傳心印一本同宗-所謂仙佛神聖,以心傳心的心法,心心相印者,即是傳此同一根本正宗也。

明一法通萬法法法盡曉-徹明這正宗正法,就可以一理貫通萬法,所謂一理通萬理徹,能瞭解一切法也。

千佛經萬聖書一理貫通-所有的佛經聖典都是講說這個真理的,徹悟一理就是徹悟三教經典所闡示的真理,就能圓通三教的。

自三聖歸天後涅槃止渡-自從三教聖人圓寂歸天後,真道就不傳於世上,世人對真道的認識也就稀有了。

斷線路不傳道教存於東-西天之金線路就這樣的斷了。真道既不傳,只有留存教義,於東土了。就是傳於世間者是各教之教義。不是各教之心法真傳真道也。

至今時三千載無人明曉-至如今經過已三千年之久了。而世人並無一人明白了這個真實情形的。

歧途出萬教展真理未明-正宗失傳致而異端紛起,狂妄之輩,盜襲名字,張浮駕誕,簧惑愚蒙,故萬教雖發展,均未明徹真理,未能得到真傳也。

今時下開普渡奉天承運-現在其道降世,傳授心法,大開普渡,是奉天命,是順應天時的,所以說,這是現時眾靈之幸也。

龍華會天開選大展宗風-上天開科要選拔賢良,故開設龍華大會,要發揚光大正宗。

上繼續無根秘三聖奧旨-上是繼續道脈,秉承天意,顯揚上天的秘寶真道,三聖所傳的心法玄妙理。

下開啟眾生等同把舟登-下是要啟發眾靈醒覺,使其均登坐法舟。

上上乘真妙訣誰能明曉-這是最上一乘之真妙法,是道脈真傳,三聖所傳的真道秘傳秘訣,世人那一個能明曉這個底細。

想覓真求弓長大道得成-如想訪真道的人,速速訪求明師弓長,就能得到真傳,所以、亦能成大道。

得天道速行動修真藉偽-已經訪到明師,得知天道的人,則須要速速行功立德,借假體來修持真道。

道雖空空不了萬有成空-道雖是無形無象,卻真空妙有。一般看得到的有形有像所有品類,仍然會朽壞成空的。

人生世如海中一粒粟米-一個人生存在這世間,如同在大海中漂浮的一粒栗米,最為微小的,生命是極其有限的。

隨潮來隨潮去不分西東-逐時尚隨時髦,縱情逐欲,像似隨潮來,隨波去的粟米不分方向,心無主見,東奔西走,日流污下的生活。

酒色財迷住了本來佛性-沉湎於酒色,貪慕於名利,致而迷住了本然佛性的靈明。

貪七情染六欲蔽住本靈-縱七情,喜恕哀樂愛惡欲,逐六欲,色聲香味觸法,因而勾心鬥角,遮蔽了本靈妙慧。

慾海波無休止情枷愛鎖-人欲無止境,如海之深而難填,身家子女等情枷愛鎖被纏的無法解縛。

貪榮華戀富貴名利網繩-貪戀世上之榮華富貴,名利等竟成為纏縛吾身之網繩,牢牢牽住不能動轉。

石中火閃電光怎能久長-如兩石相擊而出之火花,閃電光一閃即逝,如此身外之物,那能久長哪。

如曇花閃一閃孽果結成-亦像曇花一樣,一開未幾就謝萎了,不但萬有成空,而且累積了很多的罪孽。

迷人們他豈悟紅塵是假-迷昧的人們,他豈悟透這紅塵的一切都是假象暫時的呀。

認其苦以為樂如同蟻蠅-認假為真,迷真逐妄,營營自私,以苦為樂,狀如同蟻蠅之生活。

百年間是三萬六千餘日-人生若能活到百歲之壽命,亦僅是三萬六千餘日而已。

不想想能幾時身得安寧-怎麼不想一想看,人之短短的一生中能有多少時間,能得到心身安靜的生活。

少而壯壯而老老而歸盡-由少年而壯年,由壯年而老年,而鳴乎哀哉,與世長辭了。此身亦無了,其他一切亦都無了。

這酸甜合苦辣好不傷情-人一生的過程中,所受的酸甜苦辣,回想起來,都是讓人感傷、哀怨。

生老病死與苦誰能脫過-有誰能脫離出生老病死與世上的一切痛苦呢?

一轉眼幼兒童白髮成翁-歲月過的很快,轉眼間,幼兒童也已變成了白髮曲腰的老翁了。

空手來空手去一文難帶-來生時是空手來,去時也是空手而去,在世的錢財再多也無法帶得去。

只落得一孤墳靈赴幽冥-只是落得一個墳墓而已,而靈魂卻要往地府去報到了。

何論你富王侯賞罰定判-冥司鐵面無私,不論你在世時,是王候宰相,或是富貴勢力之家,是照你在世之存心,所作善惡而定賞罰的。

了因果畜轉人人轉畜牲-了其因緣之果報,由畜轉人,或是由人轉生畜牲。

自寅會至今時數萬年載-自寅會到現今,生生死死,輪迴不息,已經過數萬年之久了。

輪迴苦永無止淒涼難評-受了這無止境的輪迴苦慘,實在淒愴的難以言說的。

這竅出那竅入改房換捨-由這竅出去,由那竅入,如遷居改房換捨一樣。

張家男李家女場場成空-或生在張家為男,或生在李家為女,場場都是空來空去到底得到什麼,只是為其因果所致。

愈轉變而愈迷日流污下-輪迴轉變的次數愈多,迷昧也愈深,加上環境物慾污染,陷陷愈深而終久墜落。

忘卻了先天娘生性無生-致而忘記了先天 皇娘,生我本性的 無生老母。

人之本先天降靈山一脈-人之本靈是由先天降下來的,是 皇母的原佛子。

聖不增凡不減聖凡同宗-這靈光聖凡都是平等一樣的,在聖不加增,在凡不少減,聖凡同一靈根的。

惺悟者成聖賢身登極樂-惺悟的人,淨盡迷昧,復回清淨本來,所以就成了聖賢,入聖域賢關,歸家認母,永證極樂也。

迷味者是凡庸墜落幽冥-迷昧的人,隨物慾而牽引,而成凡俗之流,終造孽而墮落黑暗地獄。

這神仙俱都是凡人來作-諸天的神聖仙佛,都是凡世的人,惺悟迷津,立沖天大志,行功立德不求名利而證果的。

未曾見生成就仙佛神明-尚未見過,生下來,就成了仙佛神聖的。

望我的眾兒女早明真偽-希望我的眾兒女們,趕快的辨明了悟真我與假我,世上的一切真假吧。

醒迷途拜真師還原歸宗-立刻惺覺迷津,求拜真明師,得其道而返本還原,歸本宗吧。

批至此三才倦停止機管-批示到此處,三才也疲倦了,停止批訓了。

三才者充充飢再為批評-三才的肚子餓了,充食養元氣,後再來批示。 停

真真假假假假真-真真假假,假假真真,真中有假,假中有真,真不離假,假不離真,這是塵世的一切相,實在使人難分辨的清楚。

真假悟透定超塵-何為真,何為假,如果能悟透這真人假人的虛實,去假而求真,一定能了脫塵世之苦的。

塵凡立功廣宣化-大家應速速在這塵世建功立德,就是盡心盡力,慇懃的廣為宣化使人人都能知道而去體悟。

化世歸根同求真-啟發眾生歸根認 母,就必使其同來求這個道。

四誡告原佛子修真為強-第四段來誡告原佛子,要發心,要徹始徹終修真道要緊。

這紅塵是苦海波濤茫茫-這世界上是苦海,只有受苦受難而已。放眼望去,儘是波濤茫茫的大海一樣,廣大無際的苦海。

人生世如蜉蝣朝生暮喪-人生在世,猶如蜉蝣一般,朝生而暮死,生命是非常短暫。

有那個能脫得五殿閻王-像這樣有那一個能不赴幽冥,不受閻王審判的。

終日裡苦勞碌南奔北闖-一天到晚為了身家而勞苦忙碌,東奔西走,受盡苦楚。

又好比是牛馬來奔荒場-就好像牛馬在荒涼的原野中奔跑一樣的。

數十年之光景生老病喪-數十年的短暫生命歷經這生、老、病、死的折磨過程。

千般景萬般事花露草霜-諸行無常,人生的一切景遇,萬般的世事好壞,就如花上之露水,草上之霜,日出則干,是不能永久的。

爭名利圖富貴生死流浪-整日勾心鬥角,爭名奪利,圖謀富貴,而漂流生死苦海,無有歸宿。

貪嬌妻戀愛子大夢一場-貪慕美麗的妻子,系念可愛的兒女,到頭來,像是做一場夢似的。

論紅塵淒涼世苦不可講-平心說來,紅塵是個淒滄的世間,所受的痛苦是無法可以講盡的,言語是不可能完全表達的。

有七情合六欲迷住兒郎-有喜怒哀樂愛惡欲等七情與色慾,形貌欲,威儀姿態欲,語言音聲欲,細滑欲,人相欲等六欲來迷住著眾兒郎。

任兒等置下了家財萬貫-任憑你花費時間精力設置了家財萬貫。

田千頃收萬石日食升糧-雖有田園千萬甲,日收萬石,一人一日所需不過是一升食糧而已。

任兒等蓋高樓大廈寬廣-任憑你擁有又高又大,廣潤的美麗樓宅。

亦不過眠八尺難臥兩床-睡眠休息所需最多八尺就夠了,一個人是難睡滿二個人的床位的。

任兒等有金錢堆如山廣-任憑你等持有堆積如山那麼多的金錢。

歸陰去怎能把一文來裝-時間到了脫離肉身,又那有辦法能帶走一文呢?

任兒等穿綢緞衣服鮮亮-既使你們所穿的都是綢緞等高貴華麗的衣服。

也不過遮寒暑以御風霜-其用處也不過是遮寒御暑,防風防霜之侵害身體而已。

任兒等食美味酒筵異樣-任兒等每餐所吃的都是山珍海味,美酒佳餚筵席。

圖口腹殺生靈罪惡難擋-貪食好味而殺害生靈所造的罪孽是難容赦的了。

任兒等日作樂心舒意爽-任憑兒等,日日都能過得心滿意足,快樂非常。

百年間皆如夢彈指時光-既使能活到百年,亦是如一場大眠夢,短暫時間罷了。

任兒等好妻妾俊俏兒女-任憑你有了賢慧美麗的妻妾,秀美而才智超群的兒女。

黃泉路四處分好不淒涼-在黃泉路上各處分散,這是何等的淒愴。

歎一聲五濁世痛淚下降-唉啊!看到這世界受五濁(眾生濁、見濁、煩惱濁、命濁、劫濁)而污染,不由得連聲歎息,悲從心來,淚水如泉湧一般滴下來。

望我的皇胎子莫迷心腸-期望我的皇胎子,不可再被迷惑踏入歧途為要。

凡塵世好比那遊玩之場-這個凡塵的世間,就是像一個佈置巧妙,很好的戲台,遊戲之所。

誰是爺誰是孫誰是女娘-什麼人是祖父母,什麼人是孫,那一個是父母兒子,都是因緣結合而已。

如若是能惺悟閤家修養-若能看透這真情而惺悟,趕緊一家人都齊家來修持真道。

同行功同立德同返家鄉-同心協力,一同來建功立德,閤家都返本還原歸家認母。

在後天修真道一家吉祥-在後天修真道,是一家的光榮,是家運興旺昌隆嘉慶之兆。

功成後到先天同聚一堂-功圓果滿後,可同登極樂,會聚一堂,先後天都能完聚。

這奇緣這奧妙古未現相-這等罕有的奇遇,玄妙,最圓滿的一家永久的同聚,自古以來尚未有過的。

只可怨世迷人不惺黃梁-偏偏迷昧的世人,還是在睡夢中,不能清醒,不會把握機會是最令人可歎的。

為名者至一品王位還想-為名位的人,官至一品,也夠榮耀的了,還要想進居王位。

為利著賺百萬不足心腸-好謀錢財的人,雖賺了百萬利益了,尚不能感到心滿意足。

只管貪只管戀全不思諒-只管貪戀名利榮華富貴,全然不設想自己最緊要切身的問題。

忘卻了生死路來見閻王-忘記了解脫生死問題,糊里糊塗的到陰府去見閻王。

能惺悟早修真先天而往-能了悟的人,早早修持天道,早明心性,返回先天吧。

不惺悟迷心性地獄淒涼-反之不能惺悟的人,再迷昧下去,只有墜落地獄,是何等的苦慘。

這天淵分二路一念所想-上天堂,下地獄雖分二路,是隨你的作為,由你自己選擇來行走的。

如一時心念差永受悲傷-設使一時心念錯誤,挑選失慎,就成為一失足成千古恨,就成了永遠的悲傷。

地府裡苦情處一言難講-在地獄中所受的苦慘情形,是一言難盡,是言語所不能講明的。

孽鏡台照一照畢露罪殃-在地獄是無法狡滑,無法抵賴,一生所做罪殃,在孽鏡台前一照就顯露無餘了。

如作善還算好來生福享-假如在世上有了善行,還可以說是好的,來世可以享受塵福。

福盡時總須墜怎能久長-可是福報完了,總是再墜地獄,塵福的享受是不能長久的。

若作孽不上算口難辯講-設使在世上所造的罪孽深重,那就完了,無法可說了。

照罪孽上刑法自己承當-照所作的罪孽,受應當之刑罰,自作自受,無人能代替的。

有刀山有油鍋刑法異樣-有上刀山的,有下油鍋的,刑法嚴厲非常,是凡世所無的。

大鋸解鐵磨研狗食血湯-有用大鋸來解肢體的,用鐵臼磨身體的,又狗來吞食所流的血湯。

奈何內墜落了老幼少壯-由奈何橋上墜落奈河內的,老幼少壯都有,又是很多。

十八層大地獄令人慘傷-十八層大地獄,受刑人怎麼多,刑法之慘狀,真使人驚心動悸,傷心極了。

提起來這苦處難以再講-提起十八大地獄的苦慘情形,心就難過了,無法再講下去了。

不由我淚珠滾落滿胸膛-不由自主的血淚滴滴,流落潤濕滿胸襟了。

一失足千古恨實是此樣-古人所說,一旦失慎,做錯了事,就成為永遠的悔恨,就是這個情形。

失人身永下流難返仙鄉-所謂一失人身萬劫難復,難得返回仙鄉。

聽母勸修天道精神振爽-聽從 皇娘的勸告,振興精神,誠心誠意的來修天道。

立堅志沖天願心似金剛-要堅心定志,發大誓願,心要似金剛,不撓不屈,成功而後已。

爾九祖在輪迴日夜盼望-爾的九祖在輪迴路上,時時刻刻都在關心你,期待你。

盼爾等行功德超脫汪洋-期待爾能建立奇功大果,可以了脫生死輪迴的苦海。

一念差墜下去不算怎樣-一念之差墮落陰司去,爾本身是沒甚打緊。

連累了上祖先痛哭泉黃-可是連累了你祖上不得超生,在地下痛心流淚。

壓陰山六萬年何等苦狀-要壓在陰山受苦六萬年是何等苦慘難忍的情形。

等下元遇普渡再登慈航-要等待至下元會,開普渡的時候,再能得聞真道的機會。

如若是那時節佳期趕上-假使那個時候,能夠趕上這良好機會。

能否知轉人身得求玄黃-是不是有絕對的把握,能轉得人身,來求此玄妙道,是個問題。

總不如趁今時西天速往-不如趁此良辰佳期,把握住這機會,修真道,速登極樂最好。

醒迷途隨母我返回瑤邦-能立刻醒悟迷津,頓悟自性,純淨自性,隨 皇母返回聖境吧。

批至此稍靜坐再把壇上-訓示到此處,少靜坐休息,再來批示。

止機管訓母意再參再詳-止住機筆不示了。爾等要將訓文中的真意,再三再四的詳細的參悟清楚,瞭然於心。 停

天運迭轉末三秋-天運的輪流轉變,到現在是該收圓的運數了。

三災八難遍地流-致而三災八難到處氾濫,無一倖免的地方。

九九浩劫誰能脫-九九八十一的大劫數,有誰人,能幸運的避難脫過呢?

救世惟憑一貫舟-能救眾生脫離劫難,只有依靠上天一貫所傳之真理而已。

五誡告原佛子躬踐實修-第五段來誡告原佛子。修道要悟徹真理心維體行,躬行實踐,誠心誠意的修持。

明機運識天意方是賢儔-明白天時運數,識透天意,因時制宜,及時而進德修業,才是賢明的人。

今本是末劫日道劫雙降-現時正是三期末劫時運,故道與劫並降於世間。

改乾坤整山河卦象添抽-改換天地氣象,重整山河人心,抽爻換象,留清去濁。

論為母原本是仁慈為本-若論 皇娘的本心,是一片純然的至仁至慈。

卻為何這大劫降下東疇-到底為了什麼,竟將這麼大的劫數,降在東土呢?

爾不想亙古來大劫何有-爾何不想想看,自古及今,這麼久了,那有這麼可怕的大劫數呢?

堯舜禹聖安邦得樂悠悠-堯舜禹三聖是有道的明君,行聖道以安邦定國,所謂五風十雨,五穀豐登的昇平盛世,都是快樂逍遙的過日子的。

人心正天心順有何劫降-人心若中正,天心亦就是中正。天心是順應人心的,那會降下劫數之理呢?

人心邪惡孽招浩劫橫流-人心若偏邪,則邪能引邪,而招來諸多惡孽,致而惡氣沖滿於宇宙,造成連連不斷,遍地皆是劫數刷洗的現象。

觀凡塵這風俗日流污下-觀看時下的世道人心,日日的趨於污染黑暗,墜落下去。

古聖賢綱紀禮無人追求-古聖賢之綱常倫理禮教,並無人追求學習,遵守力行的了。

學奸貪講詐險坑崩拐騙-現世人所追求學習的,都是奸邪詐偽,陰險欺侮,陷害詭騙等。

敗人倫壞綱常一言難究-敗壞三綱五常,五倫八德,其情形是一言難得講明白的。

君不君臣不臣朝綱難整-君無君德,臣不守臣道,君臣的綱紀紊亂,難維朝綱。

父不父子不子世風下流-做父親不能做父親的道理,當子女不行子女的道理,人倫失常。

夫不義婦失規仁德敗壞-為丈夫者不義,為妻子的不守婦道導致夫妻綱之仁德敗壞。

兄不寬弟不忍結為冤仇-為兄長的沒有寬弘的大量,為弟的又不能忍讓,失去兄弟綱常,甚至彼此心結而互相怨恨。

交朋友失信用言行不對-與朋友交往,不能談信實,失去了朋友間綱常,表現出都是言行相悖。

五倫墜八德廢再不追求-五倫失去,八德(孝、悌、忠、信、禮、義、廉、恥)敗壞,沒有人遵守,若再沒有人要追求挽回的話,那麼…

為士者只談理不按理作-讀書的人,只重口說理論,而不按真理實行作到。

為農者挪桑界真理未究-務農的人,日日勞碌,只求耕作之廣大而不研究真理。

為工者他不講精勤堅樸-做工的人,不盡心職責,草草完工做事。

為商者賣假貨誆哄愚流-經商的人,為錢財,以假貨冒充實貨瞞騙暗愚之人。

僧家子失卻了三皈五戒-出家修行的僧人,不遵守三皈五戒。

道家子變左旁正法全丟-道教的道士,轉變成左道旁門,而把正確的精義捨棄了。

儒家子讀皮毛假自稱學-儒家的讀書人,以庸淺的見識,就自以為是稱老師或學者自居。

觀一觀不由我悲在心頭-看看這種情形,不由自主地,自然的悲情湧出在心頭。

今時下如果是無此劫降-在此時際,如果不將劫數降下來,收惡孽,警愚頑者。

舉世上再無有一個賢儔-全世界上恐怕就找不出一個善良的賢明君子了。

降三災怖八難刀兵水火-降下三災,散佈八難,刀兵水火等劫難。

九九劫八十一普遍全球-總數有九九八十一大劫,遍滿全世界,刷洗宇宙。

差來了五大魔東士大鬧-又敕令五大魔頭降來世間,大鬧東土。

設萬法定連環惡孽來收-設了許多辦法,定了種種的連環計,都是要來收拾世上的惡孽子。

天數至地數滿氣數已到-這都是天數到了,地數也滿了。就是氣數已經到了。

亦是那人造孽夙結冤仇-這氣數不是無因自來的,都是世人造就惡孽,或是夙世所結冤仇累積而造出來的。

六萬年大清算應於斯時-六萬餘年之冤欠所積缺的應於在此時來大清大算。

分玉石分善惡各地插籌-為要分出賢愚,分判善惡,各處都是妥善的計劃,安排的如天羅地網。

用慧眼觀一觀血淚下滾-用慧眼看得一清二楚這種情形,使 皇娘血淚直湧出來滾落下去。

見惡霧衝霄漢滾滾橫流-見到惡氣沖天,如霧之迷滿宇宙,到處都是劫煞之橫流。

遍四海起妖風無有安定-這宇宙內到處起了紛亂,無有一處是安定的所在。

干戈起盜賊亂十人九愁-戰亂的威脅,盜賊的倡盛,世人都在痛苦的生活,個個不得安心。

瘟疫劫饑饉劫旱澇不等-或流行急性的傳染病,或五穀蔬菜的不收成,致受飢餓或經久不雨或久兩積水,而流失財物等等劫難。

普天下絕五穀寸草不收-世上普遍的絕了五轂一點點收成都沒有,連綠草都看不到。

這種災那種難不為奇論-這種災禍,那種劫難,雖是已慘極,但尚不算為奇。

最怕這水火風刷洗全球-最可怕的是水、火、風三大劫難來刷洗全世界的時候。

黑七七四十九無有日月-世人所受的痛苦,真如黑天暗地,一般無依無靠真是慘極了。

開地府放鬼魂齊把命鉤-又開地獄門放出鬼魂,來清算各各的夙世之孽債。

黑漆漆陰森森寒光滿世-如漆那樣的黑暗,陰氣凜凜,寒冷之氣,飄滿於世間。

齊討債命還命債將錢酬-都要來清算明白,欠命者索命還命,欠債者討債還錢財。

歪風降掃乾坤並掃宇宙-罡風劫下降,要掃清了天地間一切萬物的污穢。

掃氣象刷三界另換樞紐-要掃洗氣像三界,日月換肩,另行定了中心樞紐。

任兒是金剛體銅鐵打就-任憑恁的身體強健的如金剛,是銅,或是鐵所造成的。

難脫我真劫火性命難留-也難逃脫 皇娘所降下的真劫火,是難得保全生命的。

雖然是這浩劫為母降下-雖然這些大劫難都是 皇母所降下來的。

在先天日夜裡血淚長流- 皇娘在先天,朝朝暮暮,為著眾兒女們日夜都是悲傷流淚的。

不忍得這玉石俱焚不判-實在是不忍心,善惡不分判而均遭劫凶,這是不公平的。

垂金線現靈光海內行舟-所以就降下先天大道這唯一的救世寶筏,要來普渡眾生。

千條路萬條路無有生路-世上雖有千門萬教那麼多,可惜無有一條是生路的。

逢生路惟一貫天道速求-生路只有先天大道這條金線路而已,希望眾生們速求天道。

為念我眾兒女東顛西跑-為思念我眾兒女之生路而東奔西走,走遍天下。

捎千書垂萬信屢屢東投-親自寫了書信千萬封,時常寄與東土的眾佛子。

怕只怕傷了我皇胎兒女-就是恐怕劫難來傷害了 皇娘可愛的原佛子。

故此的苦苦告來把函修-為了這原故,所以辛辛苦苦的費了心神將這情勢,寫書信來告知皇胎子。

叫一聲孝順兒賢良之女-喚一聲 皇娘的孝順兒郎與賢慧的女兒們。

速速的快上岸加功進修-趕緊的求天道,速速的進修,建功立果吧。

得天道再不可三心二意-得了天道,即要心專意誠,不可再有三心兩意而躊躇不前。

智慧劍斬牽纏名利速丟-看透了一切,發出了真智慧,用智慧劍來斬斷了所有情牽世縛,拋棄一切名利來修真。

若戀凡又豈知世界是假-假使再貪戀凡塵,又豈能真知了悟世間是假的。

用目觀這世上愁也不愁-用你的眼光,看看現世上的情形,為世人的前途看,你憂愁不憂愁。

任兒有千萬法萬種好計-任憑兒等,有了多大的本領,千法萬法,萬種的奇謀巧計。

到其時不由爾身赴劫流-大劫臨頭時,絕不能由你的安排打算,而自然的墜入劫內。

十分中死七分三分受苦-十分中間,死去七分,余三分也要受到種種的痛苦。

只死得血成河骨堆山丘-只是死的太多,血流能成河,屍骨堆的如山一樣的這等慘狀。

如若是貪凡情背理忘聖-如再貪凡情而違背天理,忘記了聖人綱常名教而失人道。

九九劫打殘靈地獄來囚-這等人,九九,八十一劫來收除他,並將殘靈囚禁在地獄。

想脫劫想避難速立功果-若希望脫離這凶劫,若想要避此災難的人,要速速的建功立果。

為母我命仙佛護兒優遊-肯這樣做的人,就不必怕劫凶, 皇母一定敕令仙佛保護你的安適自在。

惺悟者隨母我無極而返-能惺悟的人,即可得隨伴 皇母返回無極故家鄉。

不惺悟遭浩劫打入牢囚-不惺悟的人,就遭受災劫而終久被囚禁在地獄。

諸佛子齊送駕率侍回返-眾佛子一齊來送駕, 皇娘率領侍駕的仙佛要回返了。

至彼處接續批金石垂留-到時候再來繼續的批示,留下金玉良言。 退

明明一顆珠-潔白無染,圓陀陀,光勺勺的一粒無價寶明靈玄珠。

上帝賜兒儲-上帝賜給與眾兒女,每人都平等的保存同一樣的寶珠一顆。

無皇垂覺路- 無生老母垂示,要我們明白寶珠的價值,並賜爾得著回天的路頭。

老母指迷途- 皇母親自來指示迷津,期使原佛子都能登上覺路。

我 造物真主 無皇老母 率侍衛 駕臨東土 佛子分立 聽娘批書

真道真理真天命-道是獨一無二的真道,理是無極真理,天然古佛所傳之白陽大道是 皇母的真天命。

修者還須真心行-但是修道者亦必須真心實意,正確的合於真理之行持,才有所得。

一念之差千里遠-如有虛心假意,一念之差錯,就造成千里之謬,其結果是可歎的。

臨淵屨水戰兢兢-所以要時時謹慎,刻刻警戒,常常反省,不可疏忽,要合於真理為至要。

六誡告原佛子金鐘速敲-第六段來誡告原佛子,趕快進修大道,速立道果。

老無生想兒女心如火燒- 老母娘思念凡塵的眾兒女,能早一日回返故家鄉的心,如火燒般的甚切。

憂孩兒迷心性不聽娘語-可是擔憂的眾孩兒迷昧重,不能體會 皇娘的心情,不聽 老母的金言。

將娘書拋一旁不觀不瞧-把 皇娘的親書信,丟開在一邊,連看都不看。

麻木子頹梗子實實難化-已經失去良知良能的人,愚鈍頑固的人,實在難以渡化。

費盡心用盡力屢下九霄-費盡心神,用盡力量,為著眾兒女,時常離開先天。

為操辦三期事作難之甚-要完善的辦理三期大事,實在是困難中之困難,不知如何是好。

差千佛命萬祖降來東郊-為三期大事的圓滿成就,欽差千佛,敕令萬祖降來東土。

用千方並萬計不見功效-用盡方法,千方萬計的呼喚眾佛子,亦未見有效果。

屢次的寄血書心亦枉勞-連連幾次的寄血書,費了許多心神,亦是勞而無功。

難得我無生母悲聲大放-事有這樣的困難,心實在難過,直使 無生老母大放悲聲。

思一思想一想淚如雨澆-思這個,想那個,想來想去,眼淚就如下雨一樣的落下去。

急一急停了渡不再化世-急的無法可施,想算了,由他去吧,不如止渡不再化世了。

捨不得原來子珠淚雙拋-又不忍心的捨棄了原佛子,只是悲傷的珠淚雙流而已。

母因此今又修血書十誡-因此再來一次努力, 皇娘又特來修此血書十誡告之。

誡告我原佛子速惺塵牢-是要警戒指導我們原佛子,能速速惺覺而跳出塵世之牢籠。

論世上這百行以孝為首-論在世上之諸善行,是以孝行為最第一的。

失了孝稱什麼修道英豪-若失去了孝道,那還有什麼善行,怎能稱是修道的英雄豪傑。

望兒女切不可娘前失孝-盼望眾兒女,千萬不可對 皇母失了孝道。

娘囑語遵依行即是賢僚-遵守 皇母所付囑的言語,確實的行持,即是賢明的人。

是孝子何用娘再三言告-若是真孝子,何必要 老母苦口的再三再四的叮嚀誡告呢?

眾應當體母意虔代母勞-大家應該體會 皇母心意,當然的虔心誠意,代 母廣宣大道才是呀!

從今後立標桿速速修道-從今以後做一個好模範,速速的修持大道。

念母慈眾當念爾之同胞-能思慕 老母的慈悲,也要念及同胞的眾兄弟姊妹。

四海內皆兄弟速當救拯-四海之內,同是一母之子,是同胞的兄弟,當然要急速的援救他們。

先正己再成人化渡塵囂-首要自己先正心修身,然後成全別人正心修身,以這方法來渡化一切眾生。

已欲立而立人天道之本-自己立定了志向亦要使人立定志向,這是修天道的根本。

己欲達而達人化惺未覺-自己所欲達到的境地,亦要使人人達到此境地。以此心志來化醒迷昧之人。

先覺者化後覺同登覺路-先覺醒的人,要使別人也能覺醒,使都能共同的登上道岸。

為前人打精神提拔後學-身為前人的要提起精神,來調教培養,提拔後學。

拉人者必須要拉上覺路-提攜人者必須要提攜到能自覺,自圓之境地。

救人者救到底方是傑豪-救人要有始有終,要救到底,達到圓滿成功為止,這樣做去才是英才。

渡一個成一個方合母意-渡一人成就一人,達至於人人都能有完滿的成就,才能符合 老母心意。

萬不可渡上岸不把心操-千萬不可渡上岸後,就不理他,不關心他,更要時時操心使他醒悟並向道業邁進。

今時下天時緊急緊之甚-現時是天時最為緊迫的時候。

速立功速培德開闡道苗-應盡速的盡心盡力,建功培德,到處開荒下種,闡化道妙。

緊前行種得速能結大果-奮發猛勇前進,福慧雙修,速速的建功立德,定能結了美滿的大果。

遲一步種得慢虛花成泡-再遲遲不前,慢種德就失機誤時,終是枉費心勞,不能結善果。

修天道更不論貧窮富貴-修天道誰都可以修,只要有正確的修持都能有所成就。絕對沒有貧窮富貴之分別的。

不論乾不論坤皆應勤勞-也不分是男,是女,大家都應該謹勤效勞,好好的修持。

貧捨身富捨財可把道辦-貧窮的人,可付出時間與勞力將道擴展,富貴的人可以用金錢物資建設道業,來把道辦好。

財法施福慧圓清洪雙爵-若能捨財捨身辦道,則增加福份,慧性之圓明,而能得清洪雙福。

急速開急速闡切勿遲怠-急急的開化,速速的闡道,直破眾生的癡迷,切不可再怠慢了。

再遲疑趕嚴霜難立功勞-如果再猶豫不決,不肯發奮,至大劫降來的時候,就無法建立功勳了。

能文者作文章替天行道-能文之人可以盡自己之所能,作文章廣為宣化,代天來傳道。

能武者傳音信奔波塵勞-不能文而能武的人,為道務之連絡,或用體力為佛事奔走作業。

助人力助財力見道成道-為道而盡力,或助財力,慇勤的修持,多了願,個個能這樣做,個個就能成道。

皇天恩本無私德無不包- 皇天的慈恩是無量的,無私的。其大德是無所不包的。

論天道辦道子決無作用-天道的擴展,乃是上天律定的,非是由人為的。

亦非是領袖子有何巧招-也不是當領導的人,用巧妙的花樣而能將大道實行的。

修道子全憑有洪誓大願-修道的人,所以奮發努力,是完全對上天表白心願的。是依靠這神聖偉大願力,而將上天的大道給傳播開的。

指佛食賴佛穿雷擊難逃-借佛之名,為衣食計的人,必遭天譴雷誅的。

皆本是為救世東顛西跑-大家都是純然為救世之熱誠而東奔西走的。

仙佛聖他尚且受盡苦勞-連仙佛聖賢現在亦為了救世而受盡勞碌的。

俱都是奉母命普化九六-完全都是遵奉 皇母敕命,要來普化九六原佛子的。

真天道有真證非是虛描-真天道是有真憑實據的。並不是虛妄之談而可輕描淡寫的。

如若是我天道有了虛假-設使 皇母的天道是虛假不實的。

爾洪誓為母擔非哄兒曹-那麼大家的洪誓大願,可由 皇母來承擔起,這不是哄騙眾兒女的。

娘何願出此言增兒罪過- 皇母為什麼願意要說出此言來增加兒女們之罪過呢?

迷昧子雖如此疑謗滔滔-因為迷昧之人,雖然 皇母這麼婆心的言極了。還是疑惑參半,仍然謗誹者多。

今時下立功果萬八聖業-若借今時之良辰佳期來建功立果,就能成就一萬零八百年的果位。

享清福享洪福快樂逍遙-可以享受清洪雙福,這是何等的快樂,安適自在。

抖抖神壯壯膽一往直奔-奮發起精神,提出真贍量,以大無畏的精神,勇往直前。

拼上命亦要修大志堅牢-不顧後天生命,只顧正持慧命,雖拚死亦要真修,有此堅定的志氣。

或成立佛堂地第一大善-設立佛堂,救渡眾生,成就眾生,共同出苦海,這樣做是第一大善。

或開荒或下種莫大功勞-盡自己力量去開荒下種,這亦是一個很大的功勞。

如若是遵母訓開荒下種-能依照 皇母的訓示,切實的要去開荒下種的人。

命仙佛助兒力功成道高- 皇母就可敕令仙佛,幫助兒女成就了很大的功業。

現如今天道在半明半暗-現在的道運,是還在半明半暗的時候。

正好是立奇功以顯英豪-正是好好的建立奇功大果,做個傑出英才的絕好機會。

因時濟因機化小心為妙-因時因地,各制其宜,小心渡化為妙。

真天道在暗選拔取賢僚-真天道默默的在於暗中,都在拔選真英才。

現時下天開科那個知曉-現在正是上天開科期考取賢良之時,這種事那一個人能明曉。

希聖賢希仙真在己勤勞-冀望完成聖賢事業者,應把握此良時,憑自己的自強不息的來成就。

三千六四萬八全然有份-三六聖,四八賢,隨自己之勤勞而進取,有志者都有此福份。

行得遲走得慢枉自嚎啕-不肯行,或者慢慢的走,失機緣而不得成就,時到嚎啕亦是枉費了。

明白了時機運隨母回返-明透了天時機運,趁此機會,隨 皇母返回理天最為上策。

不識時生癡心大劫難逃-不識時務,心性猶闇昧的人,是難跳出這大劫的。

望佛子知而行速速宣化-期望眾原佛子,能識透機運,速速前進,廣為宣化。

靜靜心坐一時母再批描-靜靜心神,少坐休息些時, 母再來批排 停。

無縫金鎖無縫塔-自然玄妙的無縫金鎖,鎖了無縫寶塔玄關正門。

無縫鑰匙開開他-只能用真天命的無縫鑰匙來啟開他。

明師一點恩莫大-明師點開這無縫鎖,恩惠之大,是無可比擬的了。

無價真寶放光華-無價至寶可由此正門顯出我本來面目。

七誡告原佛子珠淚滿腮-第七段來誡告原佛子,話還未說出口,淚已流的滿面了。

為掛我皇胎子久迷塵埃-是為掛念我的皇胎子,已經久遠的沉迷於凡塵了。

在先天日夜裡悲哀悲歎-在先天裡,時時都是哀怨悲傷的心情,無一刻之安慰。

哭斷肝痛斷腸想碎心懷-悲傷之極,思念之迫切,痛哭的腸要斷,心肝都要碎了。

兒不惺與為娘有何妨礙-大家若不能即時惺悟,那與 皇母相會,就變得遙遙無期了。

怕的是嬌生子遭了浩災- 皇娘只是關心眾兒女,擔心可愛的兒女們墜入此浩劫之內的。

聽母勸速速惺修身立命-乖乖的聽從 皇娘的勸告,速速惺悟迷津,而正心修身,建立慧命。

體母意念師恩方是賢才-能體會 皇母的慈心意,時時感念天恩師德,才是賢能的人才。

這師恩一指點殺身難報-承蒙明師一指,了脫生死,這罔極之恩,雖殺身亦難以報答的。

重如山深似海時記心懷-這大恩德如山之高,似海之深,要時時謹記在心頭。

若不受師指點怎能脫苦-設使不受明師指點,那有什麼辦法能脫出此苦海。

又怎能了生死不受浩災-又那有辦法,能了脫生死之問題,又不受這浩劫的災難。

上超祖下蔭孫全憑師力-上能超升玄祖,下能蔭護兒孫,是全然仰賴於師德的。

各應當報大恩遵師安排-各人應當報此大恩,尊師重道,秉師意,了大願方可。

修道子如若是違背師命-修道的人,假使不遵師命,忤逆師命。

遭天譴受五雷九祖同哀-那就遭上天的譴責,應受五雷轟身,九祖亦要受連帶制裁的。

遵師命重天道方為賢士-能遵師命,重天道而勤奮修持的人,才是賢英俊達的人。

學溫良恭謙讓和顏悅色-時時要顏色溫和,發現良心不犯物,莊敬儉約,謙遜相讓,培此威德光輝,態度溫和平靜,使人人樂於親近。

盡人道合天道敦倫盡性-盡心盡力,行人道之圓滿以合天道,厚重倫常而盡自己性德。

行禮義守綱常中正莊齊-待人以禮義,守綱常倫理,行為中正容貌端莊而嚴肅。

男遵著五倫禮八德常守-幹道者時常敦厚五倫,守著八德來行事。

女遵著三從行四德勿歪-坤道者遵行三從四德,不可有不合婦德的行為。

學忠信行仁義大德速立-學習忠信以仁義行事,速速的將大德建立起來。

對道親如手足皆母皇胎-對待道親,要像親兄弟一樣的相親相愛,大家都是同 母之子。

再不可嫌這那彼賢此愚-再不可以分門別派,分好惡而嫌彼賢此愚,講東說西。

乾坤道貧與富分別黑白-乾坤道親無論是貧或是富,均以理為準繩,不可亂分黑白。

為領袖能包含藏山藏海-為領袖者要寬宏大量,心要能包含了一切,有藏山藏海的深廣氣度。

時指導後學輩同把道開-要時時刻刻指導後學,能同心同德,協力來闡化大道。

男兒漢能屈伸能忍能耐-男子漢大丈夫,要能識時務,知進退,當忍就忍,當耐能耐,各制其宜。

涉山水受風霜永無怨懷-為道沐風櫛雨,受盡風霜,涉盡山水,亦永遠的無怨言,不把勞苦於放在心頭。

聞功懼聞過喜不善則改-聽到稱讚頌功之言,則應恐懼戒慎,聽到自己的過錯則喜悅而低心下氣的接受,如有不善者,應當機立斷,即時改過來。

若如此方稱得頂天良才-能照這樣確確實實修持的人,才能謂是上上的楝梁。

為後學敬前人同心和氣-做後學的人,要尊敬前人,依真理一心同德,和氣靄靄相處。

為前人提後進寬量心懷-做前人的盡心提攜後學,使其能認理真修,要以寬宏的心量來感化他。

今時下天時緊各當努力-現今天時緊急之際,各人應當奮發,不遺餘力的努力盡職。

勿負母金石語屢指皇胎-不可辜負 皇母的慈悲心腸,而違背經常所指示的金玉良言

人非聖誰無過有過必改-人不是聖人,難免無過錯。有了過錯必定要立即改過,而後不再犯過。

知過者不改過難返瓊台-明知自己有了過錯而不能改的人,是難得返回極樂家鄉的。

先行功後作過此功不算-在先行功,而後有過錯的,前功就不算。

前有過後有功兩將清開-先前有過錯,而後能改過行功的,可以相抵消的。

如若是改前過再立功果-假使能改過前非,然後再立功果的人。

當然是功記功不負賢才-當然有功則記功,絲毫不漏,絕對不會辜負賢明行功的人。

功多者過處少天盤注定-功多而過錯少的人,則是天盤有份,上天明鑒一定註冊的。

過處多功果少打入浩災-過錯特多而功果少的人,是要被打入浩劫災難之內的。

先天賬如此算各有交待-先天的賬目是照這樣的算法,才各有明白的交待。

未行功先改過方是楝才-未行功以前,先改去了一切過錯,能這樣做的,才是棟樑賢才。

亙古來修天道原非易事-自古以來,要能夠修到天道的人,那都非常不容易的。

今時下較比古另有安排-而現今的修天道,與古時修道的方式改變,是另有新的安排的。

母寬恩施大德乾坤拯救-乃 皇母格別的開恩,以寬恩大德施救乾坤眾生。

故此的佛規寬減少魔災-為此原故所訂的佛規就比以往寬大,魔災亦減少。

現如今修天道容易得很-所以現時的修天道,是比古往的容易得太多了。

又不受大難處又不遭災-不必受過很大的困難,亦不會遭遇到大災禍。

雖然是受辛苦南顛北跑-雖為道務之宏展完善,受了處處奔波之辛苦。

渡回我原佛子母賜蓮台-可是渡回 皇母的原佛子, 皇母是按功定果,賜蓮台為酬勞的。

雖然是受風霜寒暑之苦-即使為渡回原佛子,受了沐風櫛雨風霜寒暑等等的辛苦。

一份苦一份功尊榮光靄-一分苦,則換得一分之榮耀,而尊貴光榮的。

雖然是受誹謗惹人心厭-雖然是受人之誹言謗語,或引起人家的討厭。

到其時智愚賢自然分開-等天時到了。是真智慧、是愚、是賢,自然的就分出結果來了。

雖然是受冤屈吞聲忍氣-即使受冤受委屈,亦吞聲不辨白,忍氣而不爭辯。

上皇天有權衡定然表白-可是上天有主權,衡量一切,一定替你作主還你公道。

雖然是不爭強亦不好勝-雖是不爭權霸勢,不逞強好勝,在塵世默默而無聞。

存其心養其性菩提花開-時時保守自己靈明的本心,培養著自己自然的本性,進而成就佛果。

雖然是受魔考有逆有順-即使受到魔考,有時順考或者有時逆考…等等。

不受魔不成佛理也應該-若不受遇魔與困境之磨煉是不會成佛的,這也是理所當然的。

雖然是惡者強善者為弱-即使現時,惡者逞強,善者微弱而被惡者欺凌。

今本是報應日掃盡惡乖-可是現在正是報應清算之時,應該收除淨盡所有的惡者。

自古來修大道必有魔害-自古以來,能修大道的人,必然的都受過種種的考驗。

功德修誹謗興道高毀來-道德愈修持,相對的譭謗的考驗也愈多,致而大德的賢者常受流言謗語來考驗。

亦並非是他謗冤孽過大-並不是因為冤孽太多才受這誹謗的。

無根基怎能擔千葉蓮台-若無深厚的好根基的人,怎能坐得起千葉蓮台呢?

福薄人命小輩心性難定-福澤微薄的人,常行邪徑的人,心性是是難有堅定的意志。

縱得道心必退難返仙台-這種人即使得道亦必退道,不能虔修,故難以回返仙鄉的。

兒莫談修道子他是瘋傻-大家不要去認為修道的人,很傻拋棄世俗的榮華。

實地行立奇功名揚塵埃-要實心實地的行持,建立奇功大果,就會顯名於塵世的。

兒不想三教聖開化立教-皇兒呀!不想想看,那三教聖人,闡道化世,立了教門。

苦受盡清洪享永久不衰-苦頭受盡了,可是享受清洪雙福,至今永遠的不曾袞頹的啊!

至今時三千載人天瞻仰-到了現在已歷經三千年了,還是一樣的受了人天尊敬仰慕。

道成天名垂世何等光彩-能道成天上,名留人間,這是何等的光榮。

那時節還本是道盤查補-那個時候才只是道盤查補而已,就能得到了這樣的光彩。

何況今化三曹普渡大開-那能比現在是化挽三曹,大開普渡的天運呢,一想便可知的了。

三千六立白陽廟貌威武-要選出三千六百仙佛,享受白陽廟貌成武的莊嚴。

四萬八享俎豆清洪齊來-四萬八千賢,享受昌盛的香煙,可以說是清洪雙福齊來。

進者賢行者聖貴乎實辦-進德修業者能成聖成賢,所貴重者是真實的實踐。

光於前裕於後善德永栽-建功立果的人,則能光大先人祖先,庇護後世,累積永遠的善德。

能奉行登上品否者墜落-能遵行 皇母之旨意者登上品果位,不遵行的人就是墜落。

三才者靜靜坐母再批排-三才少靜坐休息一下母再來批示。 停

萬古奇緣奧妙多-幸遇此古來未曾有的良辰佳期,上天賜給世人的想不到的福音實在太多了。

三期末劫開天科-上天的妙意,借此三期末劫開科選,選取良才。

三元運會龍華選-三佛應運於龍華大會上選拔賢良成為聖賢仙佛。

考拔佛子證大羅-考選佛子證果大羅仙,奠定一萬八百年之天盤。

八誡告原佛子心酸肉麻-第八段來誡告原佛子, 皇母的心情悲傷的,什麼都沒有感覺了。

觀一觀眾兒女不惺塵沙-看看眾原佛子,雖屢勸之以道,還不能看透凡塵之虛假。

認假樂受真苦日夜勞碌-把生活中的滿足為真的快樂而讓身心受限於其中,日夜為生活而忙碌。

對天道作應酬無有空暇-對天道的修持,當做應酬,無有真心,謂無閒暇時間竟不追求不研究。

幾多是貪凡情背理忘聖-大多數都是貪戀凡情,失良心,違背天理,忘了聖賢仙佛之教訓。

幾多是怕魔考心志不佳-大多數都是畏懼魔考,而心志不虔誠,不堅定。

這真道有真考亙古之理-就是真道才有真正考驗,這是自古以來一定的道理。

考的是金剛志美玉無瑕-考試的用意,是要能讓他的心境純白,磨練他有著金剛不撓不屈的志氣,像美麗的珠玉,一點點瑕疵都沒有。

玉不琢不成器此語不假-一塊玉石,若不經雕刻琢磨,便難成為精緻的美玉,這句話說的不錯。

真黃金經百煉方顯光華-真的黃金,亦要經過無數的煉製與修整,方能顯出黃金的光彩。

一棵樹作棟樑斜枝必去-如一株樹,若要作楝梁的,必然要將妨害生長的,或不必要的斜枝除去。

造工程蓋高樓地基必扎-要造大工程,建築高樓大廈最重要的地基,亦必須結構穩固,才能安全無虞。

將人物來相比一樣如是-今將人物來相比論,亦是照上所說是一樣的道理。

受打擊受琢磨智慧好發-經過打擊,受過磨練,愈能在困境中將本性智慧發揚出來。

家貧寒方顯出真心孝子-家境窮困時,就能顯出真心真誠的真孝子。

國家亂方顯這忠良精華-國家紊亂時,方能顯出盡心為國家的真忠臣。

疾風中顯勁草果然不假-狂風吹布之中,愈能顯露出小草的強勁,果然是真的。

無考懲不見實真偽相雜-若無考懲則不能於真假混雜之中,鍛煉出真實的來。

修道子若論來亦非一個-修道的人,自古以來就是很多,並非只有一個而已。

屈指算難記載稍為來發-詳細的算一算,多的不能記憶那麼多了,稍為舉例來說。

曾記得姜太公來賣白面-曾記得的周文王時的姜太公,未遇運時曾賣過白面。

受魔考煉心性種種不佳-面籮被馬拖的把白面潑在地上,再被風刮個乾淨,以外更有種種考魔來煉心性,受了諸多困厄的境遇。

周文王在羑里囚困七載-周文王曾被紂王囚困在羑里,達七年之久。

他何曾不知曉定數所該-文王何嘗不知道,這是定數所該然的。

還有這孔仲尼亦受大難-還有孔子,他不是也受了很多的大劫大難嗎?

過宋衛受危困削跡擅伐-經遏宋衛兩國時,連足跡也被掃除,休息講法之檀木亦被伐倒,且受了圍困之危厄。

在陳蔡絕糧草整整七日-在陳蔡兩國之間,被圍困而絕糧食,受飢餓達七日之久。

人視聖如瘋傻難談難說-當時的人,都以瘋狂之人來看待孔子,像這種情形是難以說盡的。

邱長春修道時何等難苦-邱長春真人,在修行時,所受的困難痛苦是何等的厲害。

餓死了七八次心志倍加-餓的半死有七八次之多,但其志氣,每次都更加堅定奮發的。

妙善女為修道受斬受絞-妙善公主為了修大道,受盡妙莊王之折磨,更受斬絞之慘刑。

孫不二油鍋烹面孔生麻-孫不二真人為了修行,故意的自油鍋烹面顏,變為麻斑面貌。

今時下較古來修道相比-現時之修道與古昔之修道經歷互相比較起來。

這魔考輕百分自在無轄-磨考方面實在已減輕百分,就自在的簡便的可以修持。

考驗的原本是大根大器-上天之所以要加以考驗修道者,是讓其成為大根器的人。

魔煉得真佛性大顯光華-是要以考驗來使其真佛性復回其本來面目而大顯光華的。

仙佛聖之階梯由斯而立-成為仙賢聖佛者,都是以這個方式而有所成就的。

識得透解得破極樂得達-識透這真機,領悟出這玄妙而修持者,就能成功的到達極樂。

為母我定妙計妙中又妙-這是 皇母我所定的妙計,其中藏有諸多玄妙的。

將風波遮面門外暗內華-將這魔考作一個修天道的煙幕遮住門面,用環境與意念來磨練修道子,其實內心則無時無刻在培育其光明燦爛的清淨地。

修天道如果是無有魔考-修持天道,設若不受種種的困境來加以磨煉。

這酒肆煙花輩皆返婆娑-連街頭巷尾、酒館、煙花界等等人,都能容易的上天堂了。

無有考怎分出賢愚真假-若無考驗怎能辨別出來賢與愚,真與假。

又誰肯讓誰先端坐蓮花-這還有誰肯先讓出蓮花寶座給別人呢?

慢說是得天爵有考有驗-且不要提起得天爵要受過考驗磨煉。

得人爵十年苦金花頭插-連想要得人爵,都須要下了十年的苦工,經考試及格後才能得到的。

眾不曉多退志難為於我-眾佛子不能識透其中妙意,多為之退志,實使 皇母心難過之甚。

不由我放悲聲血淚滴沙-不能自主的放出悲聲,眼淚亦滴滴落下去。

屢次的為兒女捎書寄信-時常已有多次的親自寫書信,寄下東土去。

捎一次又一次不明根芽-寄一次,又一次,再三再四的通信息,喚醒原佛子,又多不能明瞭根源。

再三囑再三告為何不惺-再三在四的已經這麼多次的告誡了,為什麼還不能醒悟。

如若是違母訓陰山來壓-假使違背 皇母聖訓而自行自是的人,要受壓在陰山之苦。

叫一聲眾兒女早明心性-喚一聲,眾佛子兒女,速速的悟明自心與本然之自性。

任千魔合萬考心無疵瑕-任其千魔來誘擾與環境萬般考驗,鍛煉出本心純然無暇。

守善道貫始終恆心久志-堅守善道,貫徹始終,要有這樣的恆心與志氣。

存至誠魔自息無有駁雜-存心至善則一切妄念自然就平息,也就沒有煩亂的。

古時來修大道跋山涉水-古時候要修大道者,大都需攀山過嶺跋涉山水,深山尋求名師或天仙。

拋家產棄妻子遊走天涯-拋棄身家產業妻子,脫離家庭,遊走四方。

游千山合萬水真宗難遇-歷游千山萬水,走遍天下,也難遇得真宗正法的。

將鐵鞋踏破了難覓真法-將鐵鞋都踏破磨穿了,也難找到真道的。

受千折合萬磨苦難言盡-受了千辛萬苦,實在無法能說得盡這苦楚的。

心志誠感動的真人點化-有了這般的至誠,才能感動了真人來指點。

試驗得果然是真真無假-經考驗的有確確實實的真心真志,無有少些虛假。

這方才歸古洞煆煉黃芽-方才指點你歸一古洞來其修真煉,煆煉道苗。

功三千果八百得成正果-修得三千功圓八百果完滿,始能得成正果。

亦不過在氣天暫得榮華-如此也只能在氣天暫時享受榮華而已,是不能永久的。

現今時修天道何等容易-現在修天道的,自己回想看看,是何等的簡易。

先受點後再修立化塵沙-先受名師指點而後再修身立德,推展道務於各地。

此本是應機現非時不洩-這是應機運的,非天時到了的時候,是不能輕易洩漏的。

母開恩半修仙半顧為家-這是 老母慈恩,准予半聖半凡的修持天道的。

現如今天時緊輕凡重聖-可是現時已經是天時緊迫的關頭,應該重聖輕凡的時候了。

用慇勤踏實地不可偷暇-要努力勤勞地實實在在的做,不可以偷懶而荒廢怠惰。

寫一篇血書語望兒惺吧-又寫下這一篇慈心衷情訓文,期望眾佛子熟讀而領會,早早的惺悟。

這非是勸世文閒談閒明-這篇血書不是簡單的勸世文,不可將它混雜一般而論。

為兒女將心血操得碎亂-為了眾兒女, 皇母心血已操得碎碎亂紛紛了。

諸佛子牢牢記廣闡佛法-諸佛子,好好的記住 皇母金言,廣為實行,宣化真法吧!

批至此止機管三才稍靜-批示到此處,止位機管不批了,三才稍為休息。

為母我再上壇再畫盤砂-然復 皇娘再來上壇,繼續的批示 停。

心非天邊明月鏡-涅槃妙心,至虛至靈,有感悉通,光遍法界,非只是中天明月,借日之光以明。

性非雪裡開梅花-金剛妙無本性,乃無極至真,至善之理,潔白自如,永劫而常存,非能以白雪競艷之梅花之潔白可比,是超然粹然。

不住纖塵真空現-不染著微塵,本來無一物之真空妙有,本來面目,無相之妙相。

潔白無染光至華-自性本自清淨,無為,是西方潔白本色,光華至為燦爛。

九誡告原佛子血淚下滴-第九段來誡告原佛子,話未出口血淚已滴滴落下來了。

只為我皇胎子膽掉心提-只是為我的皇胎兒女們而提心吊贍,內心非常的恐懼。

論道路有千條全然非正-論修行的路徑,有千條之多,但是都不是真確的正路。

若不登金線路難返無極-假使不能瞭解金線的意義,就無法可回返無極了。

今時下旁門興萬教齊起-現如今左道旁門都很昌盛,萬教齊出現。

怕的是皇胎子誤被人迷-所怕的是恐皇胎子,認識不清,被誘或而誤入迷途。

這千門合萬戶全是母降-千門萬教,雖然這麼多,亦都是 皇母所降下的。

先傳書後送信諭知三期-就是先傳書來立世,後送親筆信,賜爾明白三期。

時不至母不降天道一貫-天時未到, 皇母是一定不會降下先天大道的。

又只見眾兒女心性久迷-但是看到眾佛子的心性,愈迷愈甚,迷昧已久遠了。

故此的撒旁門朝山拜頂-所以 皇母才散佈各地教門,使其至名山大寺院,朝拜仙佛。

鎖心猿栓意馬行善修積-用來讓其身心意念能有所修持,並時時廣修善行積德。

但等著真天道收圓普渡-這些都是在等待將來真天道降世,一起協助辦理普渡收圓之任務。

共前來求真師同返故西-共同前來齊求真明師之上天指示,共同攜手返回故家鄉。

非今時母不洩天機玄語-如果不是時期到了, 皇母不會洩漏這天機玄語的。

今本是收圓時萬教歸一-現在正是收圓的時期,萬教都應該歸理正宗。

母降道化三千賜名一貫- 皇母降下大道,是要化渡三千大千世界的,故賜名謂一貫天道。

渡三曹挽四海共登雲梯-普渡三曹,挽回四海眾生,共同步上天庭的康莊大道。

為母我言言真毫無虛語- 皇母的金言,句句都是真實,絲毫沒有半點虛假。

有憑據有證驗可察實虛-有據有憑,有征驗可證明,可察明其虛假與真實的。

這三教歸一理一歸何處-說這三教都是要歸一理為根本的,那麼一又要歸於何處?

由一本散萬殊一從何起-由一本體而衍生於萬類。那麼本體的起源又從何而來?

要修道必明曉根本來路-要修道就必須明白瞭解這根本的來源。

不明曉真來路怎返瑤西-如果不明白這本源的真正意義,又怎能回返西天?

收圓法傳的是上乘秘語-收圓時期所傳的都是上乘的秘語,是性命雙修之奧義。

萬古的稀奇事現於三期-古來稀有的奇妙事,都出現在今天的三期末劫年。

如不信我還有一理再證-如果還不相信,我還有一理,可舉出來,再作為證明。

將三教三綱領提上一提-且將三教的三綱領,提出來說明,談一談吧。

此真一原本是先天之理-這真一乃是先天本體之道理,是萬物統體之理。

儒貫一釋歸一道本守一-儒家以執中貫一,佛教以萬法歸一,道家以抱元守一,以行其道。

明心性觀自在佛家所講-明心見性,觀自在菩薩,這是佛教所講的。

存心性克復功儒之修基-存心養性,克己復禮之功夫是儒教修道之基本。

修心性以覆命道家所煉-修心煉性,歸根覆命,這是道教真傳所煉的功夫

此心性原本是至靈至虛-三教所講的是同一心性,是真空妙有,最為靈明的。

道德修常清靜三品一理-修道積德常清常靜,三品一理,是道教修持功夫。

儒士煉知定靜天理不味-儒家所煉的是格物致知,知止定靜安慮得,天理之純然。

佛講得空與靜一合理相-佛教所講的是色空不異,動靜不二,一合理相…等。

皆本是由靜修性合無極-修持的根本都是由靜入手,修至性合無極為證果。

講三皈守五戒佛家所修-皈依佛、法、僧、三寶、戒殺盜淫妄語、煙酒,五戒是佛家的修煉法。

三花聚五氣朝道家根基-三花聚頂,五氣朝元是道家修煉的根基。

行三綱守五常儒士之禮-行持三綱五常是儒家的法理。

今時至所傳的三教合一-現今天時已到,所傳的是三教真骨髓,修的是三教合一齊修。

一不殺真仁愛木氣返本-佛第一戒,戒殺,就是儒的真仁愛,道的木氣返本。

二不盜守忠義金氣凝集-佛第二戒,戒盜,就是儒的守忠義,道的金氣凝聚。

三不淫守禮節真火煉性-佛第三戒,戒淫,就是儒的守禮節,道的真火煉性。

四不酒有智慧真水既濟-佛第四戒,戒酒,就是儒的真智慧,道的真水既濟。

五不妄守信用土氣歸本-佛第五戒,戒妄語,就是儒的守信用,道的土氣歸本。

五氣朝五戒清五常俱齊-據上所述就可明白五氣朝元就是五戒清,即是五常俱齊。

這三教本來是無有二理-在世上雖分為三教,本來是無二理,一理同宗的。

如有二即非正道路必歧-如若有二理,即是非正路,必定是離了正宗,分歧而出的。

自伏羲一畫開真易出現-自伏羲一畫開,顯明先天八卦,這就是真易的出現。

此本是天道降根本之基-真易的出現,本來就是天道降世之始源。

青陽會命燃燈倒裝降世-青陽會時敕令 燃燈古佛,倒裝下降轉為人身。

暗選了二億子返同無極-來傳道,默默中暗選了二億原佛子、返本還原而回返無極。

至紅陽命釋迦又化凡世-時值紅陽會又再命 釋迦佛降世化渡眾生。

又渡回二億子也返故西-又再渡二億原佛子返回西天故家鄉。

青紅陽共渡了四億佛子-青陽、紅陽二會,一共渡了四億原佛子退回無極。

剩下了九二億苦海永迷-剩下來的尚有九二億原佛子,永遠的迷昧於苦海。

現如今白陽展彌勒應運-現時已進入白陽機運, 彌勒尊佛應運掌天盤。

命天然掌道盤普化中西-敕命 天然古佛掌道盤,要普化中西全球的眾生。

先天裡母不留仙佛神聖-在先天的聖域裡 皇母不留仙佛神聖。

齊投胎共化世扶助聖基-一齊敕令其投生東土,同心協力,化渡眾生,扶持大道。

先渡貧後渡富再渡官宦-先來渡化貧窮的人,後來渡化富貴之人,再後渡文武百官。

渡王侯渡萬國同登天梯-又再渡王侯,擴化至渡萬國,共同登上天梯。

今時下天時緊努力速辦-現今天時緊迫之際,宜應多奮發,多努力,速速的奔走前程。

各應當發剛毅宣化啟迷-各人應當把握機會,發剛毅志氣,廣為宣化啟惺群迷。

論天大論地大惟道為大-若以大為論,一般皆以天,地來比喻,可是道卻包含住整個宇宙。

天命大母命大至靈至極-天命 母命皆是眾靈均需遵循的,是最靈妙無比無可超越的。

如若是遵訓語實行而辦-假使能遵從 皇母聖訓,切實的躬行實踐做到。

為母我命仙佛護兒安逸- 皇母慈悲,可敕命仙佛,保護兒身,能夠安然進修德業。

往後來這事關多多重大-未來的天運演變對於原佛子,關係至為重大。

不久的天時至大顯真機-再沒有多久,天時就到,這時候一切真機,就可顯然於世了。

這千門合萬教大地普展-所有的教門,有千門萬教,都在這世上普遍的發展。

念符咒呼風雨飛砂走石-有催符唸咒的,呼風喚雨的,飛砂走石等法術。

指天開指地裂搬山倒海-指天大,天就分開,指地,地就分裂,或者是移山倒海等。

跨板凳能上天妖法更奇-坐上板凳也能飛上空中,種種妖法,更為神奇怪異的。

五行遁陰陽法騰雲駕霧-五行遁化,陰陽隱身法,或是騰雲駕霧等等。

種種的妖魔術亦難盡提-種種的妖法魔術多不勝數,不能一一提起來說明白的。

到這時所望我佛子牢記-若遇到這種情形的時候,所期望的是要眾佛子牢牢的記住 皇母的吩咐。

如隨他失靈光永受悲淒-爾若好奇隨他而去,則入邪迷,失了靈光,是永遠要受慘淒的。

此本是天數定三期發現-這等奇異法術,是天數所定,應運在三期展現的。

此內中定妙計母有用意-這其中是定有玄妙的計策,是 皇母特別另有用意的。

原來這大主權為母執掌-原本這等大主權,是由 皇母所主持。

至其時敕令下法術盡息-在於適宜的時候, 皇母就下敕令收盡法術,法術就不靈了。

萬仙陣再來看熱鬧之甚-再來看這萬仙陣中,亦熱鬧非常,妙中有妙。

笨兒子合瘋人神通廣極-笨兒子竟也能顯神通,而廣大至極。

拿杏黃敕令旗空中一擺-手拿著一面杏黃旗,在空中一拂一搖。

呼一聲諸神退各歸班級-喚一聲,諸神,各自退歸本位,奇妙就出現了。

法亦無術亦無神聖不助-法也空了,術也無了。因為無神聖輔助法術都不靈了。

空赤赤一雙手難以復敵-一個個空空一雙手。無法無術可爭勝逞強不能對敵了。

萬旁門拜彌勒同歸正理-這時誰都能覺悟了,千門萬教盡皆拜 彌勒佛,同來皈依正理。

扶古僧現佛光道貫三極-扶持古聖僧 濟公,個個顯出佛光,大道的尊貴也大明顯,道貫三極了。

富貴人他倒把貧窮來拜-惟道為尊,惟德為貴,所以後天富貴的人,反來拜貧窮有道的人。

道德展貫全球中外同一-道德的大光明,貫滿全球,萬國一家,一道同風,大同盛世現矣。

大智的原佛子速速下手-未來的天機已詳細講明白了。悟得透的大智慧原佛子,立即奮發吧!

莫等待舟行江補漏即遲-不要再等待觀望,好好的打算吧,船到江中補漏就來不及了。

批至此三才倦停止金管-批訓至此,三才也疲倦了,暫時停止訓示。

多靜坐為母我再為細批-使三才多靜坐,休息一會, 母再來詳細的批示 停

時至雲城大開放-天時至的時候,雲城的大門就大開放,讓原佛子進入內避離劫難。

對上三寶是皇原-能夠體會出三寶真正之意義,才是修道原佛子。

八大金剛威嚴現-八大金剛現出威嚴,把守大門,負責嚴密的考察核對三寶。

口令錯了打黃泉-若不能瞭解三寶的真實意義的人,就把他打落地府陰間輪迴受苦。

十誡告原佛子書信寫全-第十段來誡告原佛子, 皇母的書信已經寫完全了。

收圓事多重大勿作戲玩-收圓的事情,是多麼重大,是最切身的問題,千萬不要當作遊戲玩耍的事情。

三極道傳一理佛子登岸-三極大道,傳一理於世間,使原佛子個個可以登岸,得聞真道。

普天下遍全球共現金蓮-普化天下,使其遍滿全球,處處顯出真道之寶貴,共修大道成佛果。

論大道分三乘真理為上-論起大道是可分為三乘的,而以真理為上乘。

理上乘氣中乘下乘象天-其理為上乘法,氣為中乘法,像為下乘法。

論天外還有天此語不假-世人評論說「天外還有天」這句話不是虛假的。

理無極氣太極皇極坤干-理是無極,氣是太極,坤干是皇極。

無極境為聖域極樂清淨-無極理天為聖域,是極樂清淨寶地(修理上乘)。

太極界為賢關法輪周還-太極氣天為賢關,一氣流行循環不息(修氣中乘)。

皇極土為凡庸動植飛潛-皇極像天為凡庸境界,動植飛潛等所居(修象下乘)。

由三乘方分出聖賢俗凡-從這三乘法,才能分出聖人、賢人、凡俗之人。

修元神煉性理上乘至妙-修本性煉本心的人是上乘之法是至妙的。

降龍虎轉法輪中乘參禪-藉由身體氣血運行降龍虎,轉法輪是屬中乘法之修行的。

言下乘實難講著形著象-言起下乘法實在難講,多以外在形象來做為自己之修持。

這敲打合念唱總難超凡-敲打念唱,是確實較難能超越修持之境界。

現如今出世法末後一著-現時所傳的真理天道是出世法,末後才能傳此一著。

聞者成得者超希聖希賢-聞道者可以成道,得之者可以超生,希聖希賢各由心願。

一十八小兒童中州坐定-道分成十八支脈,由中國大陸將到傳到世界各地。

響霹靂驚惺了大地坤干-如同霹靂響一聲,驚惺了大地的眾生。

將萬國與九州全然渡盡-把萬國與九州所有的眾靈,都完全的渡盡。

千神聖萬佛仙共聚中原-千千萬萬的神聖仙佛都齊聚於中原來會面。

三曹清會一案白陽立足-各人三曹之賬都算清了。三曹大事亦辦完了。立定了白陽世界。

刷盡了惡孽子盡留良賢-在世上已除盡了惡孽之輩,所留下來的都是賢良了。

將苦海化成了蓮花寶國-將這苦海娑婆世界,加以改變成就了一個蓮花清淨世界。

這東土要改成淨土西天-把這五濁的東土,要改成為清淨的佛土。

活佛世四十載快樂無盡-個個佛面佛心之活佛世界,有四十年之快樂逍遙生活。

斷宰殺歸善路物各生全-世無殺伐殺生之事,均歸善路,物物各隨其生。

顯鍾靈和毓秀麟鳳現野-山明水秀,處處都是靈秀之氣所集,麟鳳等仁獸亦出現於野外。

海波息慶昇平共樂豐年-海不揚波,互相慶賀太平盛世,共同歡樂豐年。

你亦敬我也愛再無爭鬥-人人互相尊敬,重仁愛,再無有鉤心鬥角,互相爭奪的了。

五日風十日雨挽回堯天-五日風,十日雨,風調雨順,回復了堯天舜日的世界。

諸佛祖各了願九六渡盡-到此諸仙真佛祖的大願達成了。將九六佛子都渡盡也完善了。

彌勒祖登寶台點將封仙- 彌勒祖師登上寶座,依功果而敕封仙爵。

皇胎子脫苦海齊登彼岸-眾皇胎子也都能脫離苦海,共登彼岸。

天然子率原人共朝佛顏- 天然古佛率領原人齊來朝見 皇母。

至此時為母我心才放下-到了這美滿的時候, 皇母才能得看安慰,才能放心。

各個的大功了喜在心間-眾佛子的行功立德,到此亦結束了。有大功的人個個都喜在心頭。

某某人首開荒鱉頭獨佔-某某人,首先開荒,得有美滿的結果,功列第一名,位證首品。

某某人建奇功位證魁元-某某人,建立了奇功,果位該為魁甲。

某某人財法施高昇上品-某某人,財法雙施,普利群生,得高昇上品蓮座。

某某人捨身辦上乘尊嚴-某某人,能捨己從人,捨身辦道,所以位證上品蓮花。

某某人立佛堂金仙得坐-某某人,開立佛堂,慈航普渡,坐滿了賢才,因功得到金仙果位。

某某人代天化賜與品蓮-某某人,正己成人,代天宣化,宏法利生,得到應得之品蓮。

某某人盡苦心仙班得列-某某人,為道放開飛毛腿,竭盡苦心,得列仙班。

某某人多慇懃升賞無邊-某某人,誠心多慇懃,為道效勞,應賜何等品位。

到那時分三乘九品來列-到了這個時候,按各人所修,分三乘、九品,按功來定果位。

有功的眾佛子皆大喜歡-有功的眾佛子,都能得到慈恩,個個都是歡天喜地。

不歸空在紅塵外王內聖-不歸空的人,住在塵世,都是有道有德,體用兼全。

享榮華享富貴自在安然-享受榮華富貴,逍遙自在,安樂天年。

歸空的眾佛子西天而返-歸空的眾佛子,都是返回無極理天聖境。

脫凡胎成聖體大羅金仙-脫離凡胎,回復本然的佛體大羅金仙。

速穿上仙衣裳金光燦爛-馬上的穿上仙衣仙衫,金光照耀燦爛。

插金花戴仙帽雲鞋坐蓮-頭插金花、戴上仙帽,坐蓮花,足穿登雲鞋。

拜見我無生母用手拉起-拜見 無生皇母、 皇母就用手牽起來。

叫一聲嬌生子今日才還-叫一聲,可愛的兒女,你今日終於回來了。

說今後不叫你東土而奔-歡喜的就說,自今以後,不再叫你往東土去了。

再也不為凡人苦受熬煎-再也不做一個凡俗之人,到塵世受那麼多的痛苦了。

吃仙桃與仙果瓊醬玉液-在先天吃的是仙桃仙果等,飲的是凡世所無的佳味珍品。

喜無極樂無邊快活難言-真是歡喜無盡,快樂無邊,愉快非常,是言語不能表明的。

顯一顯神通廣貫徹天地-要表現表現自己的神通,也是廣大,貫徹天地,玄妙無窮。

用一用仙家妙旋轉坤干-可以用仙家的妙法,實在也妙極,能旋轉乾坤。

真法身日月照無影無痕-真性佛體雖受日月所照,可是無影無痕的。

入水火不焚溺永壽無邊-入水不溺,入火不焚,永久長存,是享壽無疆的。

不被這天與地陰陽轄管-是超然粹然,不被天地陰陽五行之氣所拘東,不受其影響。

不懼風不懼雨不怕暑寒-也不畏風吹,不畏雨打,不畏暑熱,又不畏寒冷。

穿金石無阻礙無束無管-穿金透石,行走無阻無礙,又無甚管束,來去自然。

來無影去無蹤遊遍三千-來無影痕去無蹤跡,自在安然的遊遍大地,三千大千世界。

爾九玄爾七祖共同脫苦-你的九玄與七祖,也能得到上天的恩典,共同脫離苦海。

爾幾品他幾品共現威嚴-你是幾品,他是幾品的蓮花寶座,個個顯出了威嚴法相。

群佛子無極宮設下筵宴-眾佛子都集聚於無極宮,大開宴席。

龍華會聚群真聖神佛仙-龍華會上集好了,群真、聖賢仙佛一切。

每名個俱前來朝拜我母-每一個都要來朝見 無生老母。

只喜得老無生有口難言-致使 皇母只是歡喜得連話都難以開口了。

斟一杯菩提酒賜與兒等-斟一杯菩提酒,賞賜給與眾兒女們。

眾佛子食仙筵快樂無邊-眾佛子在這仙宴中,食稀有的宴席,實是快樂無邊。

大團圓大聚會快活無盡-慶賀這大團圓,大聚會,真是快活無盡的。

無極宮鼓掌笑喜地歡天-在無極宮,個個欲欣鼓掌、喜笑,心情痛快的不得了。

方顯出修天道至尊至貴-修天道的至尊至貴,到這時,就這樣的顯出價值來了。

不虧我苦心子頂天良賢-才不會使苦心努力的頂天良賢們失望的明證。

書批此已完竣收圓金管-書信批到此處,已完畢了,收回機管。

將母語印心中終日虔虔-大家各應將 皇母的金言玉語,好好的領悟,終日更加虔誠。

此書名是皇母訓子十誡-這書訓, 皇母定名謂「皇母訓子十誡」。

靜一靜為母我再批幾言-靜一時, 皇母再來續批幾句金言停。

書訓垂留鎮中華-批訓留書在台灣,作為人人修生處世之至寶。

廣闡宣佈渡善家-了悟書中真旨,廣為闡發宣化普渡善良之人。

良賢共登菩提岸-使賢良之人,能知有此書訓,能遵行書訓,個個均登道岸。

兒女功竣坐蓮花-眾兒女能依此正確的修持,達至功圓果滿,證果坐蓮花。

復提機 叮寧又叮寧-再來握起金筆,再三的提醒,再四的叮嚀囑咐。

告佛子 實行切實行-無非是要啟示原佛子,切記著,趕緊的躬親實踐,切實去做到。

望兒女 心盡心多盡-希望兒女們,奮發吧,盡心的做,多多盡你的心吧,你的責任重大。

喚皇胎 啟迷啟瞶聾-喚醒皇胎子,啟悟愚迷,開導頑梗的人,都在在須要靠你們的心力。

極樂國 今時淒涼甚-西方極樂國土,現在非常的淒涼悲愴。

為救世 仙拂共臨東-為了救凡世眾生,仙佛神聖,全都降臨東土上來。

四億子 共同投凡界-青紅二會渡回的四憶原佛子,也都是統統來投胎出世。

今時下 誰曉誰根恆-現如今,誰能曉得自己的來歷根源呢?

掀門簾 得見真故主-雲城門開,是眾佛子回去與 皇母團聚的時候到了。

追悔時 跺足又捶胸-若未能把握機會造成懊悔,用悲痛的跺足捶胸也不能表達其慘狀。

切不可 佳光錯過了-千萬不可將這良辰佳期,錯過去了。

金雞唱 大道世界宏-天時已到,大道就要宏展於全世界了。

趁今時 半明與半暗-趁現時,道在於半明半暗的時候,正是建功立德的好機會。

遵母訓 步步實地行-遵循 皇母聖訓,腳踏實地,步步堅實的做到。

此書訓 抄寫多有錯-此書訓,有很多抄寫錯誤的字句。

下壇後 筆下速改更-退壇了後,速速的改正過來。

抄成後 此書速刊印-抄完成後,急速的刊印成書,作為救世之寶筏。

多印刷 方合為母心-要多多的印刷,廣為流傳,方能合 母之心意與期待。

立功德 速勸速渡化-更應趕緊的建功立德,速速的勸世渡眾。

挽眾生 共出水火坑-挽救眾生,共同跳出水火劫煞之苦海。

娘批完 言語不下判- 皇母批示,到此,已經悲傷的寫不下去了。

率佛子 乘輦返瑤京-率領護駕眾仙佛,乘寶輦要返回理天。

去而來 難割又難捨-去而再來,心中難割難捨,別離之苦,母子之情,不勝依依。

問佛子 是否心實行-問一聲,眾佛子,你是不是能依照 母訓盡心實行。

批此語 血淚滴滴落-講到這句話,血淚已經滴滴落下來了。

母之語 莫當耳旁風-眾兒女等呀,不要將 皇母之訓示,當作耳旁風,莫不關心。

天淵路 盡由兒女走-上理天之路,下輪迴之路,是由兒女自己挑選來走的。

生懈怠 永墜萬丈坑-如生懶惰、怠慢,是要永遠墜落萬丈深坑的。

不再判 別了眾兒女-不再批判了,告別了眾佛子。

哭啼啼 為母返理庭-非常悲傷的離開凡塵,退回理域 咳退。
回善書圖書館
—————

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra

Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra

Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Vows

地藏菩薩

Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Practices

Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Determination

Kinh Địa Tạng Bồ Tát Bản Nguyện

Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra
Also Known As:
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Vows
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Practices
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Determination
Kinh Địa Tạng Bồ Tát Bản Nguyện

translated from Chinese to English by Pitt Chin Hui

地藏菩薩
Contents

Preface
Chapter One: Ubiquitous Supernatural Powers of the Exalted Buddha at Trayastrimsa Heaven.
Chapter Two: The Assembly of the Transformations of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.
Chapter Three: Observations of Retribution of Human Beings Resulting from Previous Karmas.
Chapter Four: Evil Actions and Retributions of Karma of Human Beings of the Samsara World.
Chapter Five: The Names of Different Kinds of Hells.
Chapter Six: Shakyamuni Buddha Praising Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.
Chapter Seven: Benefiting the Living and the Dead.
Chapter Eight: Appreciation of Emperor Yama and His Followers — the Ruler of Yamadevaloka and Judge of the Dead.
Chapter Nine: The Chanting of the Buddha’s Name.
Chapter Ten: The Comparison of Merits for Alms-giving.
Chapter Eleven: Earthly Spirits protecting the Dharma.
Chapter Twelve: The Benefit through Sight and Hearing.
Chapter Thirteen: Shakyamuni Buddha’s Instruction to Human Beings and Devas.
The Publisher’s Postface Transference Gatha

PREFACE
In making this translation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra from Chinese into English, I do not at all set myself up as a scholar in this particular field.
However, with the great mass of the Buddhist canonical literature as yet untranslated from Chinese into any Western language, someone must come forward to make a start on the task. If some recognised scholar will take this translation as a basis and improve upon it, I shall be happy.
I wish to acknowledge with gratitude my indebtedness to the late Venerable Sumangalo for the considerable help he had given me in rendering Chinese and English nomenclature into Sanskrit and aiding with the English version in many difficult passages. The Venerable Susiddhi has also been of great assistance in phrasing the English version. Again, Venerable Sumangalo has been most helpful with numerous suggestions for improving the English version and has given long hours to the task of polishing the English.
There have been some curious circumstances in connection with the translation of this Sutra. Perhaps, it is well to go back some five years, to a night in 1959 when Madam Tan Gek Neo, the caretaker of Poh Ern Si, the temple where the translation took place, saw a manifestation of Tay Chong Phorsat (Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva). The temple is dedicated to this Bodhisattva, and no other image is enshrined within the temple. Madam Tan Gek Neo came into the shrine hall one night, and was startled to see what appeared to be the Bodhisattva in human flesh.
The vision was in triplicate, there being three identical figures. The vision lasted for but a few moments, and then vanished into the thin air. Madam Tan is not known as an imaginative person, and this has been her sole experience of a nature unheard of in the five years she has been in charge of the temple. According to her account, the vision was lifelike, and bore the pilgrim’s staff, which is always in Ksitigarbha’s right hand.
On the l4th of November, 1959, the Venerable Sumangalo of Penang, who was honorary abbot of this temple, came to take up a two-months period of residence.
With him was another American monk, the Venerable Susiddhi. Mr. Yap Kim Fatt and Mr. Saw Hock Seng also took up residence at Poh Ern Si at the same time. All four were busily engaged until late each evening at the task of preparing material for use in Buddhist Sunday Schools.
On the evening of the 20th December, 1958, these four gentlemen completed their day’s labour at ten o’clock and immediately retired to their beds. After they had extinguished all lights, they were amazed to catch sight of a dazzling light of electric blue in the locked shrine hall. All four instantly stepped forward to the windows of the shrine hall, and endeavoured to investigate for some rational explanation of the phenomenon. The light was of human shape and size. Despite the transparent appearance of the figure, it was very similar to the marble figure of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva on the shrine platform. A staff was in the right hand. The luminous figure moved about the shrine, and lasted for perhaps half an hour at full brilliance, then gradually the light diminished, but had not entirely vanished when the above-named gentlemen finally went to sleep. A diligent investigation was made to determine if reflections from motorcar lights were responsible for the phenomenon. In as much as Poh Ern Si is on a hilltop, the only possibility of headlight reflections is from cars actually ascending the hill to the monastery, and there was no such car. The surrounding hills showed only darkness. Yet the strange manifestation in the shrine continued.
It was on the day following this vision, which I had not then heard about, that I travelled to Poh Ern Si to begin the translation of this Sutra. From the beginning of the task, all went well and help was offered from several quarters. Any major difficulties seemed to vanish. It is my firm and entire belief that this work is under the blessing of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.
Another strange occurrence must be recorded. On numerous occasions, both by day and by night, chanting was heard in the shrine hall. This was in the rhythm common to Mahayana chanting, and in a low pitch. When investigation was made of the main shrine, the chanting seemed to come from the rear shrine and, on investigating the rear shrine, the chanting appeared to come from the main shrine.
It was certain no human agency was responsible for this phenomenon.
It is traditional that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has six main manifestations (transformations). Sometimes, those transformations are referred to as Ksitigarbhas helpers. On the night of 26th December, 1959, the Venerable Sumangalo and the Venerable Susiddhi, prior to retiring for the night, made a round of inspection of the temple premises. The shrine was already locked for the night, and it was certain that no one was inside. At about eleven oclock, they saw six luminous figures seated before the main altar. These lights were not in human formbut merely uniform areas of light, vertical and of about the height of men seated in the lotus posture of meditation. This phenomenon persisted for perhaps half an hour before fading. Again, investigation revealed no possible material source of the strange lights of bluish radiance. Be it remembered that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s colour is a jewel blue of the shade referred to in modern times as electric blue.
Strange acoustical effects are to be noted at morning and evening devotions when mantras are chanted. There is very little reverberation when the devotions to Amitabha, Bhaisajyaguru and others are chanted, but the Mantra to the patron Bodhisattva of the temple, Ksitigarbha, even though intoned in the same rhythm and pitch as the other prayers, is the only one that reverberates. It is difficult to avoid the feeling that the sound waves rebound from the altar and actually strike those present with a tangible, yet gentle, force. Until such time as a rational explanation can be offered for these strange occurrences, in terms of our tridimensional world, we shall have to believe the phenomena to be manifestations of Divine Grace.
In conclusion, I wish to offer my profound gratitude to my Buddhist friends who have encouraged the translation of this Ksitigarbha Sutra, and for their pious generosity in defraying the cost of issuing same for free distribution, with the understanding of their desire to remain anonymous. Whatever merit may have accrued to my humble self, I devote to the welfare of all sentient beings in all worlds.
May all be well and happy.
Pitt Chin Hui

Chapter One: Ubiquitous Supernatural Powers of the Exalted Buddha at Trayastrimsa Heaven

Thus I have heard:
At one time the World-Honoured One sojourned at the Trayastrimsa, or Tavatimsa, Heaven, and was preaching on His mother’s behalf. At that time, innumerable Buddhas and Maha-Bodhisattvas from infinite worldsystems in the ten quarters of space convened harmoniously, admiring the fully Enlightened One, Shakyamuni, for His transcendental wisdom and Infinite powers in guiding erring beings to understand the dissimilarity between the bases of happiness and sorrow in the world. They all escorted their attendants to offer homage to the Honoured One.
The Honoured One smiled and radiated multi-radiant beams of infinite compassion, supreme wisdom, benevolence, etc., dispatching forth into space sounds of the six paramitas; sounds of infinite compassion; sounds of charity; sounds of emancipation; sounds of bliss; sounds of transcendental wisdom; emitting lion-roars; emitting great lion-roars; emitting thunderous sounds; and a great number of other indescribable sounds. Many beings from the ten quarters of space in this world and additional worlds had assembled jointly at Trayastrimsa Heaven, Tusita Heaven, Nirmanarati Heaven, Paranirmita-vasavartin Heaven, Brahmaparisadya Heaven, Brahmapurohitas Heaven, Mahabrahman Heaven, and from numerous other Heavens.
All Devas, spirits and dragons from the seas had combined together, as also beings from various worlds and this human world, such as spirits of the sea, storms, rivers, trees, hills, earth, spring, spirits of the fields, day, night, spirits of the empty spaces, the skies, of drink and food, spirits of the grass and woods, and all the other spirits.
Likewise, there came beings from different worlds and the human one–such beings as great kings of pretas, asuras, succubus pretas, preta spirits of sickness, the pretas of poison, the kings of the pretas of joy and prosperity, the kings of pretas of carnal love and prestige, and many pretas and kings of pretas had gathered happily together.
At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha told Manjusri: “Prince of the Dharma; Now you perceive by mental vision all the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, devas, dragons, pretas and spirits from this and other worlds from this country including other lands are assembled together in this Trayastrimsa Heaven. Do you know the precise number of them all?” Manjusri told the Buddha: “O, World Honoured One, even though I have enormous powers developed through innumerable kalpas, I am not well acquainted with the exact number.”
The Buddha told Manjusri: “Even though I behold through the eyes of a Buddha, I too, am unable to disclose to you the accurate number of all these deities. They are all those whom Ksitigarbha has converted and capably guided from long, long ago.
Some are to be relieved and directed by him in the future.” Manjusri told the Buddha: “O Honoured of the World, I have long practised meritorious deeds and long ago attained unobstructed wisdom. Undeniably, I will trust your words, but those who pursue the Arahat path, the path of Heavens, the worship of dragons, and many beings who will be born in the future, will be doubtful and reluctant to adopt what you have strongly emphasized as the truth.
“Devas, nagas, yakshas, gandharvas, asuras, kinnaras, mahorags, and others of the eight classes with humans to be born in the future will be filled with suspense and hesitant although you have pronounced the truth most zealously. If you compel them to believe, they will instead seek to spread evil of the Teaching. Thereupon, I earnestly anticipate that the Honoured of the World will narrate to us the original vows of this Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, as he commenced his Bodhisattva career, and how he laboured to gain such inconceivable success and authority.” The Buddha told Manjusri: “Suppose that every blade of grass, wood, forest, paddyfield, hill, stone, dustmote, every material thingthough numerous as the sands of the Ganges, and though each sand-grain is one world, and each dust-mote is one kalpa, and all numbers are reversed into kalpa, that which he has done to accomplish the Dasabhumi — (ten stages of the fifty two sections of development), even though they are more than can be manifested by words, they are surpassed by the deeds of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in his Arahat and Pratyoka Buddha stages.
“Manjusri, this Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, his vows and his powers, are indeed inconceivable. If beings, both males and females, to be born in the future, shall listen to and hail the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, institute homage to Ksitigarbha by chanting his name, communicating offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and draw or carve his image or make likenesses of him, all these beings shall be born for one hundred births into a special heaven, this is the Indra Trayastrimsa Heaven (thirty three in number), the second of the six Heavens of formation, and shall never descend into the three evil states forever.
“Manjusri, this Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had been the son of a respected elder of unaccountable kalpas ago. At the time when he established his first resolve, there was a Buddha by the name of Lion-Power. The youth examined with awe the majestic appearance of the Buddha and questioned what he had conducted as a Bodhisattva and what vow he had performed to accomplish such a divine appearance. The Buddha imparted to the youth, “If you want to gain such an appearance, you must attempt your utmost to relieve the sufferings of all sorrowful beings and continue this practice for a long, long time.” Then the Shakyamuni Buddha told Manjusri that the Buddha Lion-Power had counselled the youth to decide on a vow, as follows — “I now determine to relieve the sufferings of beings in the six realms of suffering and sorrow, skilfully leading them to Salvation through innumerable kalpas, before I myself attain Buddhahood.” By the youth disciplining such a strong vow before the Buddha Lion-Power, thereupon, for unaccountable kalpas, he has remained in the Bodhisattva stage.
Again, there was another Buddha, at a time inconceivably long ago, who was named Buddha of Flower of Meditation and Enlightenment and who survived to a very great age of millions of kalpas. There are three stages for discharging respect to a Buddha:
a) To the Buddha incarnate, b) To his image and c) A declaration of faith and respect.
At the second stage of offering respect to a Buddha, there was a Brahman girl who had in past ages practised great benevolence. Apart from being respected and honoured by people, she had also been bestowed with relief and protection from devas ever since the beginning of her career of charity. But her mother refused to respect the truth of the Dharma and always uttered evil against the Triple Gems.
Although the “Sacred Daughter,” as she was called, subjected herself to excessive persuasion toward her mother to (get her to) embrace Right Understanding, the mother was thickly prejudiced against her daughter’s counsel and guidance.
When the mother died, she was reborn in the Avici Hell (Hell of unceasing sufferings), the last of the eight hot Hells where punishment continued without intermission. The Brahman girl was fully aware that her mother did not accord to the Doctrine of Cause and Effect and committed many evils in her life; by such bad deeds, therefore, she would surely sink into an evil birth in the lower Hells of intense suffering. Conscious of this Karma, the daughter parted with all her property and belongings by the offering of flowers and other forms of offering at the temple or pagoda of the Buddha of Flower of Meditation and Enlightenment.
The image of the Buddha therein was magnificently carved and was to be admired in all appearances. She insinuated deep respect to this Buddha and sought reasoning solely by herself, “This Buddha is fully enlightened and all-pervading in wisdom. If he were still embodied in this world of manifestation, I would request of him where my mother has been cast. I feel sure he would know the exact realm of her person.” After such a thought. she knelt before the Buddha’s image and was in a most tearful disposition for a considerable length of time.
Suddenly, she contacted a voice from outer space, addressing her thus: “Sacred Girl, whimper not so sorrowfully. I will impart to you where your mother has gone.” The Brahman girl clasped her hands in deep respect and replied to the voice: “What divine being will relieve me of my worries and apprehensions! Since my mother’s death, I have been remembering her from day and night in prayers but I fail to discover where she is being reborn.” Then the voice responded to her filial love: “I am the Buddha whom you are now leading your Faith to, and I am aware of your devotion to your mother which is quite different from that of other children; thereby, I am here to enlighten you about her.” When the Brahman girl took heed of this, she fell to the ground and again wept bitterly in an almost endless state.
She feared that she would soon perish from the human world, and implored the Buddha to avail her anxiety as to where her mother had been reborn. The Buddha replied: “Sacred Girl, after your offering, return home early, be seated down and compose yourself in meditation, then concentrate on my name quietly and you will then cherish the idea of associating where your mother is.”
When the Brahman girl had finished paying homage, she went home and did as she had been instructed. After meditating for a day and night, she suddenly found herself on a great shore. She beheld many fierce iron-skinned animals hurrying back and forth, up and down, East and West in a boiling sea. She also saw thousands and millions of men and women emotionally moving among the waves of the sea, attempting to escape from the cruel monsters with iron skins. Moreover, she attested Yaksas (demons on earth, or in the air, or in the lower planes which are malignant, violent and carnivorous. They have many feet, eyes and heads and have sword-like teeth). These Yaksas were driving the poor men and women to the cruel monsters, and they themselves confronted the men and women angrily. The sight was so dreadful that the girl dared not prolong her gaze although by the power of the Buddha, she was not struck with any fear for herself. At that time, there existed a king of the sea-devils named “King No-poison” (the poison caused by either actions, words and thoughts) who revealed his hospitality to her and entertained her saying: “Sacred Girl, you are a good Bodhisattva, why do you venture to come to such a place like this?” The Brahman girl then requested for the name of the place. The poisonless Devil-king told the girl: “This is Mahachakravala (the first great sea in the West).” The girl replied: “I was directed that there is a Hell in the interior of this great circular iron enclosure. Is this true?” King No-poison replied: “Yes, this is true.” Then the girl asked: “Why is it that I have come to a Hell?” King No-poison interpreted that it was either through the power of the Buddha or through her own good Karmic power, as otherwise she would never be able to have a visit to Mahachakravala. The girl then queried why the water of the great ocean was boiling, and with so many sinners and fierce animals within.
Then King No-poison answered: “Those sinners are the new Deaths from the human world. After having passed away for forty-nine days with no descendants to do good deeds to relieve them from their sufferings, and as a result of their having raised nothing for the benefit of humanity during their life-time, but that of only committing sins in one way or another, their first punishment is to cross this Sea of Suffering, which extends ten million miles eastwards. There is another Sea, where sinners suffer double punishments. East of this latter Sea In view is yet another Sea of Suffering, where sinners suffer extreme tortures.
“The above three Seas are called Seas of Sufferings. Those who have committed sins through actions, words and thoughts, are cast into these Seas to be punished, as they should be, for their evil deeds.”
The Sacred Girl asked King No-poison: “Where is Hell?” King No-poison answered: “Within the three Seas of Sufferings, there are thousands of varieties of Hells. There are eighteen great Hells and five hundred smaller ones where sinners have to undergo boundless punishment. Also, there are thousands of others where leniency is bestowed on all those who have not committed too serious offences during their life-time.”
The Sacred Girl said to King No-poison: “My mother has passed away recently. I am anxious to know where she has been sent to.”
King No-poison questioned the Sacred Girl: “What has your mother done during her life-time?”
The Sacred Girl replied: “My mother, during her life-time, had envious views of the Triple-Gems, and had spoken evil against them. Many a time, she did strive to embrace Faith in the Exalted Buddha, but was insufficiently firm about it. She expired only a few days ago, and I have no idea where she is at the moment.”
King No-poison asked: “What is your mother’s name?”
The Sacred Girl responded: “Both my parents were Brahmans. The name of my father was Sila Sen-sen and the name of my mother was Yuet Tee-ii.”
King No-poison answered the Sacred Girl with clasped hands and said: “My Sacred Girl, pray do not feel distressed and return home with a joyful heart as your mother has ascended to Heaven just three days ago. It was your earnest and filial devotion of making offerings to the Buddha of Flower of Meditation and Enlightenment that your mother was relieved. Not only did your mother receive deliverance from Hell, but all sinners of the Avici Hell also benefited from it, for they ascended to Heaven on the same day.” After intimating to the Sacred Girl of her mother’s Salvation, the King of the Devils retreated with clasped hands. With this enlightening message about her mother, the Sacred Girl felt that her earlier fears were unfounded. She then knelt before the Buddha of Flower of Meditation and Enlightenment and expressed this strong vow: “I shall exercise my best to relieve people of their sufferings forever in my future lives of kalpas to come.”
Shakyamuni Buddha then told Manjusri Bodhisattva that the King of the Devils, No-poison, is now the Bodhisattva of Wealth and that the Sacred Girl has been named Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

[Back to Top]

Chapter Two: The Assembly of the Transformations of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva

Just at that time, an unaccountable number of transformations of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva from Hells of numerous universes assembled at Trayastrimsa Heaven under the ubiquitous Supernatural Powers of the Exalted Buddha, and an unaccountable number of others who, being spared of their sufferings, also came to the same place holding flowers and joss-sticks in their hands to pay homage to the Honoured of the World. These beings had at one time been suffering endlessly, from kalpas to kalpas, in the ocean of birth and death.
Through the great compassion and strong vows of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, they were converted by him and thus attained Buddhahood. They all assembled at the Trayastrimsa Heaven, and conveyed their fullest respect and admiration to the Honoured of the World by gazing at Him attentively.
Shakyamuni Buddha extended His golden arms to bless the unaccountable transformations of the Ksitigarbha and said: “You are truly to be commended for having successfully converted so many human beings to real Salvation. In fact, I have adapted myself to innumerable transformations to lead all beings, either intelligent or ignorant, to righteousness and truth by any means. Although I have tried my utmost to convert the erring ones from this world of sufferings, I could see that there might be one or two out of every ten who are still sinful. I ask you to seek transformations of other Buddhas to convert them in all possible ways and means.
“There are, without doubt, intelligent ones who are likely to be converted after my preaching and attain Buddhahood by my persuasion to practise good deeds, but unintelligent wrong-doers can only be converted after a lengthy period of preaching. For the stubborn ones, it is useless to expect any respect or faith from them. In spite of all the obstacles, I had endeavoured to convert these miserable creatures and lead them to real Salvation by performing different transformations. I performed transformation as males, females, devas, spirits, devils, mountains, forests, streams, rivers, pools or anything to bring benefit upon human beings and to convert them all without any exception Again, I transformed into Kings or Emperors of Heavens, Brahmans or Rulers of Continents, followers of the Buddha, Kings of countries, Prime-ministers, officials of high ranks, Bhikkhus or Bhikkhunis, Upasakas, Upasikas, Saravakas, Arahats, Pacceka Buddhas or Bodhisattvas to convert mankind. Not only did I convert people in the form of the Buddha, but you should recollect how strenuously I have lived from kalpas to kalpas with unremitting toil to convert even stubborn beings to Salvation. Stubborn ones can still be found, and if they are cast into Hell for punishment, you should remember how I requested you to work earnestly to lift them to Buddhahood and Enlightenment, till the next Buddha, by the name of Maitreya Buddha, will be born to this world.”
Just at that moment, the various transformations of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva from different universes were seen consolidated into one form and, with tears in his eyes, he said to the Buddha: “You have been kind enough to bestow upon me supernatural power and transcendental wisdom for kalpas and kalpas. May my innumerable transformations of different forms be successful in pervading various universes to lead mankind to real Salvation. Though human beings have not the slightest interest in reaping good deeds, I shall strive to convert them gradually and bring great benefit and happiness to all. Pray, do not be disheartened over the evils of these beings, as I shall bear the full responsibility to convert them to the supreme state of Buddhahood.”
Again, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva requested the Honoured of the World not to feel distressed over the evils of human beings in the generations to come by repeating his vow three times.
Shakymuni Buddha was thus highly delighted and said: “My blessings. I appreciate your strong vows and may you be praised for your efforts to heal the human world, and that your aim for Buddhahood after your firm resolution to convert them be achieved.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Three: Observations of Retribution of Human Beings Resulting from Previous Karmas

At that time, Queen Maha Maya, mother of the Buddha, asked Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva respectfully with clasped hands: “My divine One, human beings in the Samsara world commit different sins. What retribution do they receive for their Karmas?”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva replied by saying: “There are millions and millions of worlds. In some of them, you will find Hells as we have in our Samsara world.
“In some of them, there are no Hells, like the Sukavati (Western Paradise). In some of them, there are females whilst in others there are none.
“In some, you will be able to hear the preaching of the Buddha, but in others people are not privileged to listen to the Dharma In some, there are Saravakas, Arahats, Pacceka Buddhas, etc. whilst in others, these do not exist. Consequently, sufferings in different Hells are numerous and cannot be explained in detail.”
Queen Maha Maya asked once again: “I only seek to know the types of suffering for beings of the Samsara world.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva answered: “My Sacred Mother, I will relate to you in brief. The retribution of Karmas of human beings in the human world are innumerable. Beings born disobedient to their parents or associated in bad ways, are cast into the Avici Hell and will continue to suffer from kalpas to kalpas with no means of escape. People who do harm to the Buddha by destroying His images and speak of the Triple Gems disrespectfully or having no respect for the Teaching of the Honoured One, would be cast to the Avici Hell from kalpas to kalpas with no means of escape.
“Human beings who do harm to the sacred temples, commit adultery with monks or nuns or kill or harm others in sacred places, are cast into the Avici Hell for eternal suffering. Any being, following the practices of a monk with no pure embrace of the Dharma, bullying others or committing various kinds of sins, is cast into the Avici Hell for similar punishment. Those who are prone to steal things from temples such as cash, rice, food, clothing or anything would similarly be thrown into the Avici Hell for continuous sufferings.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva repeated to Queen Maha Maya: “Any of the above named groups of sinners are punished perpetually.”
Queen Maha Maya asked Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva once again: “What is the meaning of Avici Hell?”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva replied: “Sacred Mother, there are different Hells within the Mahachakravala. Besides the eighteen big Hells, there are some five hundred others to be found with different names, and still another thousand Hells.
“Avici Hells means Hells reinforced with iron surrounded by iron walls, eight millions miles wide and one million miles high. These Hells are fully filled with burning flames and are jointly linked up together with other Hells of different names.
“Among them there is one Hell by the name of “Avici”. The area of this Avici Hell is eight thousand square miles. The whole of this Hell, with iron walls, is packed with burning flames. Iron snakes and dogs with hot fire in this Hell run from the East to the West. Also, there is an iron bed and when one is cast there, he can see his own body filling it. Therefore, all beings are subjected to punishment according to their sins. Then, there are the Yaksas (Demons) with eyes similar to that of electric bulbs and hands in the shape of steel claws to scratch the sinners Yaksas pierce the sinners’ bodies, throw them into the air and the fall kills them. There are also iron eagles which hook the eyes of sinners, and iron snakes which curl round sinners necks. Long nails are pierced into the sinners limbs, their tongues are pulled out by iron thongs, and their intestines are sawed up. Molten steel is poured into their mouths. Hot iron wires are used to bind their bodies. Sinners suffer according to their evil actions by encountering innumerable births and deaths for kalpas and kalpas without any hope of escape. When this world comes to an end, sinners will be transferred to another world, and in the new world they endure more punishment.
The punishments in the Avici Hell are as mentioned above and those subjected to them undergo the following five orders
1. Sinners to be punished throughout the day and night for kalpas after kalpas without any break. This answers to suffering without an end of time.
2. To be spread over the Bed of Punishment in one form or other with no limit of space.
3. Sufferings without limit as in the use of weapons for punishment, such as ironfork, iron-sticks, iron-snakes, iron-eagles, iron-foxes, iron-dogs, iron-saws, ironhammers, iron-pans, iron-wires, iron-ropes, iron-asses, iron-horses, iron-balls, melted-iron, as well as various kinds of iron weapons.
4. Whether they be males for females, civilised or uncivilised, old or young, rich or poor, devils or spirits, or even devas must suffer for their unforgivable sins committed, according to their karmas without any difference.
5. To be cast into this Hell for kalpas and kalpas to suffer different kinds of punishment, day and night endlessly, i.e. life without any break, and with no means of escape until their retribution of Karma comes to an end.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva told Queen Maha Maya: “This is but a brief description of a visit to Hell. To quote the names of Hells, the types of punishment and instruments used will take a period of one kalpa.” After listening to Ksitigarbhas discourse, Queen Maha Maya retreated respectfully with clasped hands and was seen in great sorrow.

[Back to Top]

Chapter Four: Evil Actions and Retributions of Human Beings of the Samsara World

At that time, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva told Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, only through your transcendental powers, am I then able to have transformations throughout millions and millions of Universes to enlighten suffering beings to real Salvation. It must be by your great compassion and supernatural power that I am also able to have such innumerable transformations. I solemnly promise to fulfil your instruction to continue to relieve beings from this state of suffering and to lead them to Salvation. I shall strive to work hard until the next Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, comes to this world. Pray, do not despair.” Shakyamuni Buddha then told Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva: “The natural powers of perception of all those who have not yet been liberated from the Samsara world are of an unsteady nature. Sometimes they do good deeds, and sometimes they commit sins. They receive their Karma according to their deeds. They have to undergo births and deaths, to be tested continuously at different stages in the ocean of sufferings from kalpas to kalpas. They will always be in one of the following five states.
1. Human Beings
2. Animals
3. Sub-humans in Hells
4. Ghosts
5. Asuras
“Like fish, they will be caught in nets. They may be set free for some time and be caught again. I am tremendously worried over these beings, but as you are so resolute to fulfil the strong vows which you have made kalpas ago to work unremittingly to lead the erring beings to Salvation, I therefore feel the relief now. Just at that moment when Shakyamuni was speaking to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, there was a Maha Bodhisattva by the name of Isvaradeva (King of the Devils) who spoke to the Buddha, Honoured of the World, you have been most generous to speak in favour of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for the strong vows made by him to perform kalpas after kalpas so energetically. Kindly relate to me in brief all that is determined by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.”
The Buddha then told the King of the Devils: “Please listen carefully and attentively to what I say—
1) When he was a King of a small kingdom Innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Sarvajna Buddha, the Accomplishment of Buddha Wisdom. This Buddha lived a very long life of six million kalpas. Before he became a Buddha, he was a king of a small country. He was a great friend of the King in his neighbourhood. Both Kings practised the ten Principles of Righteousness. Unfortunately, the citizens of his neighbouring country always committed sinful deeds. Consequently, the two Kings consulted one another to discover ways and means of leading their citizens to live a virtuous life. The first King made a strong vow that he would do his best to be enlightened as soon as he could, so that he might enlighten his citizens to the path of Salvation.
The second King vowed that he would never become a Buddha unless he could bring about the moral progress of sinful citizens when they would be able to achieve Enlightenment. The King who vowed to become a Buddha is Sarvajna Buddhathe Accomplishment of Buddha Wisdom. The other King who made a vow that he would never accept Buddhahood unless he could bring all erring beings to Enlightenment is Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.
2) When he was the daughter of a Brahman
Again, innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Pure Lotus Eyes. He lived a long life of forty kalpas. During the semblance of the period of the Buddha, there was an Arahat who worked strenuously to convert beings by propagating the Noble Teachings of the Buddha. There was a girl by the name of Kong Mokthe girl with bright eyes. She made offerings to the Arahat, who asked her what her wish was. The girl replied: “I did some good work on the day of my mother’s death in order to relieve her out of her sufferings. I long to know in what state my mother is at present.” The Arahat pitied her and started to meditate. He came to know that the mother of the girl had been cast into the Hell of great Sufferings. The Arahat asked the girl what her mother did during her lifetime, so as to be cast into the Hell and to receive such severe punishment. The girl replied: “My mother used to be very fond of eating tortoises, especially their eggs, and fishes fried or cooked. She therefore killed countless lives for food. Compassionate One, kindly let me know how to relieve my mother.” Out of great compassion, the Arahat told the girl to chant the name of the Buddha of Pure Lotus Eyes earnestly and respectfully, and that she should carve images of the above Buddha so that both the mother and herself could benefit from it.
After being told by the Arahat, the girl disposed of her precious belongings, and with the money she had an image of the Exalted Buddha drawn and paid homage to it. Again, she begged to know where her mother was. Suddenly, one night, she saw the Buddha in the midst of a bright golden light as big as Mount Sumeru, telling her thus: “Your mother will be born to your family as a son of a servant, and will be able to speak as soon as she can feel cold and hunger.” Before long, the servant in her family gave birth to a son. The newly-born child spoke to the girl three days after his birth. This newly-born infant said to the girl who was weeping bitterly: “Whatever evil deeds one has done, one will receive punishment without exception. I am your mother! After my departure from you, I have been cast into a dreadful Hell to suffer severe punishment. It was on account of the good deeds offered by you that I am now born as a son of your servant. But, owing to the evil deeds which I committed during my life, I can only live to the age of thirteen, and will again be cast into the Hell. My child, what ways and means can you find to relieve me from my sufferings?” Upon hearing this, the girl was certain that the newly-born infant was her mother.
The girl then asked the newly-born child: “Since you were my mother in your last life, you ought to know what sins were committed by you, so that you were cast into Hell.” The child answered: “I have committed two sins, both by killing lives and speaking evil as well as scolding others. Without your help, by practising good deeds, I can never be relieved from my sufferings.” The girl then asked the infant: “What kind of suffering were you subjected to in Hell?” The mother replied: “The sufferings were so numerous that I can not fully relate them, even if given a thousand years to do so.” Upon hearing this, the girl then wept bitterly again: “May my mother be relieved from Hell forever after!” Later, the child died at the age of thirteen.
Meanwhile, the girl was seen calling: “Oh, Buddha of the ten directions of Space, please be compassionate and listen to me. If my mother can be relieved from the three States of Suffering or be born into an superior family, or will never be born a female again, I now make a strong vow in front of the image of the Buddha of Pure Lotus Eyes I shall continue to forge ahead unremittingly to relieve all suffering beings from Hells, as well as in any state of suffering from every Universe and lead them to real Salvation. I shall accept Buddhahood only when I have completed the relief of all beings from their sufferings.”
After making such a firm declaration, the Buddha of the Pure Lotus Eyes then told the girl: “You are really a filial daughter to make such a strong vow for the benefit of your mother. May your mother be born as a Brahmacarin, a young Brahman, after living for thirteen years. She will then live for a hundred years. After that, she will be reborn in the Universe, where she will not suffer anymore, and there she will enjoy life for kalpas and kalpas, until she finally achieves Buddhahood. Then, she will be able to convert as many humans as the grains of sand in the Ganges River.”
Shakyamuni Buddha told the King of Devils: “The Arahat, who helped the girl with bright eyes to relieve her mother, is Aksayamati Bodhisattva. The mother of the girl with bright eyes is, at present, the Bodhisattva of Emancipation. The girl with bright eyes is at present the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was noted for his compassion and sympathy through kalpa after kalpa by making innumerable vows to lead the erring world to Salvation. If any male or female of the future, through ignorance, does not practise good deeds, but commits sin through actions, words and thoughts, or ignores the law of Cause and Effect, they will always suffer in any one of the States of Suffering.
But, after the chance of meeting a person with wisdom who persuades them to pay respect to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, even if only for a short length of time, they will certainly be relieved from the States of Sufferings.
“Anyone who relies on Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, pays homage to him, or sincerely praises his meritorious acts, makes offerings of scented flowers and robes, jewels and various foods and beverages, will be reborn in the realms of celestial happiness for innumerable kalpas. When the effect of these meritorious deeds comes to an end, they will be reborn as kings of countries for hundreds of kalpas. These rulers will remember the links of causation in their previous lives.”
Then Shakyamuni Buddha told Isavaradevaraja: “Because the Infinite powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva prove to be so great and the benefits he bestows on beings are so inconceivably boundless, that is why you Bodhisattvas must remember his Sutra and endeavour to propagate it far and wide.”
Isavaradevaraja then addressed Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, be not apprehensive; we, millions and millions of Maha Bodhisattvas, will surely carry out your instructions and, by the grace of your Infinite powers, we shall propagate the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra far and wide and bring happiness and benefit to the beings of the Samsara world.”
After this promise Isavaradevaraja returned to his seat with hands clasped in adoration. The Maharaja Deva Kings of the four quarters rose reverently from their seats and said to Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, since Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has made such great vows kalpas and kalpas ago, why are there still unconverted beings and why was it necessary for Ksitigarbha to renew his vows?” Shakyamuni Buddha told the four Deva Kings: “Very well, your question is very good. For the welfare of the four Deva Kings, devas and beings of the Heavens or the worlds, at this time and for the future, I shall tell you how Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva with great compassion, relieved erring beings of the Samsara world from the ocean of birth and death, leading them to emancipation.” The four Deva Kings replied: “We will listen most attentively to your words.”
Shakyamuni Buddha continued: “Although Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has converted erring beings through the kalpas, he is still not satisfied. He has great pity for those who wander in sin, knowing that no matter how hard they try, they will fall back into erring actions again and again. They are like link-grass which spread far and wide. Therefore, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has renewed his vows again and again. He has unceasingly tried to find upaya (devices) suitable for saving the sinful and converting them to the Eternal Truth.”
Then Shakyamuni Buddha spoke again to the four Deva Kings, saying: “If Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva encounters beings who commit sin by killing, he helps them to realise that such sins shorten their lives. If he encounters thieves and robbers, he will lead them to understand that such evil actions will bring suffering and poverty to those who commit them. When he meets adulterers, he tells them that they will be reborn as pigeons which are inseparable. He tells those addicted to harsh language that they will be born into quarrelsome families. If scandalmongers are met, then he warns them of the danger of being born without tongues or with horrible boils in their mouths. He assures those with hot temper that they may risk being reborn with ugly faces and deformed bodies. Misers will not be successful in gaining their wishes, greedy beings will suffer hunger and thirst, and sickness of the throat. When he encounters hunters, he warns them that they are in danger of dying by violence. Those who are guilty of disrespect for their parents will die in warfare. Those who burn forests will die mentally unbalanced. Those who are unkind to step-children will eventually receive the same treatment. Those who catch living things in nets will be separated from their children and families. Those who despise the Triple-gems will be reborn deaf, dumb and blind. Those who have no respect for the Teachings of the Buddha are always reborn in the evil realms of suffering. Those who steal from temples will be reborn in Hells for kalpas and kalpas. Monks and nuns guilty of sexual misconduct will be reborn as animals endlessly. Also the laity will be included in this punishment if they are well instructed in the precepts but violate them. Those beings who harm people with boiling water, fire, cutting or otherwise injuring them will, in their next life, receive the same treatment. Those who encourage others to break the precepts shall be reborn as animals- always suffering from hunger. Those who are guilty of stupid extravagance will never get their wishes fulfilled. Those who are proud and look down on others will have low births. Gossips and tale-bearers will be reborn without tongues or else with one hundred tongues. Those who cling to wrong views will be reborn in uncivilised places and endure suffering.”
“Erring beings who commit sins in actions, words and thoughts are countless, that I can only tell you some of them. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva knows that erring being are different from one another and he accommodates himself to lead and teach them all, leading them to conversion. Evil beings suffer in this lifetime for their evil deeds and upon death will be reborn into the Hells for kalpas and kalpas before they can emerge therefrom. It is the duty of you Deva Kings of the Four Quarters to protect your subjects and countries and lead them away from the countless sins.”
After hearing this discourse, the Deva Kings wept and departed sorrowfully, with clasped hands, reverently.

[Back to Top]

Chapter Five: The Names of Different Kinds of Hells

At that time, Samantabhadra Maha Bodhisattva requested Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and said: “My meritorious One, please be kind enough to relate to devas, the dragons and all beings of the Samsara world, in the present and the future, the names of different Hells and the kinds of punishment for committing sins, so that beings in the future generation will realise the result of evil deeds and therefore will avoid evil.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva replied: “My compassionate One, under the supernatural powers of the Buddha and your kind support, I now give you the names of Hells and the kinds of punishment for sinners in brief
1. The Great Avici Hell At the East of the Mahachakravala mountain which is extremely cold, for there is neither light of the sun nor the moon, there is a great Hell by the name of Great Avici. Punishments in this Hell comprise of pain, form, birth and death. Such punishments continue without intermission.
2. Hell of Interminable Punishment Where the wailing and screaming of sinners are heard because of pain.
3. Hell of Four Corners Where hot and burning iron-walls surround this Hell and with flames of fire falling on the sinners, like heavy rain-drops. After the sinners are burnt to death, they are reborn for further sufferings.
4. Hell of Flying Knives This Hell is surrounded by mountains made of Knives. In the air, there are millions and millions of sharp walls with curved Knives which will fall on the sinners.
When the Knives fall on the sinners’ bodies, the bodies will be slashed to pieces.
5. Hell of Burning Arrows Where millions of Burning Arrows pierce through the sinners’ hearts and bodies.
6. Hell of Crushing Mountains Where sinners will be crushed to pieces between two Mountains.
7. Hell of Knife-like Spears Where sinners’ bodies will be pierced through by these Spears.
8. Hell of Iron-Trains Where sinners’ bodies are turned and run over by the burning iron-wheels of these Trains.
9. Hell of Burning Iron-Beds Where sinners bodies are placed on these Beds to be burnt to death.
10. Hell of Iron-Cows or Oxen Where sinners are pierced or stepped over by the horns or hoofs of these Cows or Oxen.
11. Hell of Burning Iron-Clothing Where sinners are wrapped up by these burning Iron-Clothing.
12. Hell of Thousands of Burning Iron-swords Where sinners are forced to lie on them which pierce through their bodies. Knives are also seen flying from the air, hitting the sinners’ bodies and cutting them to pieces.
13. Hell of Burning Iron-Asses Where sinners are forced to ride on them.
14. Hell of Molten Brass Where sinners have Molten Brass poured into their mouths.
15. Hell of Brass Pillars Where sinners are forced to embrace the burning Brass Pillars.
16 Hell of Burning Flames Where sinners bodies are burnt by the Flames falling on them like rain-drops without any chance for them to escape.
17. Hell of Tongue-Plough Where sinners’ tongues are used as Ploughs to plough the land.
18. Hell of Iron-Saws Where the heads of sinners are sawed.
19. Hell of Burning Iron Ground Where sinners are forced to walk on it with bare feet.
20. Hell of Iron Eagles Where sinners’ eyes are pecked by Iron-Eagles.
21. Hell of Burning Iron-Balls Where sinners are forced to swallow the Balls.
22. Hell of Quarrels Where sinners are burnt with iron-claws, and are always seen in a fight with one another.
23. Hell of Iron-Hammers Where sinners are smashed by the Iron-Hammers.
24. Hell of Great Anger Where sinners are made to fight against one another angrily.
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said again, “My compassionate One, inside the Mahachakravala, there are innumerable such Hells of Punishment. Again, there are
25. Hell of Wailing Where sinners are thrown into the burning tanks with molten iron and they wail on account of severe pain.
26. Hell of Plucking Tongues Where sinners’ tongues are plucked by Iron-Hooks.
27. Hell of Urine and Manure Where sinners are driven into the pit of Urine and Manure.
28. Hell of Brass Locks Where sinners are locked against the Iron-Mountain and made to run.
29. Hell of Fire Elephants Where sinners are chased by burning Elephants.
30. Hell of Fire Dogs Where sinners are bitten by them.
31.Hell of Fire Horses and Fire Cows Where sinners are chased or stepped on by the burning animals.
32.Hell of Fire Mountains Where sinners are forced to walk between them and be crushed into ashes.
33.Hell of Fire Rocks Where sinners are forced to lie on the Iron Burning-Rocks and with such Rocks pressed against them.
34. Hell of Fire Beds Where sinners are forced to lie on them.
35. Hell of Fire beams Where sinners are hanged on them.
36. Hell of Fire Eagles Where sinners are attacked by them.
37. Hell of Fire Saws Where sinners’ bodies and teeth are sawed.
And again
There is a Hell where sinners’ skins are stripped.
There is a Hell where the blood of sinners is sucked.
There is a Hell where the feet and hands of sinners are burnt.
There is a Hell of iron-trees with sharp thorns where sinners are dragged against the burning thorns.
There are Hells of burning iron-houses, as here sinners are to be locked within them and then burnt to ashes.
There is a Hell of iron-wolves, which either run after or stamp on sinners’ bodies, and even bite them to pieces.
Inside such Hells there are various kinds of small ones, either one, two, three, four or even up to hundreds and thousands of smaller Hells with different names.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva then told Samantabhadra Maha Bodhisattva and said: “My meritorious One, the above Hells are formed purposely to punish all beings who are of the bad habits to commit sins either through their actions, words and thoughts. The power of Cause and Effect is so great and inevitable, it can be compared to being as big as the Mount Sumeru and as deep as the great ocean. Evil sins are obstacles preventing us from practising meritorious deeds to aim for Buddhahood. That is why all beings should be cautious not to commit even the smallest sin. Never think that a small sin will not get any punishment in return.
“After one is dead, he or she will be cast into the Hell to be punished even for the smallest evil deed done. Close relatives, as that of a father and his children, may find themselves cast into different Hells. When they meet at the same Hell, however, they are not permitted, as well as reluctant, to suffer on behalf of their beloved ones. By the supernatural power of our Honoured One, the Shakyamuni Buddha, I am now only relating to you the punishment of different Hells in brief. I hope you will be kind enough to listen to me.”
Then Samantabhadra Maha Bodhisattva replied: “I have come to know about the punishment of evil deeds through actions, words and thoughts long ago. I earnestly hope that my compassionate One will kindly speak about the law of Cause and Effect so that every being of the future generation will learn the lesson from you to abstain from doing bad deeds, but to practise meritorious ones by aiming to attain Buddhahood.”‘
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said again: “My compassionate One, the punishments in Hells are as real as such. There are Hells where the tongues of sinners are used as ploughs. In some of the Hells, the hearts of sinners are pulled out and eaten by Yaksas. In some Hells, the sinners have to be put into boiling tanks and be boiled to death. In some of the Hells, sinners are forced to embrace burning brass pillars.
“In some of the Hells, sinners are circulated by burning flame. Inside some of the Hells, it is extremely cold, where sinners are frozen to death. In some of the Hells, sinners have to float among the dirt of urine and manure. In some of the Hells, there are flying iron weapons, which crush the sinners bodies.
“In some of the Hells, there are burning spears, which pierce through the suffering sinners. In some of the Hells, the hands and feet of sinners are made to hold or walk on burning irons. In some of the Hells, the bodies of sinners are curled around by iron snakes. In some of the Hells, sinners are chased by iron dogs. In some of the Hells, sinners are forced to ride on iron asses.
“People who have committed sins by killing, theft, adultery, lying, slandering, abusing, gossiping, craving and anger have to be cast into the above Hells for punishment without any chance of escape.
“My compassionate One. The weapons of punishment in the various Hells are innumerable in kinds, either made of brass, iron, stone, or fire. The stubbornness of all beings is as strong as brass, iron and stone, which are difficult to break. The power of Cause and Effect on sinners is as dangerous as fire, which will spread rapidly and burn things to ashes. If I am to speak about the sufferings of Hells in detail, there are hundreds and thousands of various kinds of suffering in each Hell.
“Evidently, there will be more sufferings in more Hells. Under the supernatural power of our Honoured One, the Shakyamuni Buddha, and at your kind request, I am now only relating the sufferings in Hells very briefly. If I am to speak about the sufferings and punishments in Hells in detail, I cannot fully express them, even through kalpas and kalpas.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Six: Shakyamuni Buddha Praising Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva

Shakyamuni Buddha radiated great brilliant light to all the Buddha-Worlds, as many as the grains of sand on the shores of the Ganges River. He sent His great voice to all the Maha Bodhisattvas, devas, dragon-kings, spirits and human beings, as well as the other sentient beings in the Buddha-Worlds:
“Listen to me today. I am praising the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva on how he converted, and will continue to convert, all erring beings in the ten quarters of space by incalculable Infinite powers and Infinite love and compassion. I hope you will endeavour in your utmost to protect and propagate the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra, so as to lead all beings to attain Enlightenment after I enter Nirvana.” After Shakyamuni Buddha had spoken, Universal Bodhisattva spoke to the Shakyamuni Buddha with clasped hands, respectfully: “I have just heard your Honoured Self praising the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for his incalculable Infinite powers in relieving sentient beings, and hope that you, the Honoured of the World, will tell us in more detail the ways and means by which Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva brings happiness and benefit to sentient beings, so that the future generations may understand and practice the Teachings.” At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha told the Universal Bodhisattva, and all those who were present: “Please listen to me carefully; I will tell you all briefly how Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva converted sentient beings, and brought them happiness and good merit. Universal Bodhisattva replied, Please speak, Honoured of the World, and we shall all listen to you carefully. Shakyamuni Buddha told the Universal Bodhisattva, If both males and females in the future will chant the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva with clasped hands, praising him, paying homage to him, or admiring him, all those people will be exonerated from the sins that they have committed even thirty kalpas ago.
“Universal Bodhisattva, if both males and females draw the image of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva with colours, or make images of him in earth, stone, wood, gold, silver, brass or iron, and pay homage to him only once, or look at the image of his likeness only once, all of these sentient beings will be reborn in the thirty-three Heavens for a hundred births, and will never pass into the evil realms forever.
“When their happiness in the Heavens comes to an end, they shall be reborn in the human world as kings of countries. If females do not wish to be reborn as females, they must do their very best to make offerings to the images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in any likeness continuously without any retreat. If they always continue to make offerings with scented flowers, drinks, food, clothing, embroidered scrolls, money, jewels, etc., such women will never be reborn as females for thousands of kalpas after this life. If they desire through compassion to be reborn as females again in order to convert sentient beings, they may do so. [if they do not wish to be reborn as females, then through the Infinite powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, for millions of kalpas, they will not be reborn as females.] Again, Universal Bodhisattva, if there are females who are born with ugly faces or ill health they may simply pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva by looking at his image for a short time with full respect, and such females will be reborn with beautiful faces for millions of kalpas in the future. If such ugly females do wish to be reborn as females again through their merit of paying homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva earnestly, they will receive the happiness of being reborn as queens of countries or daughters of nobles for millions of rebirths and they will have beautiful appearances.
“Again, Universal Bodhisattva, if there are males and females who play music or chant mantra in praise of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or offering scented flowers to him themselves, or if they encourage one or more persons to follow them by doing the same thing, then all of these beings will have thousands of spirits and devas protecting them day and night in the present life and in the lives to come. They will see no evil, nor encounter any evil or even hear any evil at all forever.”
Shakyamuni Buddha said to Universal Bodhisattva again: “If there are wicked sentient beings jeering and laughing at people and those who make offerings, praising, paying homage to the image of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, saying that they will get no benefit or merit out of this, or by turning their faces away from them or trying to encourage one person or more persons to stop doing such good acts or deeds or by even a single thought against these people paying tribute to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, then they will be born into the Avici Hell for kalpas and kalpas and receive heavy punishment even after many Buddhas enter Nirvana.
After their punishment, they will be reborn as pretas for thousands of kalpas After that, they will be born as animals for kalpas and kalpas. They may be reborn as human beings after that, but will suffer great poverty, low births and be handicapped in one way or the other. Their previous karma will cast them into the evil realms again very soon.” Shakyamuni Buddha again addressed Universal Bodhisattva: “To ridicule others for paying respect and making offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will receive such heavy punishment that it will be more dangerous by far than to have erroneous view on the transformations of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and to destroy his images and belittle his Teachings.”
Shakyamuni Buddha continued: “If there are those who are long in the beds of suffering, whose illnesses are very great, continuing for years and years, having bad dreams, dreams of fierce devils, seeing their dead relatives in those dreams or dreaming of travelling in dangerous paths, or with devils, and, perchance they shout aloud in those disturbing dreams, all those sufferings are the result of evil deeds done before in their last lives and their retribution is as yet undecided in its severity. Even though the ill persons are sick unto death but cannot die, the karmic reason therefore not being visible to the human eye, if someone will chant loudly the Ksitigarbha Sutra before images of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas and will take the cherished belongings of the ill personjewels, raiment or other properties, saying, “On behalf of the sick person we are making these offerings and paying homage.” If they venerate Buddha images, or make likenesses of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, or shall construct pagodas or temples, or endow oil lamps, or if they shall bestow charity on temples, repeating the verbal part of the offering in front of the sick person and within his hearing distance for three times, even though the sick person has already passed away, such information as mentioned above should be continuous for seven days loudly. The Ksitigarbha Sutra should also be chanted loudly during this period. Such benefited persons will be free forever from being cast into the five Avici Hells for severe punishment. They will also have recollection of their previous lives in their rebirths.”
“If males and females write or copy the Ksitigarbha Sutra, or teach others to write it, or to make his images, or teach others to do so, this will produce benefits greater than by the above described way.” Shakyamuni Buddha continued speaking to Universal Bodhisattva, “If you find persons who chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra, or who have even one thought of praise of this Sutra, or showing respect for him, pray persuade them by all means to persevere unremittingly in such work, never looking back. Tell them they will achieve inconceivable merits in the present and in future.
“If sentient beings in the future should see visions of devils, spirits or other forms, crying, sighing or frightening them, they are their families in previous lives.
All are in evil realms from which they are unable to emerge and are begging for benevolent acts to be done on their behalf in order that they may be relieved of their sufferings.”
Shakyamuni Buddha told Universal Bodhisattva: “Please tell those who have frightening visions to chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra before images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas and, if they cannot do this themselves, they ask someone else to act for them, for three or seven times. When the deceased relatives have heard the Ksitigarbha Sutra for a few times, these deceased ones will find relief and he led to Salvation. Thereafter, the living ones will not again dream of the deceased relatives.
“If there are people of low birth, being servants of others and without freedom, please afford them to understand that they are reaping the results of bad karma from their previous existences. Tell them to repent and to pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for from one to seven days, chanting the Bodhisattva’s name for ten thousand times. The resultant good merit of these people of low birth will bring them into high births for innumerable births and they shall never again fall into the evil realms.
“If inhabitants of Jambudvipa in future times shall, at the advent of newly born children, cause the parents to chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra and his name for ten thousand times, then the newly-born children, whether male or female, will achieve expiation of the sins of their previous lives and will live long and happy lives. If all those about to be born into this life have done meritorious deeds in their previous existences, their lives here will be even longer and happier.
“Dwellers in the Jambudvipa world who are guilty of such sins in their daily life as killing, stealing, adultery, lying etc., are advised to chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra before images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas for ten days within a month, such as the first day, the eighth, fourteenth, fifteenth, eighteenth, twenty-third, twenty-fourth, twenty-eighth, twenty-ninth and thirtieth days, once a day, there will be no suffering to yojanas of distance, east, west, north and south. Within the family, everyone, whether young or old, will not again be born into evil realms for thousands of years.
“If people can chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra all the above ten “fasting” days of the month, they will not suffer from sickness and will enjoy every comfort in life.
That is why, Universal Bodhisattva, you ought to know that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has such vividly great power and has accomplished so much to bring benefit to sentient beings. Beings in the Jambudvipa world are closely linked to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and that is why when those people hear his name or see his likeness, or hear even so much as three words, five words, one stanza or one sentence of his Teaching, will live happily and contentedly in the present birth, and will be reborn into noble families with pleasant complexion in the future for millions of rebirths.”
At that time, the Universal Bodhisattva, having heard Shakyamuni Buddha praising Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, knelt with clasped hands reverently and spoke to the Buddha, saying: “Honoured of the World, I have long noted the inconceivable Infinite powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and his great vows to bring benefits and happiness to sentient beings. That is why I inquire about his wonderful powers and his activities in following and spreading the Teachings, which I promise to follow and spread by my own efforts. Will the Honoured of the World graciously tell us the name of this Sutra and indicate to me the ways and means of propagating this noble teaching?”
Shakyamuni Buddha replied: “This Sutra has three names as follows:
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Vows.
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Practices.
Ksitigarbha’s Fundamental Determination.
Since Ksitigarbha made such great vows kalpas ago to bring happiness and benefits to sentient beings, it is the duty of all of you to harmonise yourselves with those vows and to propagate them.” After Universal Bodhisattva heard what Shakyamuni Buddha had said, he withdrew with clasped hands reverently.

[Back to Top]

Chapter Seven: Benefiting the Living and the Dead

At that time, Ksitigarbha Maha Bodhisattva said to Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, I can see that beings in Jambudvipa have committed sins in actions, words and thoughts. If they have any opportunity to do good, they act with flagging zeal. When opportunity presents itself for the commission of evil deeds, they continue in evil. Such sentient beings are those walking in a mire with heavy loads on their backs. The farther they go, the deeper they sink and the heavier the burden.
“If they encounter wise persons, they are aided to carry half of the load or all.
Owing to the superior energy of the wise, they not only are able to give aid, but also to counsel the erring ones to stand firm, determined to err no more once out of the Slough of evil, thereafter avoiding all evil ways.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva again said to the Buddha: “Honoured of the World The bad habits of those people often originate in something as small as a mote; but they gradually increase. Their parents, family and friends ought to perform some benevolence on their behalf when the erring ones are about to depart from this life.
“They can either hang banners bearing sacred texts, or burn oil lamps, or chant the Sutras. Or they may make offerings before one or more Buddha images, or images of Bodhisattvas. It is meritorious for the relatives to chant the names of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Pacceka Buddhas or even to chant one name or one title of the above sacred ones in front of the dying person within his or her hearing. Their sins which may cause them to be cast into the evil realms for suffering will be expiated solely because their families are doing these afore-described pious actions on their behalf.
“When dying persons have passed away and their relatives continue to perform meritorious acts on their behalf within forty-nine days immediately after their death, it is assured that the departed ones will never be reborn in an evil state, but will go into a Heaven or be reborn to the human world to enjoy longevity and felicity. The living relatives of the departed one, because of their pious acts, will themselves receive inconceivable benefits.
“I hope the Honoured of the World, devas, dragons, asuras, pretas, maharajas, humans and sub-humans will all endeavour to persuade the dwellers in Jambudvipa not to commit sin by killing or any other deed of evil, such offering living sacrifices to spirits or gods on behalf of their departed ones.
“Why should you not kill? Because your deed of offering blood-sacrifice will not give even the smallest benefit to the deceased, but will actually increase their sufferings. Their future woe will be more severe as the result of this bloodshed. If the deceased have done some good deeds during life that would help them to a heavenly rebirth, or again as a human, but the evil acts performed on their behalf by relatives will act against their welfare and delay their progress towards liberation.
“If those dying beings have no good deeds to their credit and, according to their personal karma, they merit evil births, why should their families be so illadvised as to do the sin of killing on their behalf? Just as if a person who had suffered hunger for three days and travelled from afar carrying a heavy load of more than a hundred katis, and some neighbour suddenly added to the load, the total weight would become unbearable.
“Honoured of the World, it is visible to me that if inhabitants of Jambudvipa can follow the Buddha’s Doctrines to do good even as the size of a hair, a drop of water, a grain of sand, one dustmote, they, themselves, will get benefits personally, according to their own Karma.”
Just at that time, an honourable elder known as the Elder of Eloquence, who had attained the state of never-returned, joined the assemblage. He had converted beings in the ten quarters of space. In the form of a transformation with clasped hands, he inquired of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva reverently: “Bodhisattva, if relatives of erring deceased beings, whether adult or juvenile, do pious deeds on their behalf, will great benefit or Salvation come to them?”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva replied: “My elderly One, under the supernatural power of the Shakyamuni Buddha, for the benefit of all beings of the present and the generations yet to come, may I answer you in brief. Any sentient being now and hereafter, who hears the name of but one Buddha or Bodhisattva, or one Pacceka Buddha at his dying moment, no matter whether this being be sinful or virtuous, he shall be led eventually to Salvation. If anyone, male or female, fails during his lifetime to do meritorious actions, but lives sinfully, then his relatives, whether young or old, ought to do good deeds on his behalf and practise pious observances for him, after his death. The departed ones gain one seventh of the merits of such good and pious acts, and the remaining six sevenths rebound to the benefit of the living ones who practise these acts of piety. That is why beings of the present and the future should practise meritorious deeds during their lifetime when they are still strong and healthy. The whole merit of offering such good deeds will be achieved by themselves personally. Time is transient, and death will come to one at any moment. Within the forty-nine days after one’s death, one is ignorant of his or her Karma. During the period of judgement of one’s past deeds, he or she is unable to know what will be the consequences of the future, and thereby is extremely worried. If one has done some evil deeds during one’s lifetime, one will certainly be cast into the evil state of suffering. Within the period of forty-nine days of one’s death, he or she is expecting one’s own children or relatives to do good deeds on his or her behalf, and thus be relieved of suffering. After the forty-nine days of one’s death, one is bound to receive whatever Karma one should deserve. If one has done evil deeds during one’s lifetime, one is subjected to endure sufferings without any hope of freedom for thousands of years. One’s Karma is able to induce one to be cast into one of the five Avici Hells, or in one of the great Hells, and one will continue to suffer for millions of kalpas forever. Again, my elderly One, if relatives and children of the sinful one make offerings of vegetarian food to the Buddha, as well as to monks, after his death, such good deeds will help the sinful to be relieved out of his suffering, before the meal time of monks, while vegetarian food is under preparation, no edible things should be thrown on the floor and be wasted. The living children and relatives of the deceased should not eat before offering such food to the images of the Buddha and the Venerable monks. If the living ones are not following the above advice earnestly, the deceased will not be benefited at all. If they follow the advice piously and energetically they will get one-seventh of the merit. That is why, my elderly One, if beings of the Jampudvipa world can offer vegetarian food, both to the images of the Buddha and the monks with respect, not only their deceased parents or relatives will receive the benefit but they themselves, the living ones, will also be greatly benefited.”
After what Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had said, millions and millions of spirits and ghosts who had assembled at the thirty-three Heavens from the Jampudivipa world decided to follow the Noble Teachings of Shakyamuni Buddha, (in order) to guide beings to abstain from bad deeds and to practise meritorious ones. Then the elderly Person retreated with full respect.

[Back to Top]

Chapter Eight: Appreciation of Emperor Yama and His Followers The Ruler of Yamadevaloka and Judge of the Dead

At that time, Emperor Yama of the Hells came to Tusita Heaven from Mahachakravala with an innumerable number of his followers, as listed below, to pay respect to the Shakyamuni Buddha
1. Devil-king who possesses a resolute attitude towards the poisonous group of Evildoers, for evils committed through actions, words and thoughts are classed as poison. This King of devils leads erring beings to abstain from bad deeds and to practise a good life by showing them the poisonous result of committing sins.
2. Devil-king of violent anger. The outer appearance of this King of devils is frightfully fierce, but his thoughts are compassionate. He tries to convert stubborn and erring beings from committing bad deeds by way of being stern although greatly compassionate inwardly. Thus, he leads the erring to righteousness gradually.
3. Devil-king of Quarrels. Love and hatred, greed and jealousy are the sources of quarrels. This King of devils shows the harmful result of quarrels. As a result, he leads the erring to the happy path of harmony.
4. Devil-king who applies the attitude of a roaring tiger. Tigers are fierce and harmful animals. Evil deeds induce people to commit sins as harmful as tigers.
5. Devil-king of Disaster. This King of devils illustrates the misery of being disobedient to elders and the disastrous result that is to follow later. Therefore, he endeavours to lead such beings to righteousness
6. Devil-king who possesses the power to fly. The flying Yaksas are led to the Path of Righteousness by this King of devils.
7. Devil-king who possesses a pair of strikingly electrical-form eyes. This King of devils judges skilfully the right from the wrongs He punishes the wicked with misery, but he bestows upon the meritorious ones with happiness.
8. Devil-king with Fox-like teeth. Foxes are sly animals. This King of devils shows the harmful results of being sly and perseveringly reforms sinful beings to practise good deeds.
9. Devil-king who possesses one thousand Eyes and one thousand Hands. This King of devils seizes every opportunity to convert de-meritorious beings and to bring happiness and benefit upon them.
10. Devil-king who swallows fierce animals which cause harm to people.
11. Devil-king who carries stone and sand to fill up seas and rivers, when necessary, to bring benefit to people.
12. Devil-king who brings poverty and suffering to sinners so as to see that they suffer and repent. But he bestows upon the good treasure and happiness as soon as they start to practise benevolent deeds.
13. Devil-king who distributes food to the good. Fault for the wicked, he makes them suffer hunger.
14. Devil-king who is responsible for punishing all misers who, though rich, never practise benevolence.
15. Devil-king who controls wicked animals.
16. Devil-king who controls births of beings as well as their length of staying alive.
17. Devil-king who brings sickness to sinners.
18. Devil-king who is in charge of all kinds of danger
a) To bring danger to sinners for punishment.
b) To relieve the good from danger.
19. Devil-king with three Eyes, four Eyes or five Eyes.
20. Devil-king who punishes all devils for criminal acts like theft of property or robbery during their life-time. But for the good, he helps them to accomplish all their wishes.
All the above-named great Kings of Devils, together with numerous inferior Devil kings, arrived at Tusita Heaven with Emperor Yama to worship the Buddha. These Kings of Devils, as well as those of the inferior group, have different duties to perform, either to punish those who commit sins, or to bring happiness and benefit to those who do good deeds.
It is natural through the ubiquitous supernatural powers of the Shakyamuni Buddha, the Honoured of the World, and the Ksitgiarbha Bodhisattva that these Kings could be well received in Tusita Heaven, and they all assembled in a row respectfully.
Just at that time, the Emperor Yama knelt before the Buddha and said: “Honoured of the World, we are immensely indebted to your supernatural powers and valuable assistance of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to enable all of us to be here to pay homage and respect at this great assembly. We are exceedingly happy to be blessed with this golden opportunity to gather here and to have your valuable advice. May your attention be drawn to a little problem which is puzzling us? May I have the honour to request you to be kind enough to supply us with a compassionate explanation ?”
The Buddha then told Emperor Yama: “You are at liberty to ask any question freely, and I shall provide you with a proper and detailed answer.”
Emperor Yama paid full respect to Shakyamuni Buddha, turned with a look at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and said: “My Honoured of the World, it is indeed a wonderful gesture by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to venture unremittingly, through various ways and means, to relieve the beings from the six Directions of reincarnation. But, I wish to know why beings, who have just been relieved from punishment, commit sins again which caused them to be cast into the state of Suffering once more.
“Honoured of the World, since the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is so wonderfully compassionate towards erring beings, why must they ignore following his way to lead a virtuous life and gain Salvation forever? If you please, my Buddha, kindly furnish me with the necessary solution.”
The Honoured of the World then told Emperor Yama: “It is extremely difficult to control and convert the erring beings of the Samsara world. There is no doubt that the compassionate Bodhisattva is striving his utmost to bring erring beings to Salvation through kalpas and kalpas.
“Even though sinful beings have been cast into the great Hells for punishment, the Bodhisattva is trying his best to lead them to live a virtuous life, and to bestow upon them the power of remembering their past deeds. Because erring beings of the Samsara world are prone to commit sins, that is why, shortly after they are relieved from their sufferings, they will commit sins again and thus receive punishment once more. It is, in fact, a great pity for the compassionate Bodhisattva to be working so earnestly through kalpas and kalpas to relieve erring beings from their sufferings. One example of which is:
“A man, having lost his way while returning home, found himself in the dangerous situation where the surroundings were full of Yaksas, fierce animals and poisonous insects. By chance, he met a wise man who happened to know the way of calming Yaksas, beasts and insects.
“The wise man, upon seeing the danger, asked anxiously, “My man, why do you come this way? Do you have any means of controlling these fierce animals?”
“Upon hearing such words, the man realised that he was at that moment walking along a dangerous road. The wise man then caught hold of his hand and led him out of that dangerous road by showing him the way to the path of Peace and happiness. Once again, he addressed the man, “Oh, my man, be wise now and never tread this road again as once you get into this way, it is very difficult for you to get out of it and you will surely perish within.”
“The erring man was so grateful and rejoiced at being led out of danger.
“Before his departure, the wise man again said to him, “Whenever you meet any of your friends or strangers, either male or female, tell them that this road is full of danger. If they come to this road by mistake, they will lose their lives. Tell them not to be foolish and not face the danger-unnecessarily.”
“The compassionate Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva relieved erring beings from their sufferings and directed them either to Heaven or to the human world to enjoy great happiness.
“These beings were then made to realise how one must suffer according to one’s misdeeds, and how one could enjoy according to one’s good actions. Then, they would never again commit sins and be cast into the Hell anymore. It is very similar to one who had lost his way home, and by mistake found himself on the dangerous road, and was finally taken out of danger by a wise man. He too must remember never to tread such a dangerous road again.
“Whenever he met a friend or a stranger, he advised them not to tread that dangerous path. When one is free from danger, he should have the wisdom of not touching such a risk again. If one enters such a dangerous path once more by mistake, it reveals that he does not have sufficient understanding, and may lose his or her life therein. It is similar to one being cast into the evil realms for suffering.
“The compassionate Bodhisattva tries his best to lead beings out of the Hells and directs them on the way to Salvation, or to be reborn as human beings. They might be ignorant of the results of sins and commit evil again; and according to the Karma, they would be cast into Hell to suffer without any hope of being released.”
At that time, the Devil-king of Poison, the Poison of evil actions, words and thoughts, said to the Shakyamuni Buddha respectfully with clasped hands: “Honoured of the World, we innumerable Kings of devils from every corner of the Samsara world are either to bring benefit and happiness to human beings or cause them sufferings according to their deeds. We have travelled to all corners of the Universe, and we are convinced that there are more evil than good human beings.
“We promise you that whenever or wherever we come across a male or female in any part of the world who, though seen practising only a small fraction of good, or making any kind of offerings to the images of Buddhas or Bodhisattvas, or be heard chanting a sentence or poem of the Sutras, my followers and I shall treat such persons respectfully, as if we pay homage to the Buddhas of the present, past and the future. We shall instruct our followers and the spirits from different places to protect such virtuous beings. We shall never allow any unhappy occasions, disease or any undesirable events to happen, not only to their homes, but also in places close to their residences.”
Shakyamuni Buddha was highly delighted and said: “Well, well, since Emperor Yama and your followers are ready to protect such virtuous beings, I shall also instruct the Ruler of Brahmaloka and the Emperor of the thirty-three Heavens to protect you all.”
After the interesting discourse, the Devil-king, who is in charge of the longevity of people’s lives, rose up from the assembly and spoke to Shakyamuni Buddha: “My honoured of the World, it is my duty to be in charge of the longevity of human beings in the human world, either during their life-time or after their death. It is my earnest wish to bring benefit and happiness to human beings, but I observe with sadness that many of the human beings do not realise my intention to relieve them. As a result, evil ones are not at peace during their life-time or after their death. When people in this human world are expecting birth of a boy or girl, they should practise meritorious deeds, for such good deeds bring benefit and happiness to the family. My followers and spirits of that place will not only protect both the mother and the newly-born child, but will bestow upon them and their relatives great peace and happiness joyfully. For this reason, when a child is born to a family, it is desirable not to kill any animals as supplement for any tonic to the mother, or to invite friends or relatives in the child’s honour by offering or entertaining them with wine, meat and music. Such ways of celebrating the birth of a child will never bring happiness to both the mother and the child. For when a pregnant woman is ready for delivery of her child, there are numerous evil devils seen by the side of the mother to suck her blood.
In order to safeguard the mother, I usually order the spirit of that place to come and protect the mother and child and to bring them peace and happiness. When the mother and child are at peace after birth, they should make offerings to the spirits to express their gratitude for the protection given. If, instead of offering to the spirits, friends and relatives are entertained by the killing of animals, both the mother and the newly-born child will suffer punishment.
“When a person in this human world is nearing death, I always try my best to relieve this dying person, irrespective of whether the being is a good or evil person, from being cast into the evil State. If this dying person has been doing good deeds during his or her lifetime, my power of relieving him or her will be successful.
“Even in the case of a person who has done good deeds throughout his life, there may be innumerable evil spirits in the form of their past parents or relatives to tempt the dying person to the evil State of suffering. If the dying person has done bad deeds during his life, these evil spirits will no doubt be successful in arresting him or her to the State of suffering.
“Honoured of the World, if people in the Samsara world, either male or female, be seen unconscious during their moment of death when they cannot distinguish the good from the bad, and at such a moment they will not be able to see or hear, that is the time for the relatives of this dying person to chant the Sutra and to make offerings to the images of the Buddha, as well as the Bodhisattva, for these good deeds will help to drive away the evil spirits. The Buddha and the Bodhisattva will keep the dying person away from the evil State.
“Honoured of the World, if all dying persons have an opportunity of hearing only the name of one Buddha or one Bodhisattva, or the chanting of the Sutra, or even the chanting of one sentence or one poem of any Sutra, I can assure you that these dying persons will be kept away from the five Avici Hells. If a dying person has committed only small evil deeds which will cause him to be cast into the evil State for punishment, he will be relieved upon hearing the name of the Buddha or Bodhisattva, or even the chanting of the Sutra.”
Shakyamuni Buddha then told the Devil-king who is in charge of Birth and Death by saying: “It is very kind of you to make such a strong vow with your Infinite Loving Kindness to protect human beings, male or female, during their lifetime or after death. I earnestly hope that you will try your best to carry out your vow without any retreat, so that you will be able to relieve all these erring beings to Salvation and to bring them everlasting happiness.”
The Devil-king who is in charge of Birth and Death said: “Please do not be worried, for I shall continuously try my utmost to protect the beings in the Samsara world, both at the moment of their birth and at the moment of their death, and thus enabling them to be in peace and happiness. I strongly look forward to the occasion when all human beings will listen to my words so as to achieve real Salvation and to attain great benefit.” At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha told Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva: “This Devil king of Birth and Death has been a great King of Devils for many thousands of lives. He has done his best to protect human beings at their moment of birth and at their moment of death. In fact, he is not a devil, as so supposed to be, but out of compassion and great Infinite Loving Kindness, he transformed himself into the form of a devil. He will attain Buddhahood after one hundred and seventy kalpas by the name of Nirlaksana Buddha. He will live a long life for countless and happy kalpas in a world named Purity.
“The story of this great King of Devils is beyond thought or description and persons converted by him are also unaccountable.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Nine: The Chanting of the Buddha’s Name

At that time, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said to Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, let me now declare how human beings in the future will acquire great benefit and happiness, during their life-time and at the moment of their death. I anticipate you to be congenial enough to listen to me.”
Shakyamuni Buddha then disclosed to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva: “It is because of your compassionate Infinite Loving Kindness that you long to assert about a possible tendency of relieving all the erring beings from the six States of reincarnation. Of course, it is the proper time now. Please speak promptly, as I am about to enter Nirvana. I wish to bless you with success in discharging the strong vow, so that I shall have no worry about human beings in the future.”
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva told the Exalted Buddha: “Honoured of the World, I name below a list of Buddhas for your hearing –
1. Ananta, (Immeasurable) Buddha
Innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Ananta (Immeasurable) Buddha. Any male or female, who has a chance of listening to the name of this Buddha, even only entertaining a short thought of respect for him, will enable one to escape forty kalpas of Suffering from Birth and Death. People will attain infinite happiness if he or she makes images of this Buddha, gives offerings and to admire him.
2. Precious Nature Buddha
Again, innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Precious Nature. Any male or female, who has a chance of listening to this Buddha and creates a thought of respect towards him, will finally attain Buddhahood.
3. Padmapani Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Padmapani, one of the forms of Avalokitesvara (Kuan Yin, the Goddess of Mercy) holding a lotus. Any male or female, who has the opportunity of listening to the name of this Buddha will merit by a rebirth in the six Deva Lokas (i.e. Heaven of Desire) for one thousand times and be within the bliss of Buddhahood.
4. Simhananda Buddha
Innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Simhananda Buddha (a term designating authoritative or powerful approach). Any male or female, who is within the chance of listening to the name of this Buddha and thinks of him with deep respect, will benefit in the meeting of countless Buddhas with their blessings, by finally attaining Buddhahood.
5. Krakucchanda Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Krakucchanda (the first of the Buddhas of the present Bhadrakalpa, the fourth of the seven ancient Buddhas ).
Any male or female, who has a chance of listening to the name of this Buddha, and be of earnest respect to him by admiring him, will become Mahabrahmanas at an assembly of one thousand Buddhas during the Bhadrakalpa. With blessings from this Buddha, he or she will attain Buddhahood later. One can get better merit if one chants the name of this Buddha earnestly.
6. Vipasyin Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Vipasyin. Any male or female who has a chance to listen to the name of this Buddha, will not be cast into the evil State of Sufferings. He or she will always be reborn in the Heaven, or as human beings, to be benefited with great happiness.
7. Ratnaketu Buddha
Again, innumerable kalpas ago, there was a Buddha by the name of Ratnaketu Buddha. Any male or female, who happens to listen to the name of this Buddha, will never be cast into the State of Sufferings, and will always be reborn in Heaven to enjoy great bliss.
8. Precious Light Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Precious Light. Any male or female, who happens to listen to the name of this Buddha, and to think of him with respect, will become an Arahat within a short period.
9. Kasaya Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Kasaya. Any male or female, who has a chance to listen to the name of this Buddha, will escape one hundred kalpas of punishment of Birth and Death.
10. Mahabhijna Jnanadhibhu Buddha
Again, there was a Buddha by the name of Mahabhijna Jnanadhibhu . Any male or female, who has a chance of listening to his name, will have the opportunity of meeting innumerable Buddhas to preach to him or her, and finally attain Buddhahood. There are also other Buddhas as in the following:
1. The Buddha by the name of Pure Moonlight.
2. The Buddha by the name of King of Mountains.
3. The Buddha by the name of King of Purification.
4. The Buddha by the name of Victorious Wisdom.
5. The Buddha by the name of Accomplishment of Wisdom.
6. The Buddha by the name of Superiority.
7. The Buddha by the name of Wonderful Voice.
8. The Buddha by the name of Full Moonlight.
9. The Buddha by the name of Moon-like Face as well as a great number to be acquainted with.
Honoured of the World, all beings whether from the Heaven or from the human realms, either male or female, of the present or the future, who can chant the name of one of the above Buddhas, will gain immeasurable merit. He or she will receive more merit if he or she chants the names of more Buddhas. Such beings will attain great benefit during their lifetime, or even after death. They will never be cast into the evil State of sufferings. If the relatives of the dying person chant the name of only one Buddha, the dying person will be relieved from the punishment of his sins (except the punishment in the Avici Hells). The punishment in the Avici Hells is so great that the sinners who commit great sins will find it difficult to escape from such punishment through millions of kalpas.
If others can chant the names of Buddhas for the dying person, his or her punishment will gradually be lightened. It is better if the dying person can also chant the names of Buddhas, for he or she will receive immeasurable happiness and avoid countless punishment for misdeeds committed while alive.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Ten: The Comparison of Merits for Alms-giving

At that time, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, under the supernatural power of Shakyamuni Buddha, rose from his seat and knelt down with clasped hands by saying to Him: “Honoured of the World, I can see that the comparison of merits for almsgiving differ from each other in small or great ways. Some receive their reward for only one life, some receive their reward for ten lives, and even some receive great bliss for hundreds of thousands of lives. I do not know the reason why it differs in such a great way and hope that you will graciously explain it to me.” The Shakyamuni Buddha replied: “Now, I shall give you the comparison of merits, whether great or small. As rewards for the sentient beings who practise alms-giving in the Jampudvipa, I tell all who are assembled here at the thirty-three Heavens and I hope you will listen to me carefully.” Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said to Shakyamuni Buddha: “I’m quite doubtful about this, and I would like to hear the comparison of merits for alms-giving.”
The Shakyamuni Buddha said: “If kings, nobles, honourable elders, Maha Ksatriyas, Great Brahmans in Jampudvipa (the Continent situated at the South of Mount Sumeru, comprising the world we live in), come across people who suffer great poverty, or unreformed beings, if such people as those mentioned give alms to them through great compassion, love and kindness, smilingly, and give gifts to those poor beings with their own hands, or through their representatives, and talk to them in consoling tones, such donors of gifts gain merit as great as the total number of grains of sands in the Ganges River. It is because these donors of gifts are practising Infinite Love and Kindness even to the poorest and the lowest births and unreformed beings, that is why for hundreds of thousands of lives they receive their well-earned good merits of the seven jewels of riches. They are well provided for in good food and clothing in those lives yet to come. Again if kings, nobles and Brahmans come across Buddhist images of Buddhas, temples or pagodas, Bodhisattvas, Arahats, and all Pacceka Buddhas in the lives to come, if they prepare alms-giving and offerings, offering them personally, such generous donors will be reborn as kings of the thirty-three Heavens receiving great bliss for three kalpas. If these donors transfer their merit to the beings of the ten quarters of space these donors will become Mahabrahma devarajas, kings of the eighteen Brahmalokas, for ten kalpas continuously. Again if in the future, kings, primeministers, nobles, honourable elders, Maha Ksatriyas and Brahmans come across Buddhist pagodas and temples or Buddhist Sutras and images which are in bad condition and with determination for their repair, or rebuild them, such generous donors whether they practise alms-giving themselves or persuading others to do alms-giving or charitable acts, whether they persuade one person or many hundreds of thousands of people to practise the same charitable acts, these charitable donors will be reborn as Chakravarti for hundreds of thousands of lives. Those who have been encouraged and persuaded by the above donors to practise alms-giving will be reborn as kings of small countries for hundreds of thousands of lives. If, moreover, they transfer their merit to others in the presence of the Buddhas, pagodas or temples, such great donors of gifts will all attain Buddhahood.
“The reward for practising such great merit is beyond all description. If, in the future, kings, prime-ministers, nobles, when they see aged ones suffering from disease, women giving birth, if they have but one momentary thought of sympathy, to give them aid, medicines, food and drink, or bathing, so as to assure them some measure of peace and happiness, such merits are inconceivable and donors of these things will always be reborn as a Suddhavasodeva for one hundred kalpas. After this period, they will be always reborn in the Six Deva Lokas (i.e. The Heavens of Desire) for two hundred kalpas. Finally, they will attain Buddhahood, but prior to that, for hundreds and thousands of births, they will never be reborn as dwellers in evil realms, or hear any voice of suffering. If kings of countries or Brahmans in the future can practise such meritorious deeds, they will receive boundless blessings. If they transfer their merits to others, whether great or small merit, they will be reborn as cakravatis and finally attain Buddhahood.
“That is why, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, you should do your utmost to encourage sentient beings to practise meritorious deeds by following these examples. If virtuous people in the future will practise meritorious deeds even as small as a hair, or a grain of sand, or a dustmote, they will receive blessings and benefits which cannot be expressed by examples, as they will be so great.
“If virtuous people of future times meet with images of Buddha, Bodhisattvas, Pratyeka Buddhas or Cakravartis and make offerings to them, they will also receive numerous blessings and benefits, and will always be reborn either as humans or devas, enjoying great bliss. If such people will transfer their merits to the beings of the ten quarters of space, such donors will get great benefits and blessings beyond all statement by examples.
“If virtuous persons of future times comes across Mahayanist Sutras or hear only one stanza or even one sentence of the Sutras and have a feeling of deep respect for that utterance, or if they sincerely praise the Sutras, or make offerings piously, they will receive innumerable merits. If they will transfer their merits to the beings of the ten quarters of space, their blessings are beyond all words.
“If virtuous persons of future times come to new Buddhist pagodas, new temples, new Mahayanist Sutras, and make offerings, paying homage with reverent attitudes of deepest respect, and if they come across old or destroyed ones, and make a vow to repair or restore these structures or shall encourage others to do this meritorious work with them, such virtuous people who respond to this encouragement shall be born as kings of countries for thirty lives and the encouraged himself will always be reborn as a Cakravarti, and will preach Buddhadharma to the kings of countries.
“If virtuous people of future times will practise good deeds according to the Buddha’s Teachings, or make offerings for repairing Buddhist pagodas or temples or mending Buddhist Sutras, their merit, small as a hair though it be, or a dustmote or a grain of sand or a drop of water, if they will transfer such merits to beings of the ten realms of space, such meritorious persons will receive inconceivably great bliss for hundreds of thousands of lives. If they will transfer their merits to their family and relatives, their relatives will receive happiness for three lives. To give one benefit is to receive hundreds of thousands in return. That is why, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, the merit of alms-giving is of such magnitude.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Eleven: Earthly Spirits Protecting the Dharma

At that time, the Spirit of the strong earth said to the Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World. In the past, I have paid homage to innumerable Maha Bodhisattvas who possessed inconceivable honour and wisdom, and who have converted boundless sentient beings. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made strong and deep vows among these Bodhisattvas. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has great relationship with the sentient beings in Jampudvipa. Such as Manjusri, Samantabhadra Bodhisattvas, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and Maitreya Buddha, all of whom make hundreds of thousands of transformations to convert the erring beings of the six Directions of Reincarnation and their vows have already been achieved. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made strong vows, as many as the grains of sands of the Ganges River, to convert the sentient beings of the six Directions of Reincarnation. Honoured of the World, I can see that the sentient beings of the present and future can make images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in iron, brass, silver, gold or simple drawings, and enshrine them in cases either of earth, stone, bamboo or wood and keep the cases in a neat place in the south of their residence of purity, and pay homage to the Bodhisattva with the deepest reverence and earnest admiration and make scented offerings, such pious persons will receive ten kinds of benefits around their residences. What are the ten kinds of benefits? They are as follows:
1. Their soil will be rich by producing good harvest.
2. The whole family will be in peace forever.
3. All deceased relatives will be born in the heavens.
4. All the living relatives will have longevity.
5. All of their aspirations will be achieved.
6. They will never suffer the danger of flood and fire.
7. All bad becomings will be done away with.
8. They will never have bad dreams.
9. They will be protected by guardians wherever they go.
10. They will always come across holy conditions.
Honoured of the World, sentient beings at present and in the future will receive the same kinds of benefit if they practise the same kind of merit and offerings at their residences. Honoured of the World, if sentient beings in the future keep the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra or Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s images in their homes or if they also chant the Sutra of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or make offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I shall do my very best to protect such persons day and night always, and they will never come across floods, fires robbery, theft, destructive calamities or any other disastrous happenings, either big or small.”
Shakyamuni Buddha told the Spirit of the strong earth: “You are powerful and other spirits cannot be compared to yourself. It is because all the sentient beings in the Jampudvipa are protected by you. Every material, from the grain of sand to the most precious jewel, is produced from the earth through your Infinite powers; and you are praising the meritorious deeds of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Your merits and your powers are a thousand times greater than those of other earthly spirits. If sentient beings of the future make offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, or chant the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra, or lead a meritorious life according to the Teachings of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, you should protect them all with your supernatural powers and prevent all of them from suffering, and not even allow them to come across any unhappy circumstances, or even allow such unhappy happenings to come to their ears. They are not only protected by your good self, but they are also protected by the devas. By paying homage to the images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or chanting the Ksitigarbha Sutra, they will not only be protected by divine beings but will be free from the ocean of sufferings and finally attain Nirvana.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Twelve: The Benefit through Sight and Hearing

At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha, the Honoured of the World, was radiating various kinds of great, blazing, perfectly coloured lights from the crown of His head. The head controls the whole body and the crown of the head is the superior of the whole. The Buddha radiated light from the crown of His head to show to the gathering that He himself also has the highest respect for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and his Sutra.
After radiating different kinds of lights, the Buddha also produced wonderful sounds. His intention of showing light and producing sounds was to communicate to the gathering that excellent benefit can be obtained from sight and hearing.
The different colours of light revealed to the gathering that sentient beings of different types might be ignorant in committing sins and be cast into the Hells for punishment, yet they would have every opportunity and pleasure of being relieved by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva out of their sufferings and also be guided to the Path of Righteousness and finally attain Buddhahood. For light represents transcendental wisdom, which enlightens beings in every corner of all universes without any exception.
The Honoured of the World addressed all those who were present at the thirty-three Heavens, praising the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for bringing inconceivable benefit to devas and human beings, and telling them how Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva practised meritorious deeds during his career of following the ten stages leading to Buddhahood never retreating, but forging ahead to Nirvana. After what Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had said there was one Maha Bodhisattva named Avalokitesvara who rose from the seat, kneeling down before the Shakyamuni Buddha with clasped hands, and spoke to Shakyamuni Buddha respectfully: “Honoured of the World, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has great compassion on sentient beings and practises Infinite Loving Kindness by having incalculable transformations to lead sentient beings out of their sufferings. The meritorious deeds and the Infinite powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva are beyond description. I heard you, the Honoured of the World, and innumerable Buddhas of the ten quarters of space all praising Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva saying that the merits of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva are so great that even Buddhas of the past, present and the future cannot give the fullest account of them.
You, Honoured of the World, have been so kind as to promise to tell all who are present here the profound activities of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. We earnestly hope that you will be kind enough, for the benefit of the sentient beings of the present and the future, to describe the inexpressible benefits and blessings he has conferred on sentient beings, and thus let every one in the eight categories know how to pay respect to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in order to attain happiness.”
The Shakyamuni Buddha told the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva: “You have a close relationship with the sentient beings of the Samsara world whether they be devas, dragons, males, females, spirits, devils, and all the erring beings of the six categories of beings who hear your name, see your image, admire your dignity, praise your profound kindness, all of them will proceed straight to the attainment of Buddhahood without retreat. Before they attain Buddhahood, they will always be reborn as devas or as human beings enjoying great bliss. When they have earned enough merits of good deeds then they will meet Buddhas who will predict their attainment of Buddhahood. Now, through having a great compassion for the erring beings of the sentient worlds, you request me to tell you the inconceivable benefit Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva confers on sentient beings. I will certainly do this and hope that you will listen attentively.” Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva replied: ” Please do so, Honoured of the World.”
Shakyamuni Buddha told Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva: “When the happiness of devas in the ten quarters of space in the future or past comes to an end, they have five signs of decay, and are to be cast into the evil realms. If these devas, when the five signs of decay are approaching them, will have the opportunity of seeing the image once, or paying homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva only once, such devas will have increased happiness and will never be cast into the three evil realms forever. If these devas make offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva such as scented flowers, clothing, food and drink, precious jewels, etc., they will receive innumerable happinesses and benefits in return. If sentient beings of the six categories of beings of the present and the future in different worlds, hear the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva at their dying stage, they will never be reborn to the three evil realms forever. If parents or relatives of the dying person sell all of his belongings, riches, properties, and use the money to make images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, then the dying person comes to know the meritorious deeds done on his behalf, although the person should suffer a severe disease according to his own Karma, but instead he fully recovers very soon and has longevity. If the dying person loses his life accordingly to his Karma and should be cast into the evil realms, due to the meritorious deeds done on his behalf, all of his punishments will be extinguished, and he will be born as a deva or human being, enjoying great bliss.
“If sentient beings of the present or the future who have lost their parents, sisters or brothers during their early childhood and think of their deceased relatives when they are fully grown, and long to know where they have been reborn, such grown up persons can make images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, hearing then his name, admiring his image or paying homage to him from one day to seven days continuously without any retreat although the deceased relatives may merit being cast into the evil realms for kalpas, but due to the meritorious deeds practised on their behalf, they are free from their punishment, and will be reborn either as devas or humans receiving great bliss. If the deceased relatives of such meritorious persons have already been reborn as devas or human beings, according to their Karma, with great happiness, on account of what their relatives have practised on their behalf, they shall receive even greater happiness and infinite bliss. If such grown up persons can continue to pay respect to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattvas images continuously, chanting his name for innumerable times for twenty-one days whole-heartedly, then Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will appear before them and tell them the exact places were their deceased relatives have been reborn. Or, through the supernatural powers of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, they will be taken by him to the various realms personally, to see where their former relatives are. If they can chant the name of the Bodhisattva for a thousand times every day, and continue to do so for one thousand days, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will send forth earthly spirits to protect them throughout their lives, and they will enjoy happiness, prosperity and longevity, and will not experience suffering or sorrow. Neither will they come across unhappiness, nor shall evil enter their homes. Finally, they will attain Buddhahood.
“If there are people, either male or female, in the future who desire to relieve sentient beings, to practise compassionate deeds, to convert sentient beings and to possess great wisdom in order to get out of their suffering of the Trilokas, such persons, if they see the image of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, chant the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, taking refuge in Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, making offerings or paying homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, all their wishes will be achieved without any obstacle forever. If the sentient beings of the present and future have innumerable wishes, or they have the desire of doing innumerable good deeds, they will be successful in all of their aspirations if they pay respect to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, praising him, taking him as their refuge or paying homage to his image. If such persons long for Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to protect them forever, they will see Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in their dreams, to predict that they will be able to attain Buddhahood.
“Even if males and females in the future have great faith in the Mahayana Sutra, and aspire to read and recite this Sutra, though they are taught by clever teachers, they may forget it due to their ignorance brought about by previous bad Karma; but, when they hear the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva or see his image or likeness and make various offerings to him and place a cup of pure water in front of him for one day and one night, then with clasped hands and with deepest reverence, facing South, they may drink the water with great faith. After drinking the water, they must abstain from all evil deeds and observe the precepts piously for seven days or twenty-one days. By so doing, these persons will see the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in various manifestations in the dream state, showing the Bodhisattva pouring water of wisdom on their heads.
“Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will endow these persons with wisdom. Upon awakening, they will then have sufficient wisdom to understand the Sutra, remembering every sentence and stanza forever.
“If people in the future suffer from insufficient food and clothing, unsuccessful in whatever they wish to do, always attacked by sickness or disastrous happenings, and no peace in their family life, separated from their beloved ones, see only dreadful things in their dreams, or are met by other calamities that befall them, if such sorrowful beings hear the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, or see his images, or chant his name for ten thousands times with deepest reverence, their unhappiness will disappear gradually. They will live in peace and happiness. If virtuous people in the future, due to their personal business or public affairs, or any other important functions, have to travel through deep forests, to cross rivers or seas with strong rapids, or to walk on dangerous paths, such people, if they chant the name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for ten thousand times, then wherever they go or whatever they do, they will always be protected by spirits and devas and will have happiness and peace forever. Even if they come across dangerous animals such as tigers, wolves or lions, they can never do harm to such virtuous persons.”
Shakyamuni Buddha then told Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva: “The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has a close relationship with the sentient beings of Jambudvipa. If we want to speak about the happiness and benefits which Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva confers upon sentient beings, it will take hundreds of thousands of kalpas and still we would not be able to cover the full account. That is why you, Avalokitesvara, through your supernatural powers, should do your utmost to propagate the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra, so that sentient beings in the Samsara world will have the opportunity to enjoy happiness and peace for millions of kalpas.”
At that time, the Shakyamuni Buddha spoke again in stanzas: “Even if we spoke for kalpas, we could not describe in detail Ksitigarbha Bodhisattvas supernatural powers, which are as many as the grains of sands in the Ganges River. Seeing, hearing, or paying homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, even for a moment of thought, will bring innumerable benefits to human beings as well as devas. If human beings, dragons or spirits are cast into the evil realms according to their Karma, they will be exonerated from punishment if they take their refuge in Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. If people who have lost their parents or beloved ones during their infancy, and wish to know where their deceased relatives have been reborn, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will transform himself into various manifestations and personally show them the places where their relatives are, providing they make images of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, pay homage to him and continue to chant his name a thousand times a day for twenty-one days continuously. Even though the deceased relatives have been cast into evil realms, they will be relieved of suffering by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. If they continue to chant and do such virtuous activities, these persons will receive the opportunity of attaining Buddhahood.
“If people wish to practise the Bodhisattva career and get out of the three worlds of suffering, they should first pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattvas image, and all their aspirations will be achieved, and they will never come across any obstacles. Secondly, if people make a vow to chant Sutras and lead erring beings to Salvation, although they make a very good vow, but owing to their previous Karma they are very forgetful through bad memory, if such persons make offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva such as scented flowers, clothing, food and drink or by placing a cup of pure water on Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s altar for one day and one night and then drink the water after praying, and if such persons observe the five precepts for twenty-one days, remembering or thinking of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s name with deepest reverence, they will attain wisdom after seeing numerous transformations of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in their dreams, and remember whatever Sutra that comes to their ears. For hundreds of thousands of births, they will attain such wisdom through the supernatural powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Thirdly, if people suffering from poverty, sickness, misfortune in the family, separated from beloved ones, troubled dreams, unsuccessful in whatever they wish for, if such persons pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s image, all their undesirable conditions will disappear. They are protected by spirits and devas, and will enjoy life with sufficiency in everything. If people come across dangerous animals, wicked people, fierce spirits or devils or natural disasters when they travel in the forests or across the seas, if they pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and make offerings to him, all of the forenamed disasters will be removed.”
Shakyamuni Buddha said to Avalokitesvara: “Listen to me. To describe the supernatural powers of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva would take endless kalpas and still I could not be able to enumerate them all. People receive great bliss if they hear Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s name and pay homage to his image and make offerings to him. If they transfer their merit to the beings of the ten quarters of space, they will be relieved out of the sufferings of birth and death and finally attain Buddhahood. That is why, Avalokitesvara, you must familiarise people in as many countries as the grains of sands in the Ganges River with the incalculable attributes of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.”

[Back to Top]

Chapter Thirteen: Shakyamuni Buddha’s Instruction to Human Beings and Devas

At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha raised His golden arms, touching Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s head, and said: “Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, your supernatural power, your Infinite Loving Kindness, your wisdom and your eloquence! (One could take) millions of kalpas to praise you and your incomparable activities, yet they can never give the fullest account. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, remember that I am standing in the presence of such a multitude, who have assembled at these thirty-three Heavens, to declare unto you that you must not allow any sentient beings to fall into the evil state of suffering for even one day and one night. So much the more, should never allow them to be cast to the five Avici Hells or the last and the deepest of the eight hot Hells where the culprits suffer, die or instantly return to suffering without interruption for millions of kalpas. Sentient beings are prone to evil habits, and when they reform they easily yield to temptation, backslide and, worst of all, the bad habits will multiply. That is why it is necessary to have millions and millions of transformations to aid each erring one according to his own weakness and avoid it, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I now place the guardianship of all these beings into your hands. Encourage even the slightest of good deeds and encourage beings, either devas or human beings, male or female, never to discontinue their efforts to practise even a small act of good deed. It is your profound duty, through your supernatural powers, to protect such beings and help them to improve their good deeds with no retreat. In the future, if any beings have Karma that brings them into Hell, and can remember the name of one Buddha or one Bodhisattva, or one passage, or even one sentence from the Mahayana Sutra when they reach the gate of the Hell, then, through your supernatural powers, you should lead these beings out of their sufferings. Show them your various transformations and bring them to Salvation to enjoy Supreme Bliss.”
At that time, Shakyamuni Buddha spoke in stanzas: “Now I place in your hands sentient beings of the present and future, and I exhort you, by your supernatural powers and obligations, never to allow any sentient beings fall into any of the evil worlds.”
At that time, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva knelt down with clasped hands and spoke to Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the world, please do not be worried; if any sentient beings of the future have only one thought of respect for the Buddha’s Teachings, I shall endeavour to the utmost to relieve such people out of the sufferings of Birth and Death and lead them to Salvation by numerous ways and means. If I come to know any persons who practise meritorious deeds, I shall make a strong effort to help them to proceed to Buddhahood without falling back.”
At that time, one Bodhisattva by the name of Dharmakaya Bodhisattva said to Shakyamuni Buddha: “Honoured of the World, since I have come to this gathering and have heard the Buddha praising the inconceivable merits of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, please tell me how many kinds of benefits will accrue to those who hear the Ksitigarbha Sutra, his name, or pay homage to his images? I ask this in order that I may help beings in the future.” Shakyamuni Buddha told the Bodhisattva: “Listen to me carefully and I shall tell you in detail. If virtuous people of the future see the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva’s image, hear the Ksitigarbha Sutra, chant the Ksitigarbha Sutra, make offerings to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, pay homage to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, they will get twenty-eight kinds of benefits as under:
1. They will be protected by devas and dragons.
2. Their ability to do good deeds will increase.
3. Opportunities for doing good will increase.
4. The will to approach Buddhahood will continue unfailingly.
5. Such people will enjoy sufficiency of food and clothing.
6. They will be free from all diseases.
7. They will never suffer from floods or fire
8. They shall not fall victims to robbery and loss of goods.
9. They will be respected and admired by people.
10. They will be protected and assisted by spirits and devas.
11. Females shall be reborn as males.
12. The females will become daughters of kings and nobles.
13. They will be reborn with good complexion.
14. They will be reborn in the heavens for many lives.
15. They will be reborn as kings or rulers of countries.
16. They will have wisdom to recollect their previous lives.
17. They will be successful in all their aspirations.
18. They will have happy family relations.
19. They will be free from all disastrous happenings.
20. They will be free from bad Karma forever.
21. Wherever they go, they shall be safe.
22. They shall always have peaceful dreams.
23. Their deceased relatives will be free from sufferings.
24. They will be reborn with happiness.
25. They will be praised by divine beings.
26. They will be intelligent and skilful.
27. They will have compassion for others.
28. They will finally attain Buddhahood.
“Again, Dharmakaya Bodhisattva, if devas, dragons, devils or spirits hear the inconceivable merits of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and praise Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, they will attain seven kinds of benefits as under:
1. They can attain the divine stages quickly.
2. They will be free from bad Karma.
3. They will be protected by Buddhas.
4. They will proceed towards Buddhahood without falling back.
5. The energy of will to do right will be increased.
6. They will have the power to recollect past lives.
7. They will finally attain Buddhahood.
“When all these innumerable Buddhas, Maha Bodhisattvas, devas, dragons etc, from the ten quarters of space, had heard Shakyamuni Buddha praising the inconceivable, supernatural powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, flowers and precious gems were seen falling down from Heaven as offerings to Shakyamuni Buddha and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. With clasped hands and deep reverence, they all returned to their own realms.

[Back to Top]

Postface on the Publication of the Ksitigarbha Sutra.

The Dharma does not arise haphazardly, but only grows in accordance with causation. It is now four years since the establishment of the Chinese Buddhist Society of Australia with the aim of bringing Mahayana Buddhism into the Southern Hemisphere. During this period, the work of the propagation of the Dharma has steadily proceeded without any interruption,
The seven foot portrait and the bronze statue of the Buddha have been installed in the centre of the Prajna Hall, with the five foot statue of the Bodhisattva of Great Compassion (Kuan-yin) on the right side and the statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva on the left side. We now have a complete set of ritual objects: banners, green-bell, wooden fish, etc.
Mrs. A. Howe, wife of the late Mr. S. C. Howe, a wealthy businessman of Chefoo, Shantung, China, is kind, benevolent and charitable, and was once the president of the Shantung Club of Australia Ltd, Sydney. She became a Buddhist in her old age, and now recites the name of Avolokitesvara Bodhisattva daily and observes Eight Prohibitory Precepts once a year.
She is very interested in the Society’s propagation of the Dharma, and makes donations to the Society every year. Recently she sent me a cheque for five hundred dollars, in addition to her donation, stating that this money should be used for the erection of the statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Because the statue of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was already erected in 1974 with the money left over from contributions used to print two important Sutras of Pure Land Sect, I have therefore decided to use her money to print the Ksitigarbha Sutra in order to meet her wish.
It will be distributed free by the Society to commemorate her seventieth anniversary birthday of April, 1976.
I should like to express my gratitude to Ven. Chee Hoi of Hong Kong Buddhist Book Distributor for solving the problem of printing and of the occasion of the printing of this Sutra. I feel it appropriate to relate the circumstances connected with this publication.
Sydney, Australia. Y. Y. Liao. B.B. 2520 (A.D. 1976)

Through the merits of circulating this publication,
“I aspire that may all beings be always at ease and happy, free from sufferings and illness; may none of the evil dharmas practised succeed; may all the wholesome actions practised be quickly accomplished; may all the gates to the evil courses be closed; and may the right way to the human, the divine and the Nirvana be opened and shown.”
Adopted from the chapter of the Practices and Vows of Samantabhadra of the AVATAMSAKA SUTRA.
This Sutra is formatted and distributed by the True Buddha School Net, in order to benefit sentient beings everywhere.
Please freely make copies and distribute them.

 

 

 

The Brahma Net Sutra

The Brahma Net Sutra

Translated by the Buddhist Text Translation Society in USA

The Infinite Self-Awakening Map

The Buddhist Ten Whole Generous Great Directions and The 48 Directions

Kinh Pham Vong Bo Tat Gioi

 

 

The Brahma Net Sutra

Translated by the Buddhist Text Translation Society in USA
I. Vairocana Buddha
At that time, Vairocana Buddha began speaking in general about the Mind-Ground for the benefit of the Great Assembly. What he said represents but an infinitesimal part, the tip of a hair, of His innumerable teachings — as numerous as the grains of sand in the river Ganges.
He concluded: “The Mind-Ground has been explained, is being explained and will be explained by all the Buddhas — past, present, and future. It is also the Dharma Door (cultivation method) that all the Bodhisattvas of the past, present, and future have studied, are studying and will study.”
“I have cultivated this Mind-Ground Dharma Door for hundreds of eons. My name is Vairocana. I request all Buddhas to transmit my words to all sentient beings, so as to open this path of cultivation to all.”
At that time, from his Lion’s Throne in the Lotus Treasury World, Vairocana Buddha emitted rays of light. A voice among the rays is heard telling the Buddhas seated on thousands of lotus petals, “You should practice and uphold the Mind-Ground Dharma Door and transmit it to the innumerable Sakyamuni Buddhas, one after another, as well as to all sentient beings. Everyone should uphold, read, recite, and singlemindedly put its teachings into practice.”
After receiving the Dharma-door of the Mind-Ground, the Buddhas seated atop the thousands of lotus flowers along with the innumerable Sakyamuni Buddhas all arose from their Lion seats, their bodies emitting innumerable rays of light. In each of these rays appeared innumerable Buddhas who simultaneously made offerings of green, yellow, red and white celestial flowers to Vairocana Buddha. They then slowly took their leave.
The Buddhas then disappeared from the Lotus Treasury World, entered the Essence-Nature Empty Space Floral Brilliance Samadhi and returned to their former places under the Bodhi-tree in this world of Jambudvipa. They then arose from their samadhi, sat on their Diamond Thrones in Jambudvipa and the Heaven of the Four Kings, and preached the Dharma of the “Ten Oceans of Worlds.”
Thereupon, they ascended to Lord Shakya’s palace and expounded the “Ten Dwellings,” proceeded to the Suyama Heaven and taught the “Ten Practices,” proceeded further to the Fourth Heaven and taught the “Ten Dedications,” proceeded further to the Transformation of Bliss Heaven and taught the “Ten Dhyana Samadhi,” proceeded further to the Heaven of Comfort From Others’ Emanations and taught the “Ten Grounds,” proceeded further to the First Dhyana Heaven and taught the “Ten Vajra Stages,” proceeded further to the Second Dhyana Heaven and taught the “Ten Patiences,” and proceeded further to the Third Dhyana Heaven and taught the “Ten Vows.” Finally, in the Fourth Dhyana Heaven, at Lord Brahma’s Palace, they taught the “Mind-Ground Dharma-Door” chapter, which Vairocana Buddha, in eons past, expounded in the Lotus Treasury World (the cosmos).
All the other innumerable transformation Sakyamuni Buddhas did likewise in their respective worlds as the chapter “Auspicious Kalpa” has explained.
II. Sakyamuni Buddha
At that time, Sakyamuni Buddha, after first appearing in the Lotus Treasury World, proceeded to the east and appeared in the Heavenly King’s palace to teach the “Demon Transforming Sutra.” He then descended to Jambudvipa to be born in Kapilavastu — his name being Siddhartha and his father’s name Suddhodana. His mother was Queen Maya. He achieved Enlightenment at the age of thirty, after seven years of cultivation, under the name of Sakyamuni Buddha
The Buddha spoke in ten assemblies from the Diamond Seat at Bodhgaya to the palace of Brahma.
At that time, he contemplated the wonderful Jewel Net hung in Lord Brahma’s palace and preached the Brahma Net Sutra for the Great Assembly. He said:
“The innumerable worlds in the cosmos are like the eyes of the net. Each and every world is different, its variety infinite. So too are the Dharma Doors (methods of cultivation) taught by the Buddhas.
“I have come to this world eight thousand times. Based in this Saha World, seated upon the Jeweled Diamond Seat in Bodhgaya and all the way up to the palace of the Brahma King, I have spoken in general about the Mind-Ground Dharma Door for the benefit of the great multitude.
“Thereafter, I descended from the Brahma King’s palace to Jambudvipa, the Human World. I have preached the Diamond Illuminated Jeweled Precepts (the Bodhisattva precepts) from beneath the Bodhi-tree for the sake of all sentient beings on earth, however dull and ignorant they may be. These precepts were customarily recited by Vairocana Buddha when he first developed the Bodhi Mind in the causal stages. They are precisely the original source of all Buddhas and all Bodhisattvas as well as the seed of the Buddha Nature.
“All sentient beings possess this Buddha Nature. All with consciousness, form, and mind are encompassed by the precepts of the Buddha Nature. Sentient beings possess the correct cause of the Buddha Nature and therefore they will assuredly attain the ever-present Dharma Body.
For this reason, the ten Pratimoksa (Bodhisattva) precepts came into being in this world. These precepts belong to the True Dharma. They are received and upheld in utmost reverence by all sentient beings of the Three Periods of Time — past, present and future.
“Once again, I shall preach for the Great Assembly the chapter on the Inexhaustible Precept Treasury. These are the precepts of all sentient beings, the source of the pure Self-Nature.”
*
**
Now, I, Vairocana Buddha
Am sitting atop a lotus pedestal;
On a thousand flowers surrounding me
Are a thousand Sakyamuni Buddhas.
Each flower supports a hundred million worlds;
In each world a Sakyamuni Buddha appears.
All are seated beneath a Bodhi-tree,
All simultaneously attain Buddhahood.
All these innumerable Buddhas
Have Vairocana as their original body.
These countless Sakyamuni Buddhas
All bring followers along — as numerous as
motes of dust.
They all proceed to my lotus pedestal
To listen to the Buddha’s precepts.
I now preach the Dharma, this exquisite nectar.
Afterward, the countless Buddhas return to
their respective worlds
And, under a Bodhi-tree, proclaim these
major and minor precepts
Of Vairocana, the Original Buddha.
The precepts are like the radiant sun and moon,
Like a shining necklace of gems,
Bodhisattvas as numerous as motes of dust
Uphold them and attain Buddhahood.
These precepts are recited by Vairocana,
These precepts I recite as well.
You novice Bodhisattvas
Should reverently accept and uphold them.
And once you have done so,
Transmit and teach them to sentient beings.
Now listen attentively as I recite
The Bodhisattva Pratimoksa — the source of all precepts in the Buddha Dharma.
All of you in the Great Assembly should firmly believe
That you are the Buddhas of the future,
While I am a Buddha already accomplished.
If you should have such faith at all times,
Then this precept code is fulfilled.
All beings with resolve
Should accept and uphold the Buddha’s precepts.
Sentient beings on receiving them
Join forthwith the ranks of Buddhas.
They are in essence equal to the Buddhas,
They are the true offspring of the Buddhas.
Therefore, Great Assembly,
Listen with utmost reverence
As I proclaim the Bodhisattva Moral Code.
*
* *
III. The Buddha Reciting the Bodhisattva Precepts
At that time, when Sakyamuni Buddha first attained Supreme Enlightenment under the Bodhi tree, he explained the Bodhisattva precepts. The Buddha taught filial piety toward one’s parents, Elder Masters and the Triple Jewel. Filial piety and obedience, he said, are the Ultimate Path [to Buddhahood]. Filial piety is called the precepts — and it means restraint and cessation.
The Buddha then emitted limitless lights from his mouth. Thereupon, the whole Great Assembly, consisting of innumerable Bodhisattvas, the gods of the eighteen Brahma Heavens, the gods of the six Desire Heavens, and the rulers of the sixteen great kingdoms all joined their palms and listened singlemindedly to the Buddha recite the Mahayana precepts.
The Buddha then said to the Bodhisattvas: Twice a month I recite the precepts observed by all Buddhas. All Bodhisattvas, from those who have just developed the Bodhi Mind to the Bodhisattvas of the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Dedications, and the Ten Grounds also recite them. Therefore, this precept-light shines forth from my mouth. It does not arise without a cause. This light is neither blue, yellow, red, white, nor black. It is neither form, nor thought. It is neither existent nor nonexistent, neither cause nor effect. This precept-light is precisely the original source of all Buddhas and all members of this Great Assembly. Therefore all you disciples of the Buddha should receive and observe, read, recite and study these precepts with utmost attention.
Disciples of the Buddha, listen attentively! Whoever can understand and accept a Dharma Master’s words of transmission can receive the Bodhisattva precepts and be called foremost in purity. This is true whether that person is a king, a prince, an official, a monk, a nun, or a god of the eighteen Brahma Heavens, a god of the six Desire Heavens, or a human, a eunuch, a libertine, a prostitute, a slave, or a member of the Eight Divisions of Divinities, a Vajra spirit, an animal, or even a transformation-being.
IV. The Ten Major Precepts
The Buddhas said to his disciples, “There are ten major Bodhisattva precepts. If one receives the precepts but fails to recite them, he is not a Bodhisattva, nor is he a seed of Buddhahood. I, too, recite these precepts.
“All Bodhisattvas have studied them in the past, will study in the future, and are studying them now. I have explained the main characteristics of the Bodhisattva precepts. You should study and observe them with all your heart.”
The Buddha continued:
1. First Major Precept
On Killing
A disciple of the Buddha shall not himself kill, encourage others to kill, kill by expedient means, praise killing, rejoice at witnessing killing, or kill through incantation or deviant mantras. He must not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of killing, and shall not intentionally kill any living creature.
As a Buddha’s disciple, he ought to nurture a mind of compassion and filial piety, always devising expedient means to rescue and protect all beings. If instead, he fails to restrain himself and kills sentient beings without mercy, he commits a Parajika (major) offense.
2. Second Major Precept
On Stealing
A disciple of the Buddha must not himself steal or encourage others to steal, steal by expedient means, steal by means of incantation or deviant mantras. He should not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of stealing. No valuables or possessions, even those belonging to ghosts and spirits or thieves and robbers, be they as small as a needle or blade of grass, may be stolen.
As a Buddha’s disciple, he ought to have a mind of mercy, compassion, and filial piety — always helping people earn merits and achieve happiness. If instead, he steals the possessions of others, he commits a Parajika offense.
3. Third Major Precept
On Sexual Misconduct
A disciple of the Buddha must not engage in licentious acts or encourage others to do so. [As a monk] he should not have sexual relations with any female — be she a human, animal, deity or spirit — nor create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of such misconduct. Indeed, he must not engage in improper sexual conduct with anyone.
A Buddha’s disciple ought to have a mind of filial piety — rescuing all sentient beings and instructing them in the Dharma of purity and chastity. If instead, he lacks compassion and encourages others to engage in sexual relations promiscuously, including with animals and even their mothers, daughters, sisters, or other close relatives, he commits a Parajika offense.
4. Fourth Major Precept
On Lying and False Speech
A disciple of the Buddha must not himself use false words and speech, or encourage others to lie or lie by expedient means. He should not involve himself in the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of lying, saying that he has seen what he has not seen or vice-versa, or lying implicitly through physical or mental means.
As a Buddha’s disciple, he ought to maintain Right Speech and Right Views always, and lead all others to maintain them as well. If instead, he causes wrong speech, wrong views or evil karma in others, he commits a Parajika offense.
5. Fifth Major Precept
On Selling Alcoholic Beverages
A disciple of the Buddha must not trade in alcoholic beverages or encourage others to do so. He should not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of selling any intoxicant whatsoever, for intoxicants are the causes and conditions of all kinds of offenses.
As a Buddha’s disciple, he ought to help all sentient beings achieve clear wisdom. If instead, he causes them to have upside-down, topsy-turvy thinking, he commits a Parajika offense.
6. Sixth Major Precept
On Broadcasting the Faults of the Assembly
A disciple of the Buddha must not himself broadcast the misdeeds or infractions of Bodhisattva-clerics or Bodhisattva-laypersons, or of [ordinary] monks and nuns — nor encourage others to do so. He must not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of discussing the offenses of the assembly.
As a Buddha’s disciple, whenever he hears evil persons, externalists or followers of the Two Vehicles speak of practices contrary to the Dharma or contrary to the precepts within the Buddhist community, he should instruct them with a compassionate mind and lead them to develop wholesome faith in the Mahayana.
If instead, he discusses the faults and misdeeds that occur within the assembly, he commits a Parajika offense.
7. Seventh Major Precept
On Praising Oneself and Disparaging Others
A disciple of the Buddha shall not praise himself and speak ill of others, or encourage others to do so. He must not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of praising himself and disparaging others.
As a disciple of the Buddha, he should be willing to stand in for all sentient beings and endure humiliation and slander — accepting blame and letting sentient beings have all the glory. If instead, he displays his own virtues and conceals the good points of others, thus causing them to suffer slander, he commits a Parajika offense.
8. Eighth Major Precept
On Stinginess and Abuse
A disciple of the Buddha must not be stingy or encourage others to be stingy. He should not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of stinginess. As a Bodhisattva, whenever a destitute person comes for help, he should give that person what he needs. If instead, out of anger and resentment, he denies all assistance — refusing to help with even a penny, a needle, a blade of grass, even a single sentence or verse or a phrase of Dharma, but instead scolds and abuses that person — he commits a Parajika offense.
9. Ninth Major Precept
On Anger and Resentment
A disciple of the Buddha shall not harbor anger or encourage others to be angry. He should not create the causes, conditions, methods, or karma of anger.
As a disciple of the Buddha, he ought to be compassionate and filial, helping all sentient beings develop the good roots of non-contention. If instead, he insults and abuses sentient beings, or even transformation beings [such as deities and spirits], with harsh words, hitting them with his fists or feet, or attacking them with a knife or club — or harbors grudges even when the victim confesses his mistakes and humbly seeks forgiveness in a soft, conciliatory voice — the disciple commits a Parajika offense.
10. Tenth Major Precept
On Slandering the Triple Jewel
A Buddha’s disciple shall not himself speak ill of the Triple Jewel or encourage others to do so. He must not create the causes, conditions, methods or karma of slander. If a disciple hears but a single word of slander against the Buddha from externalists or evil beings, he experiences a pain similar to that of three hundred spears piercing his heart. How then could he possibly slander the Triple Jewel himself?
Hence, if a disciple lacks faith and filial piety towards the Triple Jewel, and even assists evil persons or those of aberrant views to slander the Triple Jewel, he commits a Parajika offense.
V. Conclusion: The Ten Major Precepts
As a disciple of the Buddha, you should study these ten parajika (major) precepts and not break any one of them in even the slightest way — much less break all of them! Anyone guilty of doing so cannot develop the Bodhi Mind in his current life and will lose whatever high position he may have attained, be it that of an emperor, Wheel-Turning King, Bhiksu, Bhiksuni — as well as whatever level of Bodhisattvahood he may have reached, whether the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Dedications, the Ten Grounds — and all the fruits of the eternal Buddha Nature. He will lose all of those levels of attainment and descend into the Three Evil Realms, unable to hear the words “parents” or “Triple Jewel” for eons! Therefore, Buddha’s disciples should avoid breaking any one of these major precepts. All of you Bodhisattvas should study and observe the Ten Precepts, which have been observed, are being observed, and will be observed by all Bodhisattvas. They were explained in detail in the chapter, “The Eighty Thousand Rules of Conduct.”
***
VI. The Forty-eight Secondary Precepts
Then the Buddha told the Bodhisattvas, “Now that I have explained the Ten Major Precepts, I will speak about the forty-eight secondary precepts.”
1. Disrespect toward Teachers and Friends
A disciple of the Buddha who is destined to become an emperor, a Wheel-Turning King, or high official should first receive the Bodhisattva precepts. He will then be under the protection of all guardian deities and spirits, and the Buddhas will be pleased.
Once he has received the precepts, the disciple should develop a mind of filial piety and respect. Whenever he meets an Elder Master, a monk, or a fellow cultivator of like views and like conduct, he should rise and greet him with respect. He must then respectfully make offerings to the guest-monks, in accord with the Dharma. He should be willing to pledge himself, his family, as well as his kingdom, cities, jewels and other possessions.
If instead, he should develop conceit or arrogance, delusion or anger, refusing to rise and greet guest-monks and make offerings to them respectfully, in accordance with the Dharma, he commits a secondary offense.
2. On Consuming Alcoholic Beverages
A disciple of the Buddha should not intentionally consume alcoholic beverages, as they are the source of countless offenses. If he but offers a glass of wine to another person, his retribution will be to have no hands for five hundred lifetimes. How could he then consume liquor himself! Indeed, a Bodhisattva should not encourage any person or any other sentient being to consume alcohol, much less take any alcoholic beverages himself. A disciple should not drink any alcoholic beverages whatsoever. If instead, he deliberately does so or encourages others to do so, he commits a secondary offense.
3. On Eating Meat
A disciple of the Buddha must not deliberately eat meat. He should not eat the flesh of any sentient being. The meat-eater forfeits the seed of Great Compassion, severs the seed of the Buddha Nature and causes [animals and transcendental] beings to avoid him. Those who do so are guilty of countless offenses. Therefore, Bodhisattvas should not eat the flesh of any sentient beings whatsoever. If instead, he deliberately eats meat, he commits a secondary offense.
4. On Five Pungent Herbs
A disciple of the Buddha should not eat the five pungent herbs — garlic, chives, leeks, onions, and asafoetida.This is so even if they are added as flavoring to other main dishes. Hence, if he deliberately does so, he commits a secondary offense.
5. On Not Teaching Repentance
If a disciple of the Buddha should see any being violate the Five Precepts, the Eight Precepts, the Ten Precepts, other prohibitions, or commit any of the Seven Cardinal Sins or any offense which leads to the Eight Adversities — any violations of the precepts whatever — he should counsel the offender to repent and reform.
Hence, if a Bodhisattva does not do so and furthermore continues to live together in the assembly with the offender, share in the offerings of the laity, participate in the same Uposatha ceremony and recite the precepts — while failing to bring up that person’s offense, enjoining him to repent — the disciple commits a secondary offense.
6. Failing to Request the Dharma or Make Offerings
If an Elder Master, a Mahayana monk or fellow cultivator of like views and practice should come from far away to the temple, residence, city or village of a disciple of the Buddha, the disciple should respectfully welcome him and see him off. He should minister to his needs at all times, though doing so may cost as much as three taels of gold! Moreover, the disciple of the Buddha should respectfully request the guest-master to preach the Dharma three times a day by bowing to him without a single thought of resentment or weariness. He should be willing to sacrifice himself for the Dharma and never be lax in requesting it.
If he does not act in this manner, he commits a secondary offense.
7. Failing to Attend Dharma Lectures
A Bodhisattva disciple who is new to the Order should take copies of the appropriate sutras or precept codes to any place where such sutras, commentaries, or moral codes are being explained, to listen, study, and inquire about the Dharma. He should go anywhere, be it in a house, beneath a tree, in a temple, in the forests or mountains, or elsewhere. If he fails to do so, he commits a secondary offense.
8. On Turning Away from the Mahayana
If a disciple of the Buddha disavows the eternal Mahayana sutras and moral codes, declaring that they were not actually taught by the Buddha, and instead follows and observes those of the Two Vehicles and deluded externalists, he commits a secondary offense.
9. On Failure to Care for the Sick
If a disciple of the Buddha should see anyone who is sick, he should wholeheartedly provide for that person’s needs just as he would for a Buddha. Of the eight Fields of Blessings, looking after the sick is the most important. A Buddha’s disciple should take care of his father, mother, Dharma teacher or disciple — regardless of whether the latter are disabled or suffering from various kinds of diseases.
If instead, he becomes angry and resentful and fails to do so, or refuses to rescue the sick or disabled in temples, cities and towns, forests and mountains, or along the road, he commits a secondary offense.
10. On Storing Deadly Weapons
A disciple of the Buddha should not store weapons such as knives, clubs, bows, arrows, spears, axes or any other weapons, nor may he keep nets, traps or any such devices used in destroying life.
As a disciple of the Buddha, he must not even avenge the death of his parents — let alone kill sentient beings! He should not store any weapons or devices that can be used to kill sentient beings. If he deliberately does so, he commits a secondary offense.
The first ten secondary precepts have just been described. Disciples of the Buddha should study and respectfully observe them. They are explained in detail in the six chapters [now lost] following these precepts.
11. On Serving as an Emissary
A disciple of the Buddha shall not, out of personal benefit or evil intentions, act as a country’s emissary to foster military confrontation and war causing the slaughter of countless sentient beings. As a disciple of the Buddha, he should not be involved in military affairs, or serve as a courier between armies, much less act as a willing catalyst for war. If he deliberately does so, he commits a secondary offense.
12. On Unlawful Business Undertakings
A disciple of the Buddha must not deliberately trade in slaves or sell anyone into servitude, nor should he trade in domestic animals, coffins or wood for caskets. He cannot engage in these types of business himself much less encourage others to do so. Otherwise, he commits a secondary offense.
13. On Slander and Libel
A disciple of the Buddha must not, without cause and with evil intentions, slander virtuous people, such as Elder Masters, monks or nuns, kings, princes or other upright persons, saying that they have committed the Seven Cardinal Sins or broken the Ten Major Bodhisattva Precepts. He should be compassionate and filial and treat all virtuous people as if they were his father, mother, siblings or other close relatives. If instead, he slanders and harms them, he commits a secondary offense.
14. On Starting Wildfires
A disciple of the Buddha shall not, out of evil intentions, start wildfires to clear forests and burn vegetation on mountains and plains, during the fourth to the ninth months of the lunar year. Such fires [are particularly injurious to animals during that period and may spread] to people’s homes, towns and villages, temples and monasteries, fields and groves, as well as the [unseen] dwellings and possessions of deities and ghosts. He must not intentionally set fire to any place where there is life. If he deliberately does so, he commits a secondary offense.
15. Teaching Non-Mahayana Dharma
A disciple of the Buddha must teach one and all, from fellow disciples, relatives and spiritual friends, to externalists and evil beings, how to receive and observe the Mahayana sutras and moral codes. He should teach the Mahayana principles to them and help them develop the Bodhi Mind — as well as the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices and the Ten Dedications, explaining the order and function of each of these Thirty Minds (levels).
If instead, the disciple, with evil, hateful intentions, perversely teaches them the sutras and moral codes of the Two Vehicle tradition as well as the commentaries of deluded externalists, he thereby commits a secondary offense.
16. Unsound Explanation of the Dharma
A Bodhisattva Dharma Master must first, with a wholesome mind, study the rules of deportment, as well as sutras and moral codes of the Mahayana tradition, and understand their meanings in depth. Then, whenever novices come from afar to seek instruction, he should explain, according to the Dharma, all the Bodhisattva renunciation practices, such as burning one’s body, arm, or finger [as the ultimate act in the quest for Supreme Enlightenment]. If a novice is not prepared to follow these practices as an offering to the Buddhas, he is not a Bodhisattva monk. Moreover, a Bodhisattva monk should be willing to sacrifice his body and limbs for starving beasts and hungry ghosts [as the ultimate act of compassion in rescuing sentient beings].
After these explanations, the Bodhisattva Dharma Master should teach the novices in an orderly way, to awaken their minds. If instead, for personal gain, he refuses to teach or teaches in a confused manner, quoting passages out of order and context, or teaches in a manner that disparages the Triple Jewel, he commits a secondary offense.
17. On Exacting Donations
A disciple of the Buddha must not, for the sake of food, drink, money, possessions or fame, approach and befriend kings, princes, or high officials and [on the strength of such relationships], exact money, goods or other advantages. Nor may he encourage others to do so. These actions are called untoward, excessive demands and lack compassion and filial piety. Such a disciple commits a secondary offense.
18. On Serving as an Inadequate Master
A disciple of the Buddha should study the Twelve Divisions of the Dharma and recite the Bodhisattva precepts frequently. He should strictly observe these precepts in the Six Periods of the day and night and fully understand their meaning and principles as well as the essence of their Buddha Nature.
If instead, the disciple of the Buddha fails to understand even a sentence or a verse of the moral code or the causes and conditions related to the precepts, but pretends to understand them, he is deceiving both himself and others. A disciple who understands nothing of the Dharma, yet acts as a teacher transmitting the precepts, commits a secondary offense.
19. On Double-tongued Speech
A disciple of the Buddha must not, with malicious intent gossip or spread rumors and slander, create discord and disdain for virtuous people. [An example is] disparaging a monk who observes the Bodhisattva precepts, as he [makes offerings to the Buddhas by] holding an incense burner to his forehead. A disciple of the Buddha who does so commits a secondary offense.
20. Failure to Liberate Sentient Beings
A disciple of the Buddha should have a mind of compassion and cultivate the practice of liberating sentient beings. He must reflect thus: throughout the eons of time, all male sentient beings have been my father, all female sentient beings my mother. I was born of them, now I slaughter them, I would be slaughtering my parents as well as eating flesh that was once my own. This is so because all elemental earth, water, fire and air — the four constituents of all life — have previously been part of my body, part of my substance. I must therefore always cultivate the practice of liberating sentient beings and enjoin others to do likewise — as sentient beings are forever reborn, again and again, lifetime after lifetime. If a Bodhisattva sees an animal on the verge of being killed, he must devise a way to rescue and protect it, helping it to escape suffering and death. The disciple should always teach the Bodhisattva precepts to rescue and deliver sentient beings.
On the day his father, mother, and siblings die, he should invite Dharma Masters to explain the Bodhisattva sutras and precepts. This will generate merits and virtues and help the deceased either to achieve rebirth in the Pure Lands and meet the Buddhas or to secure rebirth in the human or celestial realms. If instead, a disciple fails to do so, he commits a secondary offense.
You should study and respectfully observe the above ten precepts. Each of them is explained in detail in the chapter “Expiating Offenses.”
21. On Violence and Vengefulness
A disciple of the Buddha must not return anger for anger, blow for blow. He should not seek revenge, even if his father, mother, siblings, or close relatives are killed — nor should he do so if the ruler or king of his country is murdered. To take the life of one being in order to avenge the killing of another is contrary to filial piety [as we are all related through the eons of birth and rebirth].
Furthermore, he should not keep others in servitude, much less beat or abuse them, creating evil karma of mind, speech and body day after day — particularly the offenses of speech. How much less should he deliberately commit the Seven Cardinal Sins. Therefore, if a Bodhisattva-monk lacks compassion and deliberately seeks revenge, even for an injustice done to his close relatives, he commits a secondary offense.
22. Arrogance and Failure to Request the Dharma
A disciple of the Buddha who has only recently left home and is still a novice in the Dharma should not be conceited. He must not refuse instruction on the sutras and moral codes from Dharma Masters on account of his own intelligence, worldly learning, high position, advanced age, noble lineage, vast understanding, great merits, extensive wealth and possessions, etc. Although these Masters may be of humble birth, young in age, poor, or suffering physical disabilities, they may still have genuine virtue and deep understanding of sutras and moral codes.
The novice Bodhisattva should not judge Dharma Masters on the basis of their family background and refuse to seek instructions on the Mahayana truths from them. If he does so, he commits a secondary offense.
23. On Teaching the Dharma Grudgingly
After my passing, if a disciple should, with a wholesome mind, wish to receive the Bodhisattva precepts, he may make a vow to do so before the images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas and practice repentance before these images for seven days. If he then experiences a vision, he has received the precepts. If he does not, he should continue doing so for fourteen days, twenty-one days, or even a whole year, seeking to witness an auspicious sign. After witnessing such a sign, he could, in front of images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, formally receive the precepts. If he has not witnessed such a sign, although he may have accepted the precepts before the Buddha images, he has not actually received the precepts.
However, the witnessing of auspicious signs is not necessary if the disciple receives the precepts directly from a Dharma Master who has himself received the precepts. Why is this so? It is because this is a case of transmission from Master to Master and therefore all that is required is a mind of utter sincerity and respect on the part of the disciple.
If, within a radius of some three hundred fifty miles, a disciple cannot find a Master capable of conferring the Bodhisattva precepts, he may seek to receive them in front of Buddha or Bodhisattva images. However, he must witness an auspicious sign.
If a Dharma Master, on account of his extensive knowledge of sutras and Mahayana moral codes as well as his close relationship with kings, princes, and high officials, refuses to give appropriate answers to student-Bodhisattvas seeking the meaning of sutras and moral codes, or does so grudgingly, with resentment and arrogance, he commits a secondary offense.
24. Failure to Practice Mahayana Teachings
If a disciple of the Buddha fails to study Mahayana sutras and moral codes assiduously and cultivate correct views, correct nature and the correct Dharma Body, it is like abandoning the Seven Precious Jewels for [mere stones]: worldly texts and the Two-Vehicle or externalist commentaries. To do so is to create the causes and conditions that obstruct the Path to Enlightenment and cut himself off from his Buddha Nature. It is a failure to follow the Bodhisattva path. If a disciple intentionally acts in such a manner, he commits a secondary offense.
25. Unskilled Leadership of the Assembly
After my passing, if a disciple should serve as an abbot, elder Dharma Master, Precept Master, Meditation Master, or Guest Prefect, he must develop a compassionate mind and peacefully settle differences within the Assembly — skillfully administering the resources of the Three Jewels, spending frugally and not treating them as his own property. If instead, he were to create disorder, provoke quarrels and disputes or squander the resources of the Assembly, he would commit a secondary offense.
26. Accepting Personal Offerings
Once a disciple of the Buddha has settled down in a temple, if visiting Bodhisattva Bhiksus should arrive at the temple precincts, the guest quarters established by the king, or even the summer retreat quarters, or the quarters of the Great Assembly, the disciple should welcome the visiting monks and see them off. He should provide them with such essentials as food and drink, a place to live, beds, chairs, and the like. If the host does not have the necessary means, he should be willing to pawn himself or cut off and sell his own flesh.
Whenever there are meal offerings and ceremonies at a layman’s home, visiting monks should be given a fair share of the offerings. The abbot should send the monks, whether residents or guests, to the donor’s place in turn [according to their sacerdotal age or merits and virtues]. If only resident monks are allowed to accept invitations and not visiting monks, the abbot is committing a grievous offense and is behaving no differently than an animal. He is unworthy of being a monk or a son of the Buddha, and is guilty of a secondary offense.
27. Accepting Discriminatory Invitations
A disciple of the Buddha must not accept personal invitations nor appropriate the offerings for himself. Such offerings rightly belong to the Sangha — the whole community of monks and nuns of the Ten Directions. To accept personal offerings is to steal the possessions of the Sangha of the Ten Directions. It is tantamount to stealing what belongs to the Eight Fields of Blessings: Buddhas, Sages, Dharma Masters, Precept Masters, monks/nuns, mothers, fathers, the sick. Such a disciple commits a secondary offense.
28. Issuing Discriminatory Invitations
A disciple of the Buddha, be he a Bodhisattva monk, lay Bodhisattva, or other donor, should, when inviting monks or nuns to conduct a prayer session, come to the temple and inform the monk in charge. The monk will then tell him: “Inviting members of the Sangha according to the proper order is tantamount to inviting the Arhats of the Ten Directions. To offer a discriminatory special invitation to [such a worthy group as] five hundred Arhats or Bodhisattva-monks will not generate as much merit as inviting one ordinary monk, if it is his turn.
There is no provision in the teachings of the Seven Buddhas for discriminatory invitations. To do so is to follow externalist practices and to contradict filial piety [toward all sentient beings]. If a disciple deliberately issues a discriminatory invitation, he commits a secondary offense.
29. On Improper Livelihoods
A disciple of the Buddha should not, for the sake of gain or with evil intentions, engage in the business of prostitution, selling the wiles and charms of men and women. He must also not cook for himself, milling and pounding grain. Neither may he act as a fortune-teller predicting the gender of children, reading dreams and the like. Nor shall he practice sorcery, work as a trainer of falcons or hunting dogs, nor make a living concocting hundreds and thousands of poisons from deadly snakes, insects, or from gold and silver. Such occupations lack mercy, compassion, and filial piety [toward sentient beings]. Therefore, if a Bodhisattva intentionally engages in these occupations, he commits a secondary offense.
30. On Handling Business Affairs for the Laity
A disciple of the Buddha must not, with evil intentions, slander the Triple Jewel while pretending to be their close adherent — preaching the Truth of Emptiness while his actions are in the realm of Existence. Furthermore, he must not handle worldly affairs for the laity, acting as a go-between or matchmaker — creating the karma of attachment. Moreover, during the six days of fasting each month and the three months of fasting each year, a disciple should strictly observe all precepts, particularly against killing, stealing and the rules against breaking the fast. Otherwise, the disciple commits a secondary offense.
A Bodhisattva should respectfully study and observe the ten preceding precepts. They are explained in detail in the Chapter on “Prohibitions”.
31. Rescuing Clerics Along with Sacred Objects
After my passing, in the evil periods that will follow, there will be externalists, evil persons, thieves and robbers who steal and sell statues and paintings of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas and [those to whom respect is due such as] their parents. They may even peddle copies of sutras and moral codes, or sell monks, nuns or those who follow the Bodhisattva Path or have developed the Bodhi Mind to serve as retainers or servants to officials and others.
A disciple of the Buddha, upon witnessing such pitiful events, must develop a mind of compassion and find ways to rescue and protect all persons and valuables, raising funds wherever he can for this purpose. If a Bodhisattva does not act in this manner, he commits a secondary offense.
32. On Harming Sentient Beings
A disciple of the Buddha must not sell knives, clubs, bows, arrows, other life-taking devices, nor keep altered scales or measuring devices. He should not abuse his governmental position to confiscate people’s possessions, nor should he, with malice at heart, restrain or imprison others or sabotage their success. In addition, he should not raise cats, dogs, foxes, pigs and other such animals. If he intentionally does such things, he commits a secondary offense.
33. On Watching Improper Activities
A disciple of the Buddha must not, with evil intentions, watch people fighting or the battling of armies, rebels, gangs and the like, should not listen to the sounds of conch shells, drums, horns, guitars, flutes, lutes, songs or other music, nor should he be party to any form of gambling, whether dice, checkers, or the like. Furthermore, he should not practice fortune-telling or divination nor should he be an accomplice to thieves and bandits. He must not participate in any of these activities. If instead, he intentionally does so, he commits a secondary offense.
34. Temporary Abandoning of the Bodhi Mind
A disciple of the Buddha should observe the Bodhisattva precepts every day, whether walking, standing, reclining or seated — reading and reciting them day and night. He should be resolute in keeping the precepts, as strong as a diamond, as desperate as a shipwrecked person clinging to a small log while attempting to cross the ocean, or as principled as the “Bhiksu bound by reeds”. Furthermore, he should always have a wholesome faith in the teachings of the Mahayana. Conscious that sentient beings are Buddhas-to-be while the Buddhas are realized Buddhas, he should develop the Bodhi Mind and maintain it in each and every thought, without retrogression.
If a Bodhisattva has but a single thought in the direction of the Two Vehicles or externalist teachings, he commits a secondary offense.
35. Failure to Make Great Vows
A Bodhisattva must make many great vows — to be filial to his parents and Dharma teachers, to meet good spiritual advisors, friends, and colleagues who will keep teaching him the Mahayana sutras and moral codes as well as the Stages of Bodhisattva Practice (the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Dedications, and the Ten Grounds). He should further vow to understand these teachings clearly so that he can practice according to the Dharma while resolutely keeping the precepts of the Buddhas. If necessary, he should lay down his life rather than abandon this resolve for even a single moment. If a Bodhisattva does not make such vows, he commits a secondary offense.
36. Failure to Make Resolutions
Once a Bodhisattva has made these Great Vows, he should strictly keep the precepts of the Buddhas and make the following resolutions:
1.- I would rather jump into a raging blaze, a deep abyss, or into a mountain of knives, than engage in impure actions with any woman, thus violating the sutras and moral codes of the Buddhas of the Three Periods of Time.
2.- I would rather wrap myself a thousand times with a red-hot iron net, than let this body, should it break the precepts, wear clothing provided by the faithful.
I would rather swallow red hot iron pellets and drink molten iron for hundreds of thousands of eons, than let this mouth, should it break the precepts, consume food and drink provided by the faithful.
I would rather lie on a bonfire or a burning iron net than let this body, should it break the precepts, rest on bedding, blankets and mats supplied by the faithful.
I would rather be impaled for eons by hundreds of spears, than let this body, should it break the precepts, receive medications from the faithful.
I would rather jump into a cauldron of boiling oil and roast for hundreds of thousands of eons, than let this body, should it break the precepts, receive shelter, groves, gardens, or fields from the faithful.
3.- I would rather be pulverized from head to toe by an iron sledge hammer, than let this body, should it break the precepts, accept respect and reverence from the faithful.
4.- I would rather have both eyes blinded by hundreds of thousands of swords and spears, rather than break the precepts by looking at beautiful forms. [In the same vein, I shall keep my mind from being sullied by exquisite sounds, fragrances, food and sensations.]
5.- I further vow that all sentient beings will achieve Buddhahood.
If a disciple of the Buddha does not make the preceding great resolutions, he commits a secondary offense.
37. Traveling in Dangerous Areas
[As a cleric], a disciple of the Buddha should engage in ascetic practices twice each year. He should sit in meditation, winter and summer, and observe the summer retreat. During those periods, he should always carry eighteen essentials such as a willow branch (for a toothbrush), ash-water (for soap), the traditional three clerical robes, an incense burner, a begging bowl, a sitting mat, a water filter, bedding, copies of sutras and moral codes as well as statues of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas.
When practicing austerities and when traveling, be it for thirty miles or three hundred miles, a cleric should always have the eighteen essentials with him. The two periods of austerities are from the 15th of the first lunar month to the 15th of the third month, and from the 15th of the eighth lunar month to the 15th of the tenth month. During the periods of austerities, he requires these eighteen essentials just as a bird needs its two wings.
Twice each month, the novice Bodhisattva should attend the Uposattha ceremony and recite the Ten Major and Forty-eight Secondary Precepts. Such recitations should be done before images of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. If only one person attends the ceremony, then he should do the reciting. If two, three, or even hundreds of thousands attend the ceremony, still only one person should recite. Everyone else should listen in silence. The one reciting should sit on a higher level than the audience, and everyone should be dressed in clerical robes. During the summer retreat, each and every activity should be managed in accordance with the Dharma.
When practicing the austerities, the Buddhist disciple should avoid dangerous areas, unstable kingdoms, countries ruled by evil kings, precipitous terrains, remote wildernesses, regions inhabited by bandits, thieves, or lions, tigers, wolves, poisonous snakes, or areas subject to hurricanes, floods and fires. The disciple should avoid all such dangerous areas when practicing the austerities and also when observing the summer retreat. Otherwise, he commits a secondary offense.
38. Order of Seating Within the Assembly
A disciple of the Buddha should sit in the proper order when in the Assembly. Those who received the Bodhisattva precepts first sit first, those who received the precepts afterwards should sit behind. Whether old or young, a Bhiksu or Bhiksuni, a person of status, a king, a prince, a eunuch, or a servant, etc., each should sit according to the order in which he received the precepts. Disciples of the Buddha should not be like externalists or deluded people who base their order on age or sit without any order at all — in barbarian fashion. In my Dharma, the order of sitting is based on seniority of ordination.
Therefore, if a Bodhisattva does not follow the order of sitting according to the Dharma, he commits a secondary offense.
39. Failure to Cultivate Merits and Wisdom
A disciple of the Buddha should constantly counsel and teach all people to establish monasteries, temples and pagodas in mountains and forests, gardens and fields. He should also construct stupas for the Buddhas and buildings for winter and summer retreats. All facilities required for the practice of the Dharma should be established.
Moreover, a disciple of the Buddha should explain Mahayana sutras and the Bodhisattva precepts to all sentient beings. In times of sickness, national calamities, impending warfare or upon the death of one’s parents, brothers and sisters, Dharma Masters and Precept Masters, a Bodhisattva should lecture and explain Mahayana sutras and the Bodhisattva precepts weekly for up to seven weeks.
The disciple should read, recite, and explain the Mahayana sutras and the Bodhisattva precepts in all prayer gatherings, in his business undertakings and during periods of calamity — fire, flood, storms, ships lost at sea in turbulent waters or stalked by demons … In the same vein, he should do so in order to transcend evil karma, the Three Evil Realms, the Eight Difficulties, the Seven Cardinal Sins, all forms of imprisonment, or excessive sexual desire, anger, delusion, and illness.
If a novice Bodhisattva fails to act as indicated, he commits a secondary offense.
*
**
The Bodhisattva should study and respectfully observe the nine precepts just mentioned above, as explained in the “Brahma Altar” chapter.
40. Discrimination in Conferring the Precepts
A disciple of the Buddha should not be selective and show preference in conferring the Bodhisattva precepts. Each and every person can receive the precepts — kings, princes, high officials, Bhiksus, Bhiksunis, laymen, laywomen, libertines, prostitutes, the gods in the eighteen Brahma Heavens or the six Desire Heavens, asexual persons, bisexual persons, eunuchs, slaves, or demons and ghosts of all types. Buddhist disciples should be instructed to wear robes and sleep on cloth of a neutral color, formed by blending blue, yellow, red, black and purple dyes all together.
The clothing of monks and nuns should, in all countries, be different from those worn by ordinary persons.
Before someone is allowed to receive the Bodhisattva precepts, he should be asked: “have you committed any of the Cardinal Sins?” The Precept Master should not allow those who have committed such sins to receive the precepts.
Here are the Seven Cardinal Sins: shedding the Buddha’s blood, murdering an Arhat, killing one’s father, killing one’s mother, murdering a Dharma Teacher, murdering a Precept Master or disrupting the harmony of the Sangha.
Except for those who have committed the Cardinal Sins, everyone can receive the Bodhisattva precepts.
The Dharma rules of the Buddhist Order prohibit monks and nuns from bowing down before rulers, parents, relatives, demons and ghosts.
Anyone who understands the explanations of the Precept Master can receive the Bodhisattva precepts. Therefore, if a person were to come from thirty to three hundred miles away seeking the Dharma and the Precept Master, out of meanness and anger, does not promptly confer these precepts, he commits a secondary offense.
41. Teaching for the Sake of Profit
If a disciple of the Buddha, when teaching others and developing their faith in the Mahayana, should discover that a particular person wishes to receive the Bodhisattva precepts, he should act as a teaching master and instruct that person to seek out two Masters, a Dharma Master and a Precept Master.
These two Masters should ask the Precept candidate whether he has committed any of the Seven Cardinal Sins in this life. If he has, he cannot receive the precepts. If not, he may receive the precepts.
If he has broken any of the Ten Major Precepts, he should be instructed to repent before the statues of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. He should do so six times a day and recite the Ten Major and Forty-eight Minor Precepts, paying respect with utter sincerity to the Buddhas of the Three Periods of Time. He should continue in this manner until he receives an auspicious response, which could occur after seven days, fourteen days, twenty-one days, or even a year. Examples of auspicious signs include: experiencing the Buddhas rub the crown of one’s head, or seeing lights, halos, flowers and other such rare phenomena.
The witnessing of an auspicious sign indicates that the candidate’s karma has been dissipated. Otherwise, although he has repented, it was of no avail. He still has not received the precepts. However, the merits accrued will increase his chances of receiving the precepts in a future lifetime.
Unlike the case of a major Bodhisattva precept, if a candidate has violated any of the Forty-eight Secondary Precepts, he can confess his infraction and sincerely repent before Bodhisattva-monks or nuns. After that, his offense will be eradicated.
The officiating Master, however, must fully understand the Mahayana sutras and moral codes, the secondary as well as the major Bodhisattva precepts, what constitutes an offense and what does not, the truth of Primary Meaning, as well as the various Bodhisattva cultivation stages — the Ten Dwellings, the Ten Practices, the Ten Dedications, the Ten Grounds, and Equal and Wonderful Enlightenment.
He should also know the type and degree of contemplation required for entering and exiting these stages and be familiar with the Ten Limbs of Enlightenment as well as a variety of other contemplations.
If he is not familiar with the above and, out of greed for fame, disciples or offerings, he makes a pretense of understanding the sutras and moral codes, he is deceiving himself as well as others. Hence, if he intentionally acts as Precept Master, transmitting the precepts to others, he commits a secondary offense.
42. Reciting the Precepts to Evil Persons
A disciple of the Buddha should not, with a greedy motive, expound the great precepts of the Buddhas before those who have not received them, externalists or persons with heterodox views. Except in the case of kings or supreme rulers, he may not expound the precepts before any such person.
Persons who hold heterodox views and do not accept the precepts of the Buddhas are untamed in nature. They will not, lifetime after lifetime, encounter the Triple Jewel. They are as mindless as trees and stones; they are no different from wooden stumps. Hence, if a disciple of the Buddha expounds the precepts of the Seven Buddhas before such persons, he commits a secondary offense.
43. Thoughts of Violating the Precepts
If a disciple of the Buddha joins the Order out of pure faith, receives the correct precepts of the Buddhas, but then develops thoughts of violating the precepts, he is unworthy of receiving any offerings from the faithful, unworthy of walking on the ground of his motherland, unworthy of drinking its water.
Five thousand guardian spirits constantly block his way, calling him “Evil thief!” These spirits always follow him into people’s homes, villages and towns, sweeping away his very footprints. Everyone curses such a disciple, calling him a “Thief within the Dharma.” All sentient beings avert their eyes, not wishing to see him.
A disciple of the Buddha who breaks the precepts is no different from an animal or a wooden stump. Hence, if a disciple intentionally violates the correct precepts, he commits a secondary offense.
44. Failure to Honor the Sutras and Moral Codes
A disciple of the Buddha should always singlemindedly receive, observe, read and recite the Mahayana sutras and moral codes. He should copy the sutras and moral codes onto bark, paper, fine cloth, or bamboo slats and not hesitate to use his own skin as paper, draw his own blood for ink and his marrow for ink solvent, or split his bones for use as pens. He should use precious gems, priceless incense and flowers and other precious things to make and adorn covers and cases to store the sutras and codes.
Hence, if he does not make offerings to the sutras and moral codes, in accordance with the Dharma, he commits a secondary offense.
45. Failure to Teach Sentient Beings
A disciple of the Buddha should develop a mind of Great Compassion. Whenever he enters people’s homes, villages, cities or towns, and sees sentient beings, he should say aloud, “You sentient beings should all take the Three Refuges and receive the Ten [Major Bodhisattva] Precepts.” Should he come across cows, pigs, horses, sheep and other kinds of animals, he should concentrate and say aloud, “You are now animals; you should develop the Bodhi Mind.” A Bodhisattva, wherever he goes, be it climbing a mountain, entering a forest, crossing a river, or walking through a field should help all sentient beings develop the Bodhi Mind.
If a disciple of the Buddha does not wholeheartedly teach and rescue sentient beings in such a manner, he commits a secondary offense.
46. Preaching in an Inappropriate Manner
A disciple of the Buddha should always have a mind of Great Compassion to teach and transform sentient beings. Whether visiting wealthy and aristocratic donors or addressing Dharma gatherings, he should not remain standing while explaining the Dharma to laymen, but should occupy a raised seat in front of the lay assembly.
A Bhiksu serving as Dharma instructor must not be standing while lecturing to the Fourfold Assembly. During such lectures, the Dharma Master should sit on a raised seat amidst flowers and incense, while the Fourfold Assembly must listen from lower seats. The Assembly must respect and follow the Master like filial sons obeying their parents or Brahmans worshipping fire. If a Dharma Master does not follow these rules while preaching the Dharma, he commits a secondary offense.
47. On Regulations Against the Dharma
A disciple of the Buddha who has accepted the precepts of the Buddhas with a faithful mind, must not use his high official position (as a king, prince, official, etc.) to undermine the moral code of the Buddhas. He may not establish rules and regulations preventing the four kinds of lay disciples from joining the Order and practicing the Way, nor may he prohibit the making of Buddha or Bodhisattva images, statues and stupas, or the printing and distribution of sutras and codes. Likewise, he must not establish rules and regulations placing controls on the Fourfold Assembly. If highly placed lay disciples engage in actions contrary to the Dharma, they are no different from vassals in the service of [illegitimate] rulers.
A Bodhisattva should rightfully receive respect and offerings from all. If instead, he is forced to defer to officials, this is contrary to the Dharma, contrary to the moral code.
Hence, if a king or official has received the Bodhisattva precepts with a wholesome mind, he should avoid offenses that harm the Three Jewels. If instead, he intentionally commits such acts, he is guilty of a secondary offense.
48. On Destroying the Dharma
A disciple of the Buddha who becomes a monk with wholesome intentions must not, for fame or profit, explain the precepts to kings or officials in such a way as to cause monks, nuns or laymen who have received the Bodhisattva precepts to be tied up, thrown into prison or forcefully conscripted. If a Bodhisattva acts in such a manner, he is no different from a worm in a lion’s body, eating away at the lion’s flesh. This is not something a worm living outside the lion can do. Likewise, only disciples of the Buddhas can bring down the Dharma — no externalist or demon can do so.
Those who have received the precepts of the Buddha should protect and observe them just as a mother would care for her only child or a filial son his parents. They must not break the precepts.
If a Bodhisattva hears externalists or evil-minded persons speak ill of, or disparage, the precepts of the Buddhas, he should feel as though his heart were pierced by three hundred spears, or his body stabbed with a thousand knives or thrashed with a thousand clubs. He would rather suffer in the hells himself for a hundred eons than hear evil beings disparage the precepts of the Buddha. How much worse it would be if the disciple were to break the precepts himself or incite others to do so! This is indeed an unfilial mind! Hence, if he violates the precepts intentionally, he commits a secondary offense.
The preceding nine precepts should be studied and respectfully observed with utmost faith.
VII. Conclusion
The Buddha said, “All of you disciples! These are the Forty-eight Secondary Precepts that you should observe. Bodhisattvas of the past have recited them, those of the future will recite them, those of the present are now reciting them.
“Disciples of the Buddha! You should all listen! These Ten Major and Forty-eight Secondary Precepts are recited by all Buddhas of the Three Periods of Time — past, present, and future. I now recite them as well.”
VIII. Epilogue
The Buddha continued: “Everyone in the Assembly — kings, princes, officials, Bhiksus, Bhiksunis, laymen, laywomen and those who have received the Bodhisattva precepts — should receive and observe, read and recite, explain and copy these precepts of the eternal Buddha Nature so that they can circulate without interruption for the edification of all sentient beings. They will then encounter the Buddhas and receive the teachings from each one in succession. Lifetime after lifetime, they will escape the Three Evil Paths and the Eight Difficulties and will always be reborn in the human and celestial realms.”
I have concluded a general explanation of the precepts of the Buddhas beneath this Bodhi Tree. All in this Assembly should singlemindedly study the Pratimoksa precepts and joyfully observe them.
These precepts are explained in detail in the exhortation section of the “Markless Celestial King” chapter.
At that time, the Bodhisattvas of the Three Thousand World System (cosmos) sat listening with utmost reverence to the Buddha reciting the precepts. They then joyously received and observed them.
As Buddha Sakyamuni finished explaining the Ten Inexhaustible Precepts of the “Mind-Ground Dharma Door” chapter, (which Vairocana Buddha had previously proclaimed in the Lotus Flower Treasury World), countless other Sakyamuni Buddhas did the same.
As Sakyamuni Buddha preached in ten different places, from the Mahesvara Heaven Palace to the Bodhi Tree, for the benefit of countless Bodhisattvas and other beings, all the countless Buddhas in the infinite lands of the Lotus Treasury World did the same.
They explained the Buddha’s Mind Treasury (the Thirty Minds), Ground Treasury, Precept Treasury, Infinite Actions and Vows Treasury, the Treasury of the Ever-Present Buddha Nature as Cause and Effect of Buddhahood. Thus, all the Buddhas completed their expositions of the countless Dharma Treasuries.
All sentient beings throughout the billions of worlds gladly receive and observe these Teachings.
The characteristics of the Mind-Ground are explained in greater detail in the chapter “Seven Forms of Conduct of the Buddha Floral Brilliance King.”
IX. Verses of Praise
The sages with great samadhi and wisdom
Can observe this teaching;
Even before reaching Buddhahood
They are blessed with five benefits:
First, the Buddhas of the Ten Directions
Always keep them in mind and protect them.
Secondly, at the time of death
They hold correct views with a joyous mind.
Third, wherever they are reborn,
The Bodhisattvas are their friends.
Fourth, merits and virtues abound as
The Paramita of Precepts is accomplished.
Fifth, in this life and in succeeding ones,
Observing all precepts, they are filled with
merits and wisdom.

Such disciples are sons of the Buddha.
Wise people should ponder this well.
Common beings clinging to marks and self
Cannot obtain this teaching.
Nor can followers of the Two Vehicles,
abiding in quietude,

Plant their seeds within it.
To nurture the sprouts of Bodhi,
To illuminate the world with wisdom,
You should carefully observe
The True Mark of all dharmas:
Neither born nor unborn,
Neither eternal nor extinct,
Neither the same nor different,
Neither coming nor going.
In that singleminded state
The disciple should diligently cultivate
And adorn the Bodhisattva’s practices and deeds
In sequential order.
Between the teachings of study and non-study,
One should not develop thoughts of discrimination.
This is the Foremost Path —
Also known as Mahayana.
All offenses of idle speculation and meaningless debate
Invariably disappear at this juncture;
The Buddha’s omniscient wisdom
Also arises from this.
Therefore, all disciples of the Buddha
Should develop great resolve,
And strictly observe the Buddha’s precepts
As though they were brilliant gems.
All Bodhisattvas of the past
Have studied these precepts;
Those of the future will also study them.
Those of the present study them as well.
This is the path walked by the Buddhas,
And praised by the Buddhas.
I have now finished explaining the precepts,
The body of immense merit and virtue.
I now transfer them all to sentient beings;
May they all attain Supreme Wisdom;
May the sentient beings who hear this Dharma
All attain Buddhahood.
X. Verses of Dedication
In the Lotus Treasury World,
Vairocana explained an infinitesimal part of the Mind-Ground Door,
Transmitting it to the Sakyamunis:
Major and minor precepts are clearly delineated,
All sentient beings receive immense benefits.

 

 

 

The Infinite Self-Awakening Map 無極性命圖 The Nature Mother Ten Whole Directions Guide

The Nature Mother Ten Whole Directions Guide

The Infinite Self-Awakening Map

無極性命圖

濟公老師慈訓 

Tế Công lão sư từ huấn

The Infinite Self-Awakening Map

南無觀世音菩萨

Vô cực tính mệnh đồ

The Infinite Self-Awakening Map
The Nature Mother Ten Whole Direction Guide
The Wu-ji True Self and Life Map
無極性命圖
Vô cực tính mệnh đồ
濟公老師慈訓 
Tế Công lão sư từ huấn
The Wu-ji True Self and Life Map
That know the True Heart

See the True Self

No motion no stillness

No birth no vanishing

No going no coming

No right no wrong

No dwelling no drifting

The practice of Tap is Wu-wei,*

Preach for Heaven;

Inform fellow practitioners,

The revelation of Buddhas;

Cease thoughts and overcome desires,

Be pure and tranquil in all senses;

The One Word Sutra

Has four words in each of the seven verses;

Recite in silence faithfully

Without interruptions;

Deviate not even a moment,

Be tenacious and persistent;

Enlightening the True Heart and seeing the True Self,

The supreme way of sudden realization;

Encountering such a golden opportunity,

Rejoice! Rejoice!

Buddhahood and Immortality,

Is so attained with fate;

The faithful devotees can attain,

The non-believers will drawn.

*Wu-wei is the state of having no desires or thoughts.

The Merciful Admonishment of the Enlightened

Teacher, Ji-Gong Buddha

The First of March in the Chinese Lunar Calendar,

The Seventy-Seventh Year of the Republic of China,

The Sixteenth of April,

One Thousand Nine Hundred and Eighty-Eight

To the I-Kuan Wu-wei Arena of Tao:

We practice Tao by cultivate our hearts; we propagate Tao with our best;

We do not compare with others;

We do not compete with others;

We make concessions to accommodate the ten directions;

We are the bridge between the sea of suffering and the World of Bliss;

We are fearless for we are just; we are flexible;

Our faith in Tao is firm; we do not sacrifice in vain;

Even one person can hinge lives of many, so respect yourself;

Do not hesitate; do not hinder yourself;

Establish a right objective;

Let thousands of people ascend steadily;

Let thousands of people receive the light of mercifulness;

Let thousands of people bathe in the great grace of Heaven;

Let thousands of people transcend from the sea of suffering;

Let thousands of people’s nine generations of ancestors and seven generations of descendents receive all of these together.

This poem was written by an inspired elementary school girl at an Altar seeded by the I-Kuan Wu-wei Arena in south Texas, U.S.A. on the first of March in the Chinese lunar calendar, the Seventy-Seventh year of the Republic of China, as she attained great wisdom soon after she received Tao and vowed to be a vegetarian. She also swore that this poem was not written in her own will but the admonishment of our Enlightened Teacher, Ji-Gong Buddha.

The Wu-wei virtuous have the heart of goodness but without the appearance of superiority. Their virtue is enough to govern the world, yet they are not arrogant. Their words and actions are enough to be passed on to future generations, and none of their words or actions are imperfect. Therefore, the virtuous have great virtues but being humble, lower themselves to accommodate others, and go with the trend but not being influenced by it. Even they are in a low status, people still support them; they do not wish to be esteemed, yet is it possible?

Furthermore, the virtuous esteem virtues and exhaust the Truth to the extent of broadness and fineness. They are extremely prudent and cautious, understand the principle of yin and yang, help humans and the whole world, and cover their aureoles to mingle with the common. They wait for the Saint and cultivate commoners. These are the doctrine of the mean, an Tao is complete in this way.

Written in the Jiu-hua Central Altar of the I-Kuan Wu-wei Arena of Tao, Kowloon, Hong-Kong

The Third of September in the Chinese Lunar Calendar,

The Thirty –Eighth Year of the Republic of China
The Song of the I-Kuan Wu-wei Youngsters
The Wu-wei youngsters, hurriedly prepare to have the complete great wisdom, great benevolence, and great courage;

Hold the artery of the new stage; stand in the forefront of the great era;

Do not be infatuated by wealth and high positions; do not be shakened by poverty; do not succumb to power;

We must protect the safety of our Patriarch;

We must maintain the continuity of the Heritage of Tao;

We must realize the Utopia and true Confucianism;

We must fulfill the vow that the world belongs to all;

We must fulfill the responsibility of freeing the livelihoods of the whole world;

We are the guardians of the continuity of the Heritage of Tap;

We are the vanguards of the pole in the stream for tens of thousands of future generations…….

The Wu-wei youngsters, hurriedly prepare to have the complete great wisdom, great benevolence, and great courage.
Jiu-hua Central Altar of the I-Kuan Wu-wei Arena of Tao,

Hong-Kong

The Nineth of September in the Chinese Lunar Calendar,

The Thirty-Eighth Year of the Republic of China

Written by the Keeper of the Jiu-Hua Altar

Foreword by Lao-Mu
March 24 in the 78th year of Republic of China:

All beings in the world, listen to Lao-Mu Me carefully;

Point to your Right Portal, your two windows can be cleared;

Hold on to your Right Portal, your two eyes will be calmed;

Open the Right Portal, shine the eyes.

All beings in the world, look at Lao-Mu My light;

Lao-Mu My light is infinitely bright.

Concentrate on your Right Portal, you can rid of the Human Nature, bring out the True Nature, and reveal your divine wisdom.

Unite the True Self and life into one, you’ll realize the mystic nature of the Right Portal.

March 25 in the 78th year of Republic of China:

The aureole of the True Self, affected by desires for materialism in Hou-tien, can not be full and bright;

Therefore, there is the distinction between pure and filthy.

You must hold on firmly to the True Selves and restore it to the original state of purity.

All beings are equal, so do not distinguish between one and another.

Lao-Mu I want to rescue everyone, regardless who he is.

If you continue to indulge in the seven emotions, six desires, and the mortal world,

Your heart and body will be contaminated.

You’ll fall into the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth.

All beings who hanker after pleasure will be tragic.

The present world appears rather gay.

But, until the arrival of the White Yang Period, all beings will suffer in miseries

For the Final Catastrophe has arrived.

Hurriedly save the world, humans and all beings.

Lao-Mu I said when the Final Catastrophe arrives, the entire world will face massive destructions which cannot be redeemed by humans.

People are so lost that they forget about returning Home;

So Lao-Mu My heart is broken.

Lao-Mu I hope all beings will quickly return to my side.

Come Back to My side, Lao-Mu I will be very happy.

It is up to all beings to choose either happiness or sadness.

Lao-Mu I am worried as well as grievous

Because the arrival of the Final Catastrophe will bring disasters to this world; all beings will be in anguish.

Lao-Mu I hope the entire world can be saved, but who can save all beings and the whole world?

If your turn to heresies, Lao-Mu I will be very sad.

Therefore, Lao-Mu I want to save the souls of all beings.

March 26 in the 78th year of Republic of China:

Be selfless and devote yourself to God.

Being admonishing.

Many beings will soon be destroyed.

Lao-Mu I come to tell you plainly;

Many people have lost their souls.

When the White-Yang Period arrives, the present world will end.

The sky crumbles, earth cracks, and all beings will be destroyed.

The planet Earth is in dire danger.

Lao-Mu I said do not let the world be filled with the seven emotions and six desires.

All beings must rescue the world.

Lao-Mu I repeatedly urge all beings to return to My side.

Clouds of dust darken the sky during the Final Catastrophe.

It will be so dark that nothing is visible.

Lao-Mu My children, quickly return to Heaven of Truth.

Return to Lao-Mu My side, your real Home.

All beings’ real Home is in the Heaven of Truth where Lao-Mu I reside.

Hurriedly return to Heaven, do not linger in the mortal world.

Hurriedly return to Lao-Mu My side.

Whoever is attached to this world is destined to drown.

The seven emotions and six desires cause many anxieties.

These anxieties will bring endless sufferings.

Toss away anxieties and follow Lao-Mu Me,

Leave everything behind to follow Lao-Mu Me,

Lao-Mu I ask all beings to return to My side.

All beings are in miseries and need help from Lao-Mu Me.

Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!

Lao-Mu I fell very grievous because the entire world will be destroyed by the Final Catastrophe of the Third Period.

Discard everything, including greed, anger, and infatuation.

Otherwise, the entire universe, all matters, and all beings will be annihilated.

Sigh! Sigh! Lao-Mu I hope all beings can awake and rescue this world.

But who can rescue this world now?

For this world will soon be destroyed.

Famines will prevail all over the world and humans will be in peril.

Sigh! Sigh!

Sigh! Sigh!

All disasters are brought about by emotions and desires.

Hedonism will destroy oneself.

All in the world will seek the Enlightened Teacher for the pointing.

Sigh! Lao-Mu I repeatedly urge children to rid of emotions and desires.

Children, reveal your True Nature and turn sadness into courage.

Save, save, save,

Lao-Mu I hope you will save this world

To avoid all being destroyed.

Lao-Mu I exhort repeatedly that all beings must rid of emotions and desires. Pervade your practice from the beginning to the end to return to the Heaven of Truth.

The translation of Ten admonishments From Huang-Mu To The Children

Gentle breeze lightly greet our faces;

Halcyon clouds linger in our full embraces;

Clusters of colourful clouds each shines in golden glaze;

Immortals and Buddhas slowly descend from the Heaven Palace.1

We are Zhu-Tien-Shen-Sheng 2 serving

Lao-Mu, 3 and step away from mountains and domains where Saints and deities live. We enter the Altar and first bow and kowtow 4 to

Lao-Mu. All should remain solemn, wait for

Lao-Mu Her admonishment, and show your utmost sincerity. We stop the Ji-guan, 5 while everyone should remain silent.

Ha Ha 6 Stop.

Wars break out in four locations;

Catastrophes strike in continuation;

The merciful Heaven 7 has pity on mankind;

Tien-Tao 8 is once again descended to the world.

We are the Four Great Heaven Kings, 9 leading the Twenty-Eight Constellations, 10 the Thunder Department, the Wind Department, the Tiger Department, and the Dragon Department. 11 Together we escort

Lao-Mu and left Xian-tien. 12 We enter the Altar, bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu. We stop the Ji-guan now, and line up on two sides.

Hua Hua 13 Stop.
Eight Trigrams 14 and Nine Regions 15 reveal the time to retrieve all is near;

All in this world should board the Dharma Ferry, 16

Everyone must restore his True Self to the Zhang-liu 17 Jin-gang 18 body,

For the Jin-gang body is everlasting and live without worries.

We are Ba-Da Jin-Gang. 19 We escort

Lao-Mu departing from the Pure Land of the West.20 We bows and kowtows to

Lao-Mu, and write no more.

Hua Hua Stop.

I took a nap at the South Heaven Gate, 21

And I lost count of months and years;

Suddenly I smell the aroma of incense; 22

I open my eyes and roll over to get up;

Holding my cane I mount on my deer,

With my white crane following behind;

My back is crooked and my waist bent;

Gray hair on my head shines like silver needles.

I am Nan-Ji Shou-Xing23 leading the Eight Immortals.24 We wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Easter Earth.25 We bow and kowtow to

God, and stop the Yu-heng.26

Ha Ha Stop.

Thousands of religions flourish;

Some are heresies;

Some are strange and occult;

Some burn amulets and refine cinnabars;

Varieties are abundant.

Immortals, Buddhas, deities and Saints,

The Four Nobles 27 and the Five Domains, 28

All descend to gather in the Eastern Earth,

Awaiting the amassment of souls by Three Buddhas, 29

Meanwhile Tien-Tao is spread for the last time.

Bodhi 30 is the Origin which one must awaken to;

The Golden Thread 31 was dropped

To save the Nine Two, 32

So they can return to the Origin;

All Buddha Nature 33 must board the Dharma Ferry.

Sa and Tuo 34 are boundless;

The mystic Truth is pure;

Accumulate merits in the mortal world,

And must delay no more;

Together all may attain Da-luo 35 Immortality.

We are Wan-Xian Pu-Sa 36 leading all Immortals. We wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and line up on two sides.

Ha Ha Stop.

Administering examinations in the east and then in the west,

Going back and forth between the south and the north,

I test your wisdom to see who are Sages and who are fools.

Testing the hearts I distinguish the sincere from the hypocritical;

Without a truly determined will,

You cannot return to Wu-ji. 37

All my good brothers 38 gathered in the court-yard,

Do not be lost and ignorant;

Hurry! Hurry! Crush ignorance and desires.

Respect the order between seniors and juniors;

Re-establish the order of human relations, 39

With Tao and virtues pervading the East and the West.

I am the Chief Examiner of the Three Heavens, 40

Yuan-Zhang Mao –Tian. 41 I escort

Lao-Mu departing from Xian-tien. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, then greet all brothers. Everyone remain solemn and quiet, and I say no more.

Ha Ha Stop.

Awaken to the mystic Truth;

Inspirations come as the soul manifests;

The Enlightened Teacher 42 points out the True Self;

Brothers, practice to transcend the mortal world.
I am the Elder Fellow Disciple Wu-Chan, leading the entire class of Wu.43 We together escort

Lao-Mu departing from the Heaven Palace. We enter the Altar, and kowtow to

Lao-Mu. We stop the Ji-guan.

Ha Ha Stop.

Propagate Tien-Tao to everywhere;

Advance to save and convert everyone in this chaotic world;

Build merits in the mortal world;

Lead all to return to see Lao-Mu.

I am Marshal Mao-Meng leading the entire Class of Mao.44 We escort

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and write no more.

Hua Hua Stop.

Teach the Nine continents; 45

Convert and save the whole world;

Awaken to that Bodhi is the Origin,

And become the carefree Sa and Tuo;

I am Jiao-Hua Pu-Sa leading the entire Class of Yun.46

We escort

Lao-Mu stepping into Chong-Hua Altar.47 We bow and

kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and write no more.

Ha Ha Stop.

Earth is halcyon, Heaven is clear, and the sky is bright;

The true Dharma hidden in sutras shines;

Tien-Tao benefits and purifies the mortal world;

The merciful Buddhas together hold the rudder of the Dharma Ferry.

I am Di-Zang Buddha.48 I wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and write no more.

Ha Ha Stop.

I am very anxious and extremely impatient,

For I worry that Tien-Ming 49 is not lenient,

Yet Nine Six 50 are still drifting in the waves;

I grieve mournfully and wail hard,

For I see the time has come;

How can I report my Mission to Lao-Mu?

I am your Teacher, Crazy Monk Nan-Ping Ji-Gong.51

I wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. First, I bow and kowtow to

Huang-Mu, 52 then I greet all disciples. When

Lao-Mu writes, all must have the utmost sincerity. Time is very critical; you must work diligently. Great merits and high peerage, attain them the sooner the better. Holding our hands, together we return and pay homage to

Lao-Mu. What I wish to see is the accomplishment of this.

Ha Ha Stop.
The gate is open and the road is clear;

The domain of Saints can now be accessed directly;

Restore the pure and the utmost benevolent True Self,

Just like the bright sun which is full and all reaching.

We are Guan-Sheng and Chun-Yang.53 We escort

Lao-Mu leaving the Heaven Palace. We enter the Altar,

bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and wait on two sides.

Hua Hua Ha Ha Stop.
I hold in my hand the Zhang-ba 54 snake tip spear,

The laws of Heaven have no leniency;

Whoever violates the laws,

His True Self and Life cannot escape from me.

We are the Justices Huan-Hou Grand Emperor Zhang and Marshall Yue. 55 We escort

Lao-Mu entering the Altar. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, then wait on two sides.

Hua Hua Stop.

Drifting in the sea of suffering,

Drifting in the sea of debts,

Drifting here and there without returning,

Forever souls drift in the sea of suffering;

The golden ferry descends,

The golden ferry sails,

The 1-Kuan Dharma 56 ferry sails the Four Seas; 57

There is no other ferry besides this.

I am Yue-Hui Pu-Sa.58 I wait on

Lao-Mu coming to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and say no more. Greetings to you all and I stop writing.

Ha Ha Stop.

Oh! Oh! What a great catastrophe!

The pain inflicted causes wails and moans;

Great floods burst,

And the world becomes submerged;

Great fires spread,

And quian and kun 59 are charred to ashes;

Gang-feng 60 descends,

And even ghosts and deities wail.
We are Nan-Hai Pu-Xian Pu-Sa, and Wen-Shu Pu-Sa. 61 We wait on

Huang-Mu descending to the mortal world. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and stop writing.
Ha Ha Stop.
Those who worship and pray in the Mosques are wasting time,

For none knows how to awaken to the mystic Truth;

By simply following The Koran you cannot transcend birth and death;

Hurriedly seek the Enlightened Teacher to return to Heaven.
I am the True Deity of Islam, Prophet Mohammed. 62

I wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and stop the Ji-guan.
Ha Ha Stop.
My body was resurrected on the cross;

Judaism was founded with many miracles;

But the mystic Truth in The Bible is not comprehended,

And praises now become merely lyrics and songs.

I am Jesus Christ.63 I wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Eastern Earth. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, then pray quietly and stop the Ji-guan.
Ha Ha Stop.

The everlasting Spirit of the Valley hides in the mystic Root;

That can be said and named is not the True Tao;

Five thousand words in Tao-The Ching 64 still cannot fully state Tao;

Hurriedly seek the Enlightened teacher Gong-chang 65 to return to the Root.
I am Tai-Shang Lao-Jun.66 I wait on

Lao-Mu coming to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and say no more.
Ha Ha Stop.
Awaken to Bodhi, Svaha; 67

Paramita, 68 the True Self is restored to that of a Buddha;

The Void is not void and all Dharmas are nonexisting;

What remains carefree is this True Self.

I am Xi-Tien Ru-Lai.69 I wait on

Lao-Mu descending to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, then stand and wait at the entrance.

Ha Ha Stop.

Fully comprehending the Truth and the True Self can one reach the mystic place of utmost perfection;

Cleansing all emotions and desires can one reflect the Truth fully;

Awakening to the essence of the True Self and understanding Its mysterious manifestation can one know where to rest;

Following the practice of being set, being tranquil, revealing the True Nature, and being pure can one see the Origin.
I am the Greatest Saint Da-Cheng, King Wen-Xuan Kong.70 I wait on

Lao-Mu coming to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

God, and stop the Ji-guan.
Ha Ha Stop.
The White Yang 71 flag suspends in the air;

White flowers drift all over the sky.

The White Yang Boulevard leads to the Origin;

Dress and deport properly.

Teaching all countries so all gather in China,

The Patriarch of White Yang oversees the Three Heavens.

Presiding over the law and order, I propagate Tien-Tao to everywhere;

Together my disciples and I undertake the mission of amassing souls.
I am the Founder of White Yang Religion, Ru-Tong Jing-Gong.72 I accompany

Lao-Mu to the Altar. I bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and stop the Yu-heng.

Ha Ha Stop.
The colourful halcyon clouds float in the sky;

The Imperial carriage of Lao-Mu leaves the Heaven Palace;

Accompanied by two children waving treasured fans,

Lao-Mu descends to the Eastern Earth.

We are Children Yun and Bao.73 We accompany

Lao-Mu to the Altar. We bow and kowtow to

Lao-Mu, and wait quietly for

Lao-Mu to admonish.
Xi Xi 74 Stop.

Thinking of Lao-Mu My children breaks My hearts,

With endless sorrows and sadness.

The eternal sweet Home is deserted,

For Lao-Mu I send all Immortals and Buddhas to the Easter Earth

To bring salvation to the Yuan-zi.75

Sighing for Lao-Mu My children lost in the dreams of fortune and fame,

Lao-Mu I worry so much;

So Lao-Mu I personally descend to awake the mortal world.

Despite thousands of words in blood Lao-Mu I wrote in earnest,

All were taken lightly.

I am

Lao-Mu, God, Lord of Wu-ji, Lord of all beings. Leading all Buddhas,

Lao-Mu I come to meet My royal children. So stand firm My children. Listen carefully to My concerns.

Lao-Mu I am going to admonish now to warn My lost children. The Three Powers 76 rest shortly, and

Lao-Mu I will write again. First

Lao-Mu I write the foreword, then in detail.
Stop.
When the golden pen writes, bright light is emitted;

When Yu-heng moves, qian and kun shake;

Each sentence reveals the road which guides the wandering;

Each word embeds the mystery to wake up the lost to the Truth. Yi-xi! 77

Tien –Tao is like a road. One must walk on roads. Yet roads can be differentiated as long or short, up and down, winding and rugged, and bright and dark. Taking the righteous way leads to Heaven; taking the evil way falls to the dark Hell. Although there are thousands of roads, none is short and righteous except for the Golden Thread Lao-Mu I dropped, which leads directly to Xian-tien in one giant step, transcending Qi-Tien 78 and Xiang-Tien, 79 and reaching the Domain of Saints.
Now the time of White Yang has come. Lao-Mu I order Mi-Le Buddha to oversee Tien-pan, 80 and Gong-chang to propagate Tien-Tao. Together they shoulder the mission of amassing all souls, bringing salvation to the Three Worlds 81 for all to confirm the Bodhi, rescuing all to escape from fires and floods, retrieving all religions into the only Truth, and gathering all factions to meet the Three Buddhas. Since Tien-Tao was made available to everyone, thousands and thousands have received Tien-Tao; yet those who practice sincerely are few as the morning stars. Hence, it is difficult to select candidates who can withstand the tide or support the sky.

Lao-Mu I observed those who received Tien-Tao all over. Most are lax. Those who progress slightly truly lack strength and determination. Immortals, Buddhas, Saints, and deities admonish time after time, hoping My children will take the great vow of returning to Heaven, but most of My children do not match their deeds to vows. So they do not fulfill their vows. Sigh! Thus, Lao-Mu I could not help but let tears with blood drop along with a broken heart. This is why Lao-Mu I descend to admonish My children: be diligent and advance forcefully. This moment is more precious than ten thousand tales of gold. Once this precious opportunity is missed, regrets will last tens of thousands of years. How could you not contemplate this?
The book Lao-Mu I am going to descend contains broad, mystic, and marvellous meanings. Lao-Mu I hope My children will ponder and awaken to it.
Wherever this book is, all Buddhas will esteem and guard it, and all deities will bless it. If anyone does not respect it, he will surely suffer mishaps. Upon the publication of this book, the everlasting Truth is revealed, and the future is explained in detail. So do not leave this book on the shelf. Be earnest in spreading its teaching, and be diligent in your practice. Lao-Mu I hope you will be enlightened soon and hold hands together to return to the domain of the Saints. Lao-Mu I wish you all will carry out your practice.
This is the foreword. Stop the Ji-guan now and rest for a moment before continuing.
Stop.

The admonishments are descended to the Eastern Earth to point out the Origin;

Lao-Mu My sons and daughters must seek Tien-Ran 82 to return to the Origin

And receive the pointing to the portal of soul in front of the crossroads;

Lao-Mu I admonish My royal children to advance diligently.

First, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, listen carefully about the Origin;

The golden pen moves and reveals the mystic secrets of Heaven.

Remember at the beginning when Heaven and Earth were not separated and still blended;

In obscurity, there were no men or matters, and all was a void.

Ninety-six billion 83 Yuan-fu-zi, gathered in Xian-tien,

Free of worries and anxieties, relaxed, and carefree.

All Immortal brothers and sisters accompanied Lao-Mu Me,

Followed Lao-Mu Me, wherever I went, never left My side,

In the Kingdom of Bliss 84 roamed and played freely,

Rode the green dragon and the colourful phoenix 85 with infinite solemnity,

Unafraid of coldness and heat, and without restrictions.

Without yin and yang, without relativeness, there was only the pure Truth;

At leisure, freely toured the mystic sceneries of Xian-tien,

When bored or tired, played board games or string instruments,

Ate divine fruits, drank delicate juices,

Wore flying shoes and divine apparels.86

Wu-ji is the domain of Saints, the precious land of ultimate benevolence,

In quiescence It inspires and responds to all, and is the Origin of all;

By the time of Zi Phase 87 the fate of the Qi 88 was mature;

Lao-Mu I ordained seven Buddhas to govern kun and qian.

After ten thousand and eight hundred years, the Qi was full and Heaven was created,

And not until the end of Chou Phase was Earth completed.

The pure Qi rose to become Heaven and arrange constellations;

The muddy Qi descended and coagulated into continents, lakes, oceans, mountains, and rivers.

Upon Yin Phase, Heaven interacted with Earth and the sun and the moon illuminated together;

The Qi of yin and yang complemented each other and gave rise to all beings and matters.

This is the mysticism of Xian-tien, the Origin of the genesis.

Wu-ji is quiescent, Tai-ji 89 is in motions, and Huang-ji 90 is the kun and qian;

Tao is the Truth, the Truth is Tao, the most divine and mystic essence of the Void;

Tao gave rise to One, One gave rise to Two, and Two gave rise to Three.

One, the Origin, dispersed into all, creating existence form the Void;

That mysticism cannot be fully described even by deities and Immortals.

Since Heaven and Earth were formed and all matters were established,

Without the sign of humans, the Eastern Earth lacked women and men.

Upon then Lao-Mu I had no choice,

But to let go of Lao-Mu My Nine Six children to descend to the mortal world.

Time after time Lao-Mu I sent Yuan-fu-zi to the Eastern Earth,

Yet every time they returned and refused to govern the mortal world.

Without a choice Lao-Mu I made the Wine from My blood;

At Tri-Peaks 91 Lao-Mu I lured Bodhisattvas and Buddhas to get drunk.

Lao-Mu I installed a Grand Immortal Pool 92 and let all bathe;

With this opportunity Lao-Mu I took back the flying shoes and divine apparels to Li-tien.

Yuan-fu-zi sobered up and did not see Lao-Mu My face,

Nor could they find the divine apparels and flying shoes.

Your Mother I cried in grief and called My Yuan-zi,

“You all hurriedly run to the East 93 and don’t be attached to here.

If I returned the flying shoes and divine apparels to you,

None of you would be willing to stay and govern the mortal world.

Break branches and leaves to shield from cold and chill;

When hungry, eat conifer seeds; when thirsty, drink spring water.”

All Yuan-fu-zi, like someone lost their souls, sighed and mourned;

They asked Lao-Mu Me when they could return Home.

Lao-Mu I replied “Wait until the Last Catastrophe of the Third Period and Tien-Tao is made available to everyone;

Then I will personally write and deliver letter to you and personally ferry you all back.”

All the children were still in doubt and wailed,

So Lao-Mu I bestowed the Hand Seal to all Yuan-fu-zi as the proof.

From then on all My Yuan-fu-zi ran to the Eastern Earth,

To govern the mortal world and procreate the human race.

Lao-Mu I and children were parted and I felt very sad;

From then on Lao-Mu I have counted over sixty thousand years;

Every time Lao-Mu I think about My children’s sufferings on Earth, My heart cannot rest.

Now the time and the fate of Qi have come so Lao-Mu I descend Tien-Tao,

And send Mi-Le and Gong-chang to spread Tien-Tao and amass souls.

All events were detailed with sincere words;

Hope Lao-Mu My Yuan-fu-zi hurriedly seek the true transmission of Tien-Tao.

Get on the Golden Thread road and follow Lao-Mu Me to return to Heaven.

Those who do not awaken will drift in the sea of suffering forever.

At this point Lao-Mu I cannot help but let My tears roll in grief,

So Lao-Mu I have to pause the Ji-guan momentarily before continuing.

Stop.
Tien-Tao propagates the mystic Truth that was passed on from Saints to Saints;

Lao-Mu I ordered the Three Buddhas to amass souls;

If you still do not seek to receive Tien-Tao from Tien-Ran,

You cannot recover yourself even after suffering for a thousand lives.
Second, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, listen carefully;

Now is the Last Catastrophe of the Third Period and the sufferings are indescribable;

Heaven should wither and Earth should decay for the fate of Qi is exhausted;

How can Lao-Mu I bear to harm My children?

So Lao-Mu I commenced the revelation of Tien-Tao and laid down the way to enlightenment by lowering the Golden Thread,

Propagated Tien-Tao and named It I-Kuan for It pervades qian and kun,

Sent Mi-Le to oversee Tien-pan and convert all religions to righteousness,

Decreed Tien-Ran, the incarnation of Ling-Miao, 94 to oversee Tao-pan, 95

Conferred Mi-Le Buddha full power of command, and ordered all deities to help Tien-Tao.

So all Buddhas and Immortals are propagating the Truth or converting humans through Fu-luan for Lao-Mu Me.

In Xian-tien, Lao-Mu I do not retain any Immortals, Buddhas, Deities or Saints;

All Bodhisattvas and Immortals are descended to the mortal world.

Great is Heaven, great is Earth, yet Tien-Ming or Lao-Mu Mine is the greatest.

Those who follow Tien-Ming will be prosperous, those who disobey will be destroyed, and the difference is like Heaven and abyss.

Making Tien-Tao available to everyone is the first time since the genesis;

To encounter this rare event in thousands of years is truly a mystic blessing.

Tien-Tao brings salvation to the deities above, to souls of the deceased below, and to the kind and the good in this world;

Retrieves all factions and converges all religions to the true Origin;

And transmits the mystic and marvellous secret of Heaven at this last moment.

By receiving the pointing, the golden lock 96 unlocks and the Jin-gang Body emerges.

First, the ancient Hand Seal, bestowed as the original proof at the Soul Mountain, 97 is transmitted;

Then the Right Portal, the essence of the White Yang Dharma, is pointed;

Finally the Wordless Sutra, the mystic spell that reaches Heaven, is transmitted.

When the Wordless Sutra is repeated silently, all Immortals, Buddhas, and Saints will come to protect the children.

Those who received Tien-Tao have their names registered on the roll in Heaven,

And have their names removed from the roll in the Underworld, transcending the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth.

“To awaken to Tao in the morning and die with no regret the same night” 98 all relies on this pointing,

Which points out the invaluable treasure to return directly to the Heaven Palace.

By transcending in one step, this is the Supreme Greater Vehicle, 99 the simplest and the most direct way;

Discard the mortal flesh and attain the Jin-gang body to live eternally in the Kingdom of Bliss.

Theses are not empty talks but supported by real evidences.

Even the body which is a false image can serve as a proof.

The corpse does not stiffen in winter nor decay in foul smell in summer, and appears alive;

This is the proof of discarding the mortal shell and attained the Jin-gang body.

If one does not believe, the souls of the deceased can be summoned to Altars as witnesses

Everything Lao-Mu I stated is true, and there is no lie.

The true Tien-Tao is with the true Tien-Ming, and there is no second one in the Three Domains. 100

It has a Heritage and was passed on from one Patriarch to another until now.

The Two Nine 101 Patriarch is the last one, and Gong-chang’s time to amass souls has arrived.

One can practice Tao as monks at home, and is called a Secular Monk.

Now the true secret of the fate has been revealed and is spread to Heaven and Earth.

Deities in all Heavens, Immortals, and Buddhas together descend to the Eastern Earth.

Everywhere they show miracles to wake up the lost children.

Through either Fu-luan or Jie-qiao 102 they ferry the Yuan-fu-zi.

In the sea of suffering they sail the Dharma ferry to save the Nine Two.

The affairs of the Three Heavens are to be done in the mortal world, so Heaven relies on humans to propagate the Truth.

Everyone should work diligently to advance his practice,

Spread Tien-Tao and propagate the Truth for Heaven to help your Shi-Zun.

Tien-Tao relies on human to spread, and human relies Heaven for help;

Heaven and human unite and work with flexibility to build merits.

Now in the North Tien-Tao has been established for a long time;

Still it is difficult to select true candidates who can shoulder great missions among the faithful.

For this reason Lao-Mu I descend ten admonishments now,

Urging all Lao-Mu My good sons and daughters to comprehend the messages.

To practice Tao one cannot deviate from establishing Altars, spreading the Truth, and preaching and bringing salvation to others.

Extend your merciful hearts and well-intentioned words to patiently teach others.

You must take the great vow of reaching Heaven.

The most important is to practice diligently, establish yourself, and then help others.

Carrying only an empty reputation, looking for recognition, or lacking sincerity.

Those as such cannot return to the Home of Bliss.

Similarly if the practice is hypocritical or just trying to get by,

At the end he must fall into the sea of suffering.

Those who practice without consistency or continuity, or those who give up,

Their souls will be crushed and buried under Yin-shan, 103 and can never recover.

Hope Lao-Mu My Yuan-fu-zi will awaken soon;

Practice earnestly and consistently from the beginning to the end and eventually you will succeed.

Fulfill external merits, perfect Gong-fu, 104 and hurriedly convert others.

The highest peerage 105 with the seat of thousand lotus leaves 106 is built in the mortal world.

Even if you are the incarnation of a Da-Luo Immortal or a Buddha,

Without real merits and true good deeds you still cannot return to the Heaven Palace.

Listen to Lao-Mu Me, and don’t refrain yourself from committing to practice diligently.

If you delay even for just one step you will have difficulty in building merits.

As a leader of a Keeper of an Altar, the responsibilities are tremendous.

If he is foolish, he causes thousand to fall, misleading not only himself but also other.

If he is intelligent and has broad wisdom,

He can induce others to become Sages and manage people so thousands can succeed.

Now Lao-Mu I clearly exhort the volunteer workers, Keepers of Altars, and leaders,

Everyone should have strong determination and work extra hard;

Think about ways to ferry the lost to aboard the shore;

Think about ways to urge others to bring forth their true hearts.

Your hearts must be like the floating clouds; your minds, the running springs;

Be amenable so you can adapt to the environment anywhere;

But to mingle and follow others is a sever demerit so follow the Truth as the guidance;

Eliminate greed, infuriation, desires, and love to reveal the Pure Dharmakaya. 107

The more merits you accumulate, the more dangerous you situate, so always be cautious;

If you fall after reaching the highest peak, you will be in the deepest abyss;

The higher you fly, the more severe the fall is, this is the unalterable truth;

So don’t be foolish, Lao-Mu My wise children.

Fear the Three Awes, 108 consider the Nine Considerations, 109 words and deportment must be consistent,

Follow the Three Self-Examinations 110 and the Four No Evils, 111 and he who acts according to theses is a true virtuous practitioner.

By following Lao-Mu My admonishments, you can ascend to the Domain of Saints and enjoy the eternal bliss;

He who does not obey and follow his mind will end up in Hell.

Another admonishment has been written, so Yuan-fu-zi remember firmly;

The three Powers pause and rest before I continue to admonish.

Stop.
Only Tao is the most supreme; thus Lao-Mu I am the most supreme.

Lao-Mu I disperse to create, suppress, balance, and transform.

In Three Domains and Ten Directions, 112 Lao-Mu I am the Lord,

Nourishing the Saints and the mortals with the same Origin of soul.
Third, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, hurriedly to attain enlightenment.
Awaked to the Truth and Tao, and that the true emptiness is not empty;

Existence is nothingness; nothingness is existence; both existence and nothingness are of the same essence;

Image is emptiness; emptiness is image; the Void is neither an image nor emptiness.

Remembering at the beginning, the Qi was not separated and Heaven and Earth were still blended;

There was only the Truth, without sound or odor, and all was obscure,

When Wu-ji moved and Tai-ji appeared, yin and yang were set.

Then derived into Three Powers, Four Images, 113 and Five Elements, 114

Set Six Proper Periods, 115 arranged the Seven Departments, 116 Nine Regions, and Eight Trigrams,

Divided into positiveness and negativeness, and displayed fullness and emptiness; and all varieties grew.

When discussing about mysticism and talking about the Void, how many can truly understand?

This Truth is the ancient aureole, and is utmost void and pure;

Without yin or yang, without relativeness, It cannot be enhanced or degraded;

Without shape, without form, yet It’s not merely emptiness;

It’s neither green nor red, cold nor hot, and neither still nor moving.

The Origin of all and the mystic Truth are embedded within It.

In manifestation or abstruseness, It is without image and is the utmost mystic and wonderful;

It cannot be seen or heard, yet encompasses all images and emptiness.

Without motions or changes, without manifestation, It cultivates through Wu-wei; 117

It’s the true Lord, the great pivot, creates and cultivates all beings.

With nothing above, It transcends nine strata of Heaven, 118 and is beyond images and emptiness;

With nothing beneath, It encompasses nine strata of Hell and ten Halls of Justice in the Underworld;

It pervades qian and kun, pervades the Three Domains, and pervades everywhere;

Heaven and Earth and all beings within will disappear, if departed from It.

It is forced to be named Tao or the True One, and is used to convert and save the cosmos.

It is the true Origin, Wu-ji, the permanent root.

When Tao is in Heaven, Heaven is clear and the cosmos revolves

To arrange constellations, to move the sun and the moon; and Lao-Mu My Qi flows smoothly.

When Tao is on Earth, Earth coagulates into mountains and streams to cultivate and nourish;

To give rise to all existence and nourish all beings depends on One. 119

When Tao is in human, human has life and can feel and move.

Human has Tao yet is unaware of It, thus human can hardly transcend birth, death, and rebirth.

The Truth embedded in the three religions has no difference for they all are ordained by Lao-Mu Me.

To transmit Tien-Tao is to transmit this void and mystic aureole.

What Taoism calls Jin-dan; Buddhism, Sariputra; and Confucianism, True Self

Refers to this aureole; the names are different, but the Truth is the same.

Ever since the genesis there is only one Dharma and only one Tao;

What Immortals, Buddhas, and Saints transmit by the meeting of hearts is from the same root and of the same lineage;

Enlightening to the true Dharma makes one know all Dharmas;

Thousands of Buddhist Sutras and Scriptures of Saints are pervaded by the one Truth.

Since the Three Saints 120 returned to Heaven and entered Nirvana, 121 the Dharma ferry stopped sailing;

The way to return was disconnected and Tien-Tao was no longer transmitted, and only religions were left on the Eastern Earth;

Till now, three thousand years has passed, and no one understands;

Like mazes, thousands of religions flourished, yet the Truth has not been revealed.

Now Tien-Tao is made available to all in accordance with Tien-Ming and the fate of Heaven and Earth.

For the Long-hua Assembly, 122 Heaven selects candidates to propagate Tien-Tao,

To inherit the secret of Wu-ji, the mystic doctrine of the Three Saints,

And to teach all to board the Dharma ferry together.

The Supreme Greater Vehicle and the truly mystic Sutra, can anyone understand?

To seek the Truth, one must plea to Gong-chang so he can attain Tao.

Once received Tien-Tao, hurry to accumulate merits and practice for the True Self through the false body.

Tao is void; but if you can not attain the Void, everything you have will vanish.

A human life in this world is like a kernel of corn in the ocean,

Following the high tide in and low tide out, unable to distinguish west from east.

Alcohol, images, and wealth have captivated the original Buddha Nature;

Longing for the seven emotions 123 and indulging in the six desires 124 mask the original soul.

The waves of desires will never rest and the emotions and love are like cangues and shackles;

Longing for glory and beauty or attaching to wealth and power, one is netted and roped by fame and profit.

How could a spark of flint or a flash of lightning be long lasting?

Like the night blooming cereus, in just a flash karma is formed.

Taking bitterness as happiness just like ants and flies.

A life is about one-hundred years, or over thirty-six thousand days;

How often can you get peace and rest?

From adolescence to adulthood, from adulthood to old age, and from old age to death,

The sweets and bitters of life are very sorrowful.

Who can escape birth, old age, sickness, death, and sufferings?

In a blink, a child grows into an old man with gray hair.

Coming with nothing and leaving with nothing, you cannot bring along even a penny;

Ending up with a lonely grave, your soul reports to the Underworld.

Regardless how rich or noble you are, the rewards and punishments are always given.

To fulfill karma, animals reincarnate into humans and humans into animals.

From Yin Phase till present, several tens of thousands of years elapsed.

The sufferings in the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth are endless and are too sad to comment.

The souls exits one portal and enters another, like changing a house or moving into another domicile;

Reborn as a son in the Chang family or a daughter in the Li family, every time the soul comes up empty.

The more the soul reincarnates, the deeper it is lost and the more it is contaminated everyday,

Forgetting Lao-Mu Me in Xian-tien, who gives rise to the True Self.

The Origin of human are descended from the same Soul Mountain in Xian-tien.

No more in Saints nor less in commoners, the aureoles of all are from the same source.

Those who are awakened become Saints or Sages and reach the Kingdom of Bliss;

Those who are lost become commoners and will fall into Underworld.

Deities or Immortals all are achieved by mortals;

Never see one born as an Immortal, A Buddha, a Deity, or a Saint.

Hope all Lao-Mu My children realize what is true and what is false soon.

Awaken to that you are lost and seek the Enlightened Teacher so you can restore your True Selves and return Home.

When Lao-Mu I admonish to here, the Three Powers are tired, so Lao-Mu I stop the Ji-guan;

The Three Powers may eat and Lao-Mu I will admonish later.

Stop.
True true false false false false true,

Awakening thoroughly to what is true and what is false,

One definitely transcends the mortal world;

Accumulate merits in the mortal world and propagate Tien-Tao widely;

Convert the world to return to the Root and to seek the Truth together.

Fourth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, practicing for the True Self is the most important.

This mortal world is the sea of suffering where waves and tides are boundless.

The life of a human is like that of a May fly, born in the morning and die the same night;

Who can escape the Judges in the Ten Justice Halls of the Underworld?

Day in and day out, you work and labour hard, running back and forth,

Just like cattle and horses running in a desert.

In a few decades, one goes through birth, age, sickness, and death;

Thousands of experiences and chores are like morning dew or frost on grass.

Competing for fame or fortune and arranging for wealth or power, you drift in births and deaths;

Being attracted by the dearly wife ad attached to the lovely sons is like a long dream.

As to the mortal world, it is very sorrowful and the sufferings within cannot be described.

The seven emotions and the six desires captivated Lao-Mu My children,

My children, even if you are millionaires

With thousands of acres of land that harvests ten thousand bushels, the most you can eat in a day is one liter.

My children, even if you own edifices and mansions,

You take only eight feet when you sleep and cannot sleep in two beds.

My children, even if you have gold and silver piled up like hills,

How can you take even one penny along with you when you die?

My children, even if you dress in silks and satins and your clothes are shinny and bright,

They serve only to keep you warm and to shield you from wind and frost.

My children, even if you ear sumptuous and fancy banquets,

In the mean time when you pursue appetites, you take lives and your sins and debts cannot be denied.

My children, even if you entertain yourselves everyday to suit your desires,

In a hundred years, all will become a dream, and time passes like a snap of fingers.

My children, even if you have a good wife and nice sons and daughters,

On the road to the Underworld, all will be apart and it is quite sorrowful.

With a sigh for the world with five filthy elements, 125 Lao-Mu My tears roll in agony.

Hope Lao-Mu My royal children don’t be lost.

The mortal world is like an amusement park;

Who is the grandfather? Who is the grandson? And who is the mother?

If you can awaken to all these, your whole family can practice Tao together,

Accumulate merits together, cultivate virtues together, and return Home together.

Practicing the true Tao in Hou-tien, 126 the whole family is blessed;

Upon attaining Tao and returning to Xian-tien, the whole family will gather together.

This wonderful blessing and this mysticism were never revealed in the past.

Sadly, the lost would not wake up from this dream.

Those who seek after fame would want to be monarchs even after becoming prime ministers;

Those who seek after wealth would not be satisfied even after becoming millionaires;

They only know avarice and affection and never ponder.

Forgetting the road of life and death, they end up seeing the Judges of the Underworld.

Those who can awaken and hurry to practice for the True Self will return to Xian-tien;

Those who do not awaken will lose their hearts and True Self and will end up in Hell, which is really miserable.

Getting on the roads to Heaven or to the deep abyss depends on just one thought;

If at that moment the thought is amiss, forever you bear the suffering.

The sufferings in Hell can hardly be described.

In front of the Mirror of Sins, 127 all sins are exposed.

If good deeds weigh more, at least you will be rewarded in the next life;

But when the rewards are exhausted, you still must fall; so how can it last long?

If sins weigh more, not to mention that no words can be used to argue and explain,

The punishments based on your sins and debts must be borne by yourself.

Such as the Mountain of Knives and the Deep Frying Pot, 128 the punishments are unusual and various;

There are saws to dismember, metal mills to grind, and dogs to consume blood soup;

Into the Nai River 129, many old, young adolescent, and adult fall;

The eighteen strata of Hell cause a lot of sadness.

When mentioning these sufferings, Lao-Mu I can hardly continue;

Lao-Mu I cannot help but let tears drop on My chest.

This is what called “taking an amiss step, regretting for a thousand years.”

Once losing the human body, forever you drift downward and can hardly return to the Immortal Home.

Listen to Lao-Mu My advise, practice Tao, and your vitality and soul will strengthen;

Establish a firm will, vow to reach Heaven, and have your hearts like Jin-gang.

Nine generations of your ancestors in the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth are looking forward day and night,

Looking forward to see you accumulate merits and cultivate virtues so they can transcend.

It is not a serious matter if only you yourself are brought down by your own amiss thought;

However, that also affects your ancestors and they wail in the Underworld.

Being crushed under the eighteenth stratum of Hell for sixty thousand years is quite anguish,

You have to wait until the next Cycle 130 when Tien-Tao is made available before you can board the Dharma ferry.

Even if at that time you can seize the opportunity,

It is still unknown whether you will be a human so you can receive Tien-Tao.

Thus it is better to take this opportunity now and hurriedly return to the Western Heaven;

Awaken to that you are lost and follow Lao-Mu Me to return to Li-tien.

Lao-Mu I admonish to here, the Three Powers meditate briefly, then Lao-Mu I will resume;

Lao-Mu I stop the Ji-guan now, and you ponder the meaning of this admonishment carefully.

Stop.
The fate of Heaven alters to the final autumn; 131

The Three Catastrophes and the Eight Disasters spread throughout the land;

Who can escape the great catastrophe of the Nine Nine? 132

Salvation to the world depends solely on the I-Kuan Dharma ferry.

Fifth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, take firm and solid steps in your practice.

Awaken to secrets and fate of Heaven and know Lao-Mu My Decree, then one is truly a Sage.

Now is the time of the last catastrophe so Tien-Tao and catastrophe were descended together;

Qian and kun are altered, mountains and rivers are reshaped, and the order of the trigrams is restored.

As your Mother Lao-Mu I am all benevolent,

When then is this great catastrophe descended to the Eastern Earth?

Have you pondered why there wasn’t any such a great catastrophe since the ancient days?

In the time of the Three Saints-Yao, Shun, and Yu-the country was in peace and harmony.

Since the human heart was righteous and harmonized with the True Nature, why should there be any catastrophe?

When human heart becomes crooked and causes bad karma, catastrophes spread all over.

As observed in the mortal world, the trend of morality deteriorates everyday;

No one pursues the orders and proprieties established by the ancient Saints and Sages.

People learning trickeries, avarice, conspiracies, kidnapping, and swindles,

Ruining the human relations, and destroying the Three Orders 133 and Five Constants; 134 these cannot be described in words.

Kings do not behave as kings, ministers do not behave as ministers, the order in the government is corrupted;

Fathers do not behave as fathers, sons do not behave as sons, morality deteriorates;

Husbands are not righteous, wives are not chaste, virtues are ruined;

Elder brothers are not generous, younger brothers are not tolerant, animosity is built;

Trust is not kept among friends, and words and actions are inconsistent.

The Five Bonds 135 and Eight Cardinal Virtues 136 are discarded and no longer sought.

Scholars only discuss the Truth, yet do not act in accordance with the Truth.

Farmers cheat on farm acreage and do not study the Truth;

Craftsmen do not care for quality, diligence, durability, and economy;

Merchants sell counterfeits and coax and lie to customers;

Buddhist monks have lost the Three Followings 137 and Five Disciplines; 138

Taoist priests have turned to heresies and lost the right Dharma;

Confucian scholars study only the surface yet claim themselves Saints.

Looking at these, Lao-Mu I cannot help but grieve in My heart;

If the catastrophes were not descended now,

There wouldn’t be any virtuous person in the whole world.

The three catastrophes descended and eight disasters spread are killings, wars, floods, and fires;

The Nine Nine Catastrophes-the eighty first catastrophe-spreads throughout the entire Earth;

The five great devils are sent to greatly disturb the Eastern Earth.

Thousands of methods and plots within plots are devised to trap the evil and sinful.

The fate of Qi has come to the point that Heaven and Earth will be destructed.

It is also because of the human sins, debts, and hatred from the past.

The sins accumulated over sixty thousand years are judged at this time;

The steps to segregate jade from stone and the good from the evil are arranged everywhere.

Lao-Mu I take a look with My Wisdom Eye, 139 and tears with blood begin to roll,

Seeing the mist of evil rises to the sky and spreads everywhere.

All over the four seas, the wind of demon blows, and peace and calmness cannot be found;

Wars break out, robbers riot, and nine out of ten are worried;

Disasters such as plague, hunger, drought, and flood are many,

Throughout the world the five grains disappear, and there is no plantation to harvest.

These types of catastrophes and disasters are not unusual;

The most terrifying is the Water, Fire, and Wind 140 cleansing the entire world.

During the dark forty-nine days there is no sun and moon ;

The gate of Hell is opened and all ghosts are released to take lives.

Dark and shadowy, the dim and cold light fills the world;

Together, all collect debts: a life for a life, and money for money.

Gang-feng descends to sweep qian and kun and the entire universe,

Sweep Qi-tien and Xiang-tien, brush the Three Domains, and the pivot is replaced.

Even though children your bodies are strong as diamond, solid as copper and iron,

You can hardly escape Lao-Mu My catastrophe of the True Fire and save your souls and lives.

Although these great catastrophes are descended by Lao-Mu Me,

In Xian-tien, day and night, Lao-Mu My tears with blood fall endlessly.

Lao-Mu I cannot bear to see jades and stones charred together indiscriminately;

Thus, Lao-Mu I drop the Golden Thread, reveal the aureole, and sail the Ferry in the sea.

Thousands and thousands of roads, yet none leads to survival;

The only road to survival is I-Kuan; so hurry to seek Tien-Tao.

For Lao-Mu My concern of My children, I run all over;

Writing thousands and thousands of letters, I send them to the Eastern Earth time after time.

Lao-Mu My only fear is harming My royal sons and daughters;

For this reason Lao-Mu I repeatedly write letters to admonish.

Filial devoted sons and virtuous daughters, Lao-Mu I call,

Hurry to land on the shore by accumulating merits and advancing your practices.

Once received Tien-Tao, you should not have a second thought;

Swing the sword of wisdom to cut bonds and discard fame and fortune quickly.

If attached to the mortal world, how could you realize the world is not real?

Using your eyes to observe this world, are you worried?

No matter how many methods or plans children you have,

Upon that time, you cannot help but die in the catastrophes.

Seven out of ten will die and the remaining three will suffer;

So many will die that blood forms river and skeletons pile up like hills.

If you are attached to the mortal world, turn against the Truth, or disobey Saints,

The Nine Nine Catastrophe will fragment your souls and cast them in Hell.

If you want to escape catastrophes and avoid disaster, hurry to accumulate merits and attain peerage,

And Lao-Mu I will order Immortals and Buddhas to shield children so you can be carefree.

Those who are awakened will follow Lao-Mu Me returning to Li-tien;

Those who do not awaken will suffer in the catastrophes and be imprisoned in jail.

All Fu-zi together bow and kowtow to escort Lao-Mu Me out, and I’ll lead companies to return,

Lao-Mu I will continue to write the Admonishments at the other place.

Leave.

Infinitely bright a bead,

God bestowed to children to keep;

Huang-Mu I drop the road to awakening;

Lao-Mu I give the direction to the lost.

I am Lao-Mu, True Lord of Creation, Huang-Mu, leading guards to descend to the Eastern Earth. Fu-zi stand in two sides and listen to Lao-Mu Me writing the admonishment.

Even with the true Tao, the Truth, and the true Tien-Ming,

Practitioners still must practice with true hearts;

One amiss thought results in a gap of thousands of miles;

So be cautious as if standing next to the abyss or walking on thin ice.

Sixth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, Hurry to ring the golden bell. 141

Lao-Mu I miss My children so much as if My heart is on fire,

Worrying that Lao-Mu My children have lost their hearts, won’t listen to My words,

And set aside Lao-Mu My letters without reading or glancing.

The numb and the naughty children are really difficult to touch.

Exhausting Lao-Mu My heart and energy, repeatedly I descend from nine strata of Heaven;

To oversee the affairs of the Third Period, Lao-Mu I confront many dilemmas.

Lao-Mu I send thousands of Buddhas and Patriarchs to the Eastern Earth,

And use thousands of methods and plans, but none is effective.

Lao-Mu I send letters written in blood repeatedly, but the efforts are also in vain.

It is so difficult the Lao-Mu I wail in grief.

In thoughts and remembrances, tears drop like pouring rain.

Lao-Mu I am anxious because soon Tien-Tao will no longer be available to ferry and convert the world.

Cannot let go of Lao-Mu My Yuan-zi, I cried endlessly.

This is why Lao-Mu I now again write the letter in blood of ten admonishments,

Admonishing Lao-Mu My Yuan-fu-zi to hurriedly awaken and free from the shackles of the mortal world.

Filial devotion is above all deeds in this world;

Without filial devotion, one cannot be called a hero in practitioners of Tao.

Lao-Mu I hope children you never lose filial devotion before Me;

One who follows Lao-Mu My advices is truly a virtuous person.

If you are filial devoted, you need not Lao-Mu Me to repeatedly admonish;

You should understand Lao-Mu My wish, and diligently carry out the missions in My place.

From now on, establish yourselves as a role model and hurry to practice Tao.

When you think of Lao-Mu My mercifulness, you should also think of your siblings;

In the four seas, all are brothers so you should hurry to save them.

Set yourself upright first, then others, to convert and ferry the mortal world;

To set yourself upright, then others, is the fundament of Tien-Tao.

After you attain Tao, help others to achieve the same and wake up those who have not awakened.

Those who awaken first should wake up others, so together all walk on the path to enlightenment.

As seniors, you should be vigorous in helping and guiding juniors;

When helping others, you must help till they walk on the path to enlightenment.

When saving people, you must save them completely, then you truly are heroes.

Helping everyone you initiated into Tien-Tao to attain Tao can you fulfill Lao-Mu My wish.

Never should you rescue one to shore and then not care for him.

Now the timing is critical and extremely urgent;

Hurry to accumulate merits, cultivate virtues, and sow seeds for the preaching of Tao.

Pressing forward to sow speedily, you can receive a high peerage;

If you are a step behind and late in sowing, your peerage becomes illusion.

The practicing of Tao is indifferent to the poor and the wealthy;

Regardless of qian or kun, all should be diligent.

The poor contributes his energy, the rich contributes his wealth, and then Tien-Tao can be propagated;

By donating wealth and preaching to others, both blessings and wisdom will be full, and peerage both in Heaven and on Earth can be attained.

Hurry to spread and preach Tien-Tao and must not delay or hesitate.

If you delay anymore, the time will pass and it will be difficult to accumulate merits.

Those who can write may serve Heaven by writing to spread Tien-Tao;

Those who can travel may relay messages throughout the mortal world.

Sacrificing yourself and your wealth, you will attain Tao when you meet the True Tao.

The grace of Heaven has no favouritism for Its virtues encompass all.

As to Tien-Tao, Messengers of God 142 do not have any special interest of their own,

Nor do the leaders have any tricks.

All practitioners of Tao practice solely out of their sublime vows they took,

So those who rely on the name of Buddhas for their livings cannot escape the strikes of thunders.

Practitioners run back and forth all because of aiming to save the world.

Even Immortals, Buddhas, and Saints still have to suffer through various difficulties and toils;

All are following Lao-Mu My Decree to preach and convert the Nine Six.

The true Tien-Tao has true evidences and it is not empty talks.

If Lao-Mu My Tien-Tao is false,

The vows you take will be shouldered by Lao-Mu Me, and this is not to coax children you.

Why do Lao-Mu I say this to add to your sins? Sigh!

Yet the lost children still doubt and slander Tien-Tao.

Accumulate merits and build peerage now for Sainthood of the next ten thousand and eight hundred years,

Thence enjoy the peerage both in Xian-tien and Hou-tien, and be happy and carefree.

Shape up your spirit, strengthen your courage, and fun straight forward.

Even giving up your life you still should practice with determined and firm will.

Either establish an Altar to gain the first good deed,

Or introduce Tien-Tao to new regions and convert new practitioners to obtain great merits.

If you obey Lao-Mu My admonishments to introduce Tien-Tao to new regions and bring in new converts,

Lao-Mu I will order Immortals and Saints to help you to succeed in building peerage.

Now Tien-Tao is partially apparent and partially obscure,

It is a good opportunity to accumulate great merits and show your heroism.

Beware of the timing, opportunities, and circumstances, and be cautious,

For the true Tien-Tao is secretly selecting Sages.

Now Heaven has begun the examination, yet who realizes it?

To become a Saint, a Sage, or an Immortal depends only on your own diligence.

Thirty-six hundred Saints and forty-eight thousand Sages 143 can be attained by anyone.

Those who start late or pace slowly will wail in vain.

If you understand the timing, the opportunities, and the fate, you will return with Lao-Mu Me.

If you are not aware of the timing and fantasize, you cannot escape the catastrophe.

Hope Fu-zi understand, practice, and hurry to propagate Tien-Tao.

Calm down your hearts and meditate for a while; Lao-Mu I will continue to admonish.

Stop.

The spaceless gold lock, the spaceless pagoda; 144

The spaceless key 145 opens this lock;

The Enlightened Teacher’s pointing gives grace that has no equal;

The priceless true treasure 146 shines bright.
Seventh, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, tears roll down on My cheek;

Lao-Mu I worry that My royal children have long been lost in the mortal world.

In Xian-tien, Lao-Mu I sadly grieve and sigh ay and night;

Lao-Mu I wail, grieve, and yearn so much that My heart is shattered.

Why should it concern Lao-Mu Me that you children do not awake?

For Lao-Mu I am afraid that My royal children will suffer in the great catastrophes.

Listen to Lao-Mu My advise, hurriedly awaken, cultivate virtues, and devote yourself to the missions;

He who comprehends Lao-Mu My mercifulness and is grateful to the Enlightened Teacher is truly a virtuous person.

The grace of the pointing from the Enlightened Teacher is so great that even by sacrificing the life you cannot repay;

You should constantly keep in your heart that the grace is as heavy as the mountain and as deep as the sea.

Without receiving the pointing from the Enlightened Teacher how can you escape sufferings?

And how can you transcend birth and death, and avoid the great disasters?

Bringing salvation to ancestors and blessing descendants relies purely on the Enlightened Teacher;

So all of you should repay this great grace by following the arrangements of the Enlightened Teacher.

If a practitioner of Tao violates the orders of the Enlightened Teacher.

He will be punished by Heaven and struck by the five thunders 147, and his nine generations of ancestors will fall.

One who follows the orders of the Enlightened Teacher and esteem Tien-Tao is truly a virtuous person.

Learn to be gentle and kind, respectful, thrifty, humble, and have pleasant countenance.

Fulfill the Tao of Mankind, unite with the Tao of Heaven, and follow the moral principles to restore the True Self;

Act according to propriety, follow the Tree Orders and Five Constants, and uphold the center;

Men follow the Five Bonds and always uphold the Eight Cardinal Virtues;

Women obey the Three Followings 148 and the Four Womanly Merits, 149 and do not be devious;

Learn to be loyal and trustworthy, act according to benevolence and justice, and hurriedly establish these great virtues;

Treat other practitioners as though they are your siblings, for all are Lao-Mu My children.

Do not distinguish who is virtuous and who is slow,

Or differentiate male and female, the poor and the rich, or right and wrong.

A leader must have so broad a mind that it encompasses mountains and oceans,

Constantly teach juniors, and together spread Tien-Tao.

A real man must be flexible, tolerant, and patient,

And never complaint when crossing mountains and waters or endure the weather elements.

Be cautious when hearing of praises, be happy when hearing of critiques, and correct whatever is not good;

Able to do all these can one be acclaimed as a virtuous person who stands with Heaven;

Juniors must respect seniors and all should have the same heart and be harmonious;

Seniors must guide juniors with a generous heart.

Now the time is critical, so all must work with extra diligence;

Don’t let down Lao-Mu My repeated words to My royal children which are as precious as gold and as solid as rocks.

Men are not Saints so who can avoid mistakes? The most important is to correct any wrongs.

He who knows his sins and still does not repent cannot return to the Heaven Palace;

If one accumulates merits first but sins later, all merits will not be counted;

If one sins first but accumulates merits later, merits can offset sins;

If one corrects previous wrongs and then accumulates merits,

All his merits will be recorded and he will not be let down;

If one has a lot of merits and few sins, he is destined to go to Heaven;

If one has a lot of sins and few merits, he will be casted into the great catastrophes.

Merits in Xian-tien is accounted for this way and is clearly stated;

So, he who repents and corrects wrongs before accumulating merits is a true pillar of Heaven.

Practicing Tao had never been easy ever since the beginning.

However, at present, it is arranged differently from the ancient times.

Lao-Mu I, with great generosity and mercifulness, am saving qian and kun;

Therefore, the canons and rites of practicing Tao are relaxed and the disasters brought about by the devils are reduced.

Now is very easy to practice Tao;

You need not suffer great difficulties or disasters.

Although you run laboriously back and forth,

After ferrying Yuan-fu-zi back, you will be bestowed Lotus Seat by Lao-Mu Me;

Although you endure the weather elements,

The sufferings commensurate the merits and you will be glorified;

Although you receive slanders and are scorned by others,

When the time comes, the wise, the fool, and the Sage will be separated automatically;

Although you are wronged and quietly swallow your grievances,

The Heaven above will surely clarify and vindicate you;

Although you do not engage in competition,

By maintaining your hearts and cultivating your True Selves, your Bodhi flower will blossom;

Although you are tested by the devil with comforts or hardships,

Without these tests, you cannot become Buddhas, and that is reasonable;

Although the wicked is strong and the good is weak,

Now is the time for the Final Judgment and all evils will be swept away.

Ever since the ancient time, practitioners of Tao must be tested by the devil;

Slanders commensurate with the merits one accumulates and the virtues one cultivates.

Slanders are not brought about because one has committed too many sins;

Without a sold foundations, how can one be qualified to sit in a Lotus Seat of a thousand lotus leaves.

Those who are not blessed have unstable hearts;

Even though they receive Tien-Tao, their hearts will retreat and they cannot return to Heaven.

Lao-Mu My children, don’t say that practitioners of Tao are crazy or silly;

By practicing truly and establishing grand merits, their names will be known throughout the world.

Lao-Mu My children, think about when the Saints of the three great religions were teaching people and establishing religions,

They suffered dearly, yet they returned to Heaven and are worshipped ever since.

For three thousand years till now, they have been respected by both human and Heaven;

Attaining Tao and returning to Heaven, they left their names on Earth; how glorious they are.

Furthermore, at that time, it was still Cha-bu Tao-pan; 150

And now it is time to bring salvation to the Three Worlds and Tien-Tao is available to all.

Thirty-six hundred will stand dignified in the White Yang Temples,

And forty-eight thousand will return to Heaven and receive offerings and worships on Earth.

Those who advance become Sages, those who fulfill become Saints, and the most precious factor is to practice sincerely.

They bring honors to ancestors and blessings to descendants, and their virtues are established forever.

Those who follow accordingly will attain peerage in Heaven, and those who do not will fall.

The Three Powers meditate in tranquility, and Lao-Mu I will admonish later.

Stop.

To encounter this rare event in tens of thousands of years is truly mystic and wonderful;

At the Last Catastrophe of the Third Period, the Examination of Saints and Sages by Heaven begins;

The three Buddhas meet in the Long-hua Assembly and select candidates

To confer Da-luo Immortality upon Fu-zi.

Eighth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, I grieve so much as if I were numb;

Looking around, Lao-Mu I see all the children still do not wake up from the mortal world.

Infatuated by the false pleasure and bearing the true sufferings, all work laboriously day and night;

Yet treat Tien-Tao as a social activity, unwilling to devote any time.

So many are attached to emotions and desires, violate the Truth, and forget the teachings of the Saints;

So many are afraid of tests by the devils and without a determined will.

The true Tien-Tao is accompanied by true tests, and that is an eternal law;

The tests refine wills to be as strong as Jin-gang and as perfect as faultless jade.

The idiom “A piece of jade must be ground to realize its use” is indeed true;

Real gold needs to be refined repeatedly before its magnificent luster is exposed.

A tree used as a pillar or ridge beam must have its branches removed first;

The foundation of any construction or edifice must be solid.

These can be analogized to practitioners;

By taking adversities and punishments will wisdom be stimulated.

Only in a poor family can the sincerity of a filially devoted son be truly manifested;

Only when a country is in ruin can the character of a loyal citizen be truly manifested;

“A sturdy grass is revealed in gust” is really true;

Without tests, the sincere cannot be distinguished and will be mingled with hypocrites.

Stories of true practitioners are plenty;

Since there are so numerous, only a few will be mentioned.

Remember Jiang Tai-gong 151 was so poor that he had to sell flour;

Through many adversities, he was tested by the devil to refine his heart;

King Wen 152 was imprisoned in You-li for seven years;

Although he knew the event was predestined;

So too was Confucius who suffered great adversities;

He was trapped between the states of Song and Wei, his footprint was erased, and his school was closed;

He was also besieged between the states of Chen and Cai without food for seven days.

It is hard to explain to commoners who treat Saints as lunatics or fools;

When Qiu Chang-chun 153 was practicing Tao, how much he had suffered!

He was nearly starved to death seventy-two times, yet his will was even more determined;

Princess Miao-shan 154 was beheaded and strangled during her practice of Tao’

Likewise Sun Bu-er 155 deformed her face by splashing a pot of hot oil.

To compare the present practice of Tao to that of the past,

The tests brought on by the devils are reduced to a hundredth, so one can practice Tao easily.

What the tests focus on are those who have strong foundation and profound faith,

Through the tests by the devils, the true Buddha Nature is restored to its full radiance.

The ladder to become Immortals, Buddhas and Saints is established this way;

Those who see the tests clearly and pass them can return to the Kingdom of Bliss.

Lao-Mu I set ingenious plans with wonders within wonders;

Disturbances cover the surface so the outside appears dull, yet the inside is bright.

If practitioners of Tao are not tested by the devils,

Those who lead a corruptive life can all return to Heaven.

Without the tests, how can the fool, the Sages, the sincere, and hypocrites be distinguished?

And who wants to let someone else to take the Lotus Seat first?

Mention not the peerage in Heaven needs tests and verifications to obtain,

Even a peerage in the mortal world needs ten years of hard work to achieve.

Many do not realize the purpose of the tests and give up their practices, which troubles Lao-Mu Me;

Lao-Mu I cannot help but wail and let tears with blood drop.

Repeatedly Lao-Mu I wrote and sent letters to My children;

Despite these repeated letters, all still do not understand the Root.

After repeated warnings and persuasions, why still haven’t you waken up?

If you disobey Lao-Mu My admonishments, you will be crushed under Yin-shan.

Lao-Mu I call “My children, hurry to attain enlightenment.”

Despite thousands and thousands of tests from the devils, let your hearts be faultless,

Adhere to the utmost benevolent Tao and persist from the beginning to the end, be persevering and tenacious,

Maintain the utmost sincerity so that the devils will abstain and disturbance will rest.

To practice Tao in ancient time, one had to climb mountains and wade streams,

Abandon wealth, wife, and children, and travel throughout the world.

Travelling through thousands of mountains and waters, he still could not meet the true Patriarch;

Even wearing out iron shoes, he still could not find the true Dharma.

Of thousands of setbacks and temptations, the sufferings could not be fully depicted;

Only the utmost sincere heart could move an Immortal to point out the true path.

After repeated tests to verify that the will is true and sincere,

Then could one find the Dan-tian 156 to refine the Huang-ya.157

After three thousand merits and eight hundred accomplishments, one attains his peerage;

Yet he still could only stay in Qi-tien to enjoy the glory for a short period.

At this present time, how effortless it is to practice Tao!

You received the pointing first, then begin the practice to convert the mortal world.

This time Tien-Tao appears only because the timing has arrived, otherwise It remains unknown;

Lao-Mu I grant a special favour so you can practice for immortality as well as care for your family.

Now the fate of Heaven is critical, so you should emphasize the sacred mission over daily chores.

Lao-Mu I write the letter in blood, hoping My children will wake up;

This is not an article of persuasion for gossips or conversations.

Worrying for My sons and daughters, My heart and energy are worn out;

All Fu-zi firmly remember, and propagate the true Dharma.

Admonishing to here, Lao-Mu I stop the Ji-guan; Three Powers meditate for a moment;

Lao-Mu I will come to the Altar and continue to admonish on the sand board.

Stop.

The heart cannot be analogized with a clear mirror which is as bright as the moon;

The True Self cannot be described as the plum flowers blossoming in the snow;

Without any contaminants, the True Self manifests;

Without any blemish, the aureole is the utmost magnificent.

Ninth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, My tears with blood are dropping,

For I am extremely worried for My royal children.

There are thousands of roads, yet none is the right way;

Without reaching the Golden Thread Road, you have difficulties in returning to Wu-ji.

At this time, occult practices flourish and thousands of religions bloom;

Lao-Mu I am afraid that My royal children will be misled.

These practices and religions are all descended by Lao-Mu Me;

Lao-Mu I deliver letters first and then send messages to inform you of the Third Period.

If is were not the right timing, Lao-Mu I would not descend I-Kuan Tien-Tao.

Yet Lao-Mu I saw the hearts and souls of My children had long been lost;

So Lao-Mu I descended theses practices and religions for you to follow and worship;

Lock up your hearts which are restless like chimpanzees and tie down your minds which race like horses, do good deeds, and cultivate virtues;

Wait until the true Tien-Tao amasses souls and becomes available to everyone; Then all come together to seek the Enlightened Teacher and return to the Home in the West.

Not until now would Lao-Mu I ever leak the secret of Heaven or any mystic words;

Now is the time to amass souls and for all religions to converge to One.

Lao-Mu I descend Tien-Tao to convert the Three Thousand 158 and bestow It the name I-Kuan;

It brings salvation to the Three Worlds and saves the Four Seas, and together all ascend the ladder to Heaven.

Every world Lao-Mu I have said is true and there is no deception;

There are evidences and records for you to verify.

All three religions call for returning to One, yet where does One return to?

One, the origin, disperses into all, yet how does One begin?

To practice Tao, you must understand the Origin;

Without understanding the Origin, how could you return to the Palace in the West?

The Dharma transmitted during the amassment of souls is the secret of the Greater Vehicle;

The mystic events that are unheard of since the genesis are taking place in this Third Period.

If you do not believe this, Lao-Mu I still have the Truth of One as an additional proof.

Let’s review the doctrines of the three religions.

This true One originally is the Truth in Xian-tien;

The Confucian doctrine is to pervade One; the Buddhist, to return to One; and the Taoist, to maintain One.

Enlightening the heart and the True Self to see the Origin is what Buddhism advocates;

Maintaining the heart and the True Self to inhibit desires and re-establish proprieties is what Confucian practice is based on;

Practicing the heart and the True Self to restore the life is what the Taoism refines for;

The heart and the True Self originally are the utmost inspiring and void.

Taoists practices Tao and virtues to maintain constant purity and quiescence and return the Three Classes 159 to One;

Confucians practice “to know,” “to set.” and “to be tranquil” so the True Self manifests;

Buddhists talk about emptiness and quiescence to understand that One is the manifestation of the True Self and image, both of which are the same;

All practices are based on quiescence to unite the True Self with Wu-ji.

The essence of Buddhism is to follow Three Followings and obey the Five Disciplines;

The foundation of Taoism is to cluster the Three Flowers 160 and to have the Five Qi face the Origin; 161

The proprieties of Confucianism is to practice the Three Orders and obey the Five Constants;

Now the time has arrived, so the teaching of Tien-Tao syncretizes the three religions into one.

First, by not killing, you are truly benevolent and the Qi of wood returns to the origin;

Second, by not stealing, you maintain righteousness and the Qi of metal coagulate;

Third, by not being lustful, you uphold propriety and the true fire refines the True Self;

Fourth, by not drinking, you have wisdom and the true water complement the true fire;

Fifth, by not fancying, you are trustworthy and the Qi of earth return to the Origin.

Thus, the five Qi face the Origin, the Five Disciplines are obeyed, and the Five Constants are fulfilled.

These three religions originally do not differ in the Truth;

If there is any difference, the religion is not right and the road must be devious.

When Fu-xi 162 drew One and revealed the true I, 163

The foundation of descending Tien-Tao was established.

In the Green Yang Period, Ran-deng Buddha was ordered to incarnate into the mortal world,

And quietly selected two billion children to return to Wu-ji.

In the Red Yang Period, Sakyamuni Buddha was ordered to teach the mortal world again,

Another two billion children were ferried and returned to the Home in the West.

In the Green Yang Period and the Red Yang Period, a total of four billion children were ferried;

The rest ninety two billion are left behind and drift forever in the sea of suffering.

Now the White Yang Period begins and the time of Mi-Le Buddha has arrived;

Lao-Mu I ordered Tien-Ran to oversee Tao-pan and convert all in the whole world.

In Xian-tien, Lao-Mu I do not retain any Immortals, Buddhas, deities or Saints;

Together they all incarnate into and teach the mortal world and help laying the foundation of the Holy Mission.

Tien-Tao first ferries the poor, then the wealthy, then the official,

And then ferries kings and nobilities, lastly all nations, together all ascend the ladder to Heaven.

Now the time is very critical, so hurry to practice diligently;

Everyone should call upon his firm will to propagate Tien-Tao and wake up the lost.

Great is Heaven, great is Earth, yet Tao is the greatest;

Tien-Ming is the greatest, Lao-Mu My Decree is the greatest, and both are the most mystic and supreme.

If you practice truly according to the admonishments,

Lao-Mu I will decree Immortals and Buddhas to shelter children you in safety and comfort.

This will be extremely significant later on;

In the near future the time will arrive for the manifestation of the true secret.

Thousands and thousands of factions and religions will spread throughout the world;

Reciting spells, they order wind and storm to blow dust and rocks;

Pointing upward the sky cleaves, pointing downward the earth cracks, they relocate mountains and oceans;

Sitting on stools, they ascend to the sky; the witchcraft are even more bizarre;

By means of the Five Elements or the enchantments through yin and yang, they ride cloud and mist;

The varieties of witchcrafts could not be detailed.

At that time Lao-Mu I hope My Fu-zi will remember firmly;

If you follow them, you will lose the aureole and forever suffer the lament.

These are predestined in Heaven and will be revealed during the Third Period;

Embedded in theses are ingenious plans, and Lao-Mu I have My purpose.

In reality, the might of Heaven has always been held in Lao-Mu My hand;

When the time comes, Lao-Mu I will decree to make all witchcrafts vanish.

Then come to see the Formation of Thousands of Immortals, which is extremely exciting;

The Foolish Son and the Crazy Son 164 have great might,

Holding and waving the yellow flag in the air,

Calling out to order and all deities return to file.

Without the aid of these deities, all witchcrafts are ineffectual;

So with bare hands they can no longer resist.

All factions then pay homage to Mi-Le Buddha and return to the Truth,

Helping Mi-Le Buddha shine the aureole to pervade the Three Domains.

The wealthy thence will kneel in front of the poor;

Tao and virtues will extend to pervade throughout the world.

Wise Yuan-fu-zi, hurry to practice now;

Don’t wait until the ferry has set sail for then it is too late to make up.

Lao-Mu I admonish to here, the Three Powers are tired, so I stop the Ji-guan;

Meditate more and Lao-Mu I will continue to admonish in detail.

Stop.

The time has come for the Cloud Castle to open to all;

He who answers the Three Treasures correctly is a royal child;

The Ba-Da Jin-Gang show their solemnness;

He who answers the password erroneously will be casted to Hell.
Tenth, Lao-Mu I admonish Yuan-fu-zi, the letter will be completed;

The amassment of all souls is extremely important, so do not treat it lightly.

The Tao of the Three Ji 165 conveys the only Truth to let all fu-zi come ashore;

Throughout the world Golden Lotus Seats appear.

Tien-Tao can be categorized into Three Vehicles and the Truth is the Greater Vehicle;

Practicing the Truth is the Greater Vehicle; practicing the Qi, the Middle Vehicle; and practicing images, the Lesser Vehicle.

There is Heaven beyond Heavens and this saying is indeed true;

The Truth is Wu-ji, Qi is Tai-ji, while qian and kun is Huang-ji.

Wu-ji Realm is the Domain of Saints and the Kingdom of Bliss, and it is pure and quiescent;

Tai-ji Territory is the Abode of Sages, and is the turning of the Dharma Wheel 166 and the water mill; 167

Huang-ji Land is for commoners, animals, vegetation, birds and aquatic lives;

From these Three Vehicles can the Saints, Sages, and commoners be differentiated.

Those who practice for the soul and refine the True Self are practicing the utmost mystic Greater Vehicle;

Those who practice to subdue the dragon and tiger, 168 and circulate the Dharma Wheel are practicing the Zen meditation of the Middle Vehicle;

Those who relate only to shapes and forms are in the Lesser Vehicle and it is hard to convey the Truth to them;

By tapping wooden drums, reciting sutra and chanting verses, it is difficult to transcend the mortal world.

Nowadays, the way to transcend the mortal world is conveyed for the last time;

Those who awaken to It can attain Tao, those who receive It can transcend the mortal world, and to become Saints and Sages is up to you.

One Ten Eight Little Child 169 sits over the Central Continent; 170

A great boom of thunder wakes up the qian and kun throughout the world.

All in thousands of nations and the Nine Continents will be ferried.

Thousands and thousands of deities, Saints, Immortals, and Buddhas all gather in the Central Plain.

With one trial for the Three Worlds, destinies of all in the White Yang will be set;

All sinners will be brushed off and only the good and kind will be retained.

The sea of suffering will be transformed into the Precious Nation of Lotus;

The Eastern Earth will be altered into the Pure Land of the West.

The world with Huo-Fu 171 will last for forty years in happiness;

There will be no killings and all will do good deeds, so all living things will thrive;

Mountains will be bright, springs will be clear, the kirin 172 and phoenix will appear in the wild;

Oceans will remain calm and all congratulate each other for the peaceful and bountiful years;

Everyone will show mutual respect and care for others and there will not be any conflict;

The wind will be proper, the rainfall will be full, and the world of Emperor Yao will reappear.

All Buddhas will have fulfilled their vows by ferrying all the Nine Six;

Mi-Le Buddha will ascend the Sacred Altar to ordain peerage by calling out names;

All royal children will leave the sea of sufferings and board the shore of Heavenly Kingdom;

Tien-Ran Buddha will lead all Yuan-fu-zi to pay homage to Lao-Mu Me.

Till then can Lao-Mu My heart be comforted;

All who fulfill their great vows will have joy filled in their hearts.

So and so is the first to propagate Tien-Tao to new regions, so he is the first;

So and so accomplishes wonderful achievements so his peerage is the highest;

So and so donates wealth and devotes himself to propagating Tien-Tao so he attains a peerage in the highest rank;

So and so dedicates his whole life to Tao so he attains a peerage in the high grade with solemnity;

So and so keeps an altar so he becomes a Golden Immortal;

So and so preaches and lectures for Heaven so he attains a Lotus Seat;

So and so works hard for Tien-Tao so he becomes a Immortal;

So and so is diligent in practicing Tao so his rewards are plenty.

At that time the peerage will be divided into Three Grades and Nine Ranks; 173

Those Fu-zi who have merits will be filled with joy;

Among them, those who remains in the mortal world will attain both Sainthood and kingship,

Discard the mortal shell, attain the Saint body, and become Da-luo Immortals.

They will hurriedly wear the divine apparels with golden glitters,

Pin the gold flowers in their hair, wear the divine hat and flying shoes, and sit on the Lotus Seats.

They’ll kneel before Lao-Mu Me and I’ll pull them up with My hands,

Calling out “Lao-Mu My lovely child, now you have finally returned.

From now on I will never send you to the Eastern Earth,

Nor let you be a mortal to suffer.

Eat divine peaches and fruits, drink delicious fluids;

Enjoy the eternal happiness in the Kingdom of Bliss;

Flash your might to permeate Heaven and Earth;

Apply your mystic power to turn qian and kun.

The true Dharmakaya shows no shadow under the sun or moon;

It neither drowns in water nor burns in flames; it is eternal.

It is neither ruled by Heaven and Earth, nor governed by yin and yang;

It is immune to wind, frost, hear, or freezing.

It can penetrate golds and rocks and has no obstructions;

Without traces, you travel throughout the cosmos.

Nine generations of your ancestors and seven generation of your descendants together leave the sea of suffering,

Attain the same peerage as you do, and together exhibit solemnness.”

All Fu-zi will attend the banquet in the Wu-ji Palace;

At the Long-hua Assembly, all Saints, deities, Buddhas, and Immortals will gather.

One by one, they will come in front of Lao-Mu Me to pay homage;

Overwhelmed by joy Lao-Mu I am speechless.

Pour a cup of Bodhi Wine, 174 Lao-Mu I bestow to My children;

All Fu-zi will enjoy the Immortal banquet in euphoria.

At this grand reunion, this great gathering, everyone will be in ecstasy;

In the Wu-ji Palace all will applaud and cheer.

Only then the nobility and sublimeness of practicing Tien-Tao will show,

And Lao-Mu I will vindicate Lao-Mu My painstaking children, the Sages who are the pillars of Heaven.

The admonishments is now completed so Lao-Mu I retract the Ji-guan;

Imprint Lao-Mu My words in your hearts and repeat piously everyday.

This book is to be called Ten Admonishments from Huang-Mu to the Children;

Meditate a while for Lao-Mu I will admonish a few more words.

Stop.

The admonishment is descended to garrison China;

Propagate and spread to ferry righteous families;

The good and Sages together board the shore of Bodhi;

Children sit on Lotus Seats upon fulfilling your vows.
Picking up the Ji-guan again, Lao-Mu I repeatedly instruct;

My children, be diligent and practice truly.

Hope Lao-Mu My children devote all the energy

In teaching those who are lost and do not listen.

The Kingdom of Bliss now is deserted;

To save the world, all Immortals and Buddhas descended to the Eastern Earth.

Four billion children had all incarnated into the mortal world;

Yet among them who knows his own root now?

Lift up the curtain and you can see the true original Lord;

Otherwise, when you regret, you can only cry in remorse.

Don’t ever miss this great opportunity;

When the golden rooster crows, Tien-Tao will spread throughout the world.

Take the advantage now when Tien-Tao is partially apparent and partially obscure;

Obey Lao-Mu My admonishment and practice sincerely step by step.

The copy of this admonishment carries many errors,

So hurry to make corrections after Lao-Mu I stop.

After you have finished, rush to print this book;

Print a lot of volumes to fulfill Lao-Mu My wish.

Build merits, cultivate virtues, and hurry to preach to and ferry others;

Bring salvation to all so together all can leave the pit of water and fire.

Lao-Mu I am through with the writing and will say not more.

Leading all Buddhas, Lao-Mu I ride the Imperial Carriage and return to the Heaven Palace.

Coming back after leaving Lao-Mu I cannot bear to leave My children;

Asking Fu-zi, are you going to practice truly?

When Lao-Mu I say this, tears with blood drop.

Do not treat Lao-Mu My words as wind blowing by your ears.

The road to Heaven or abyss is purely My children your choice.

If you slacken, forever you fall into the abyss.

Lao-Mu I will write no more so I say farewell to My children;

In tears, Lao-Mu I return to Li-tien.

Sigh!

Leave.

NOTES

1. Heaven Palace refers to the domain of Immortals, Buddhas, Saint and deities.

2. Zhu-Tien-Shen-Sheng means the Immortals, Buddhas, Saints, and deities in all Heavens.

3. Lao-Mu is the Mother of our True Selves. Her full title is “The Infinitely bright God, Who is absolutely pure and void, is the utmost supreme and divine, reigns the Three Domains and Ten Directions, and is the Lord of all souls.” The Three Domains are the Domain of Desires, Domain of Images, and the Domain of Non-images. Other names for Lao-Mu includes Huang-Mu, Lord of Wu-ji, Lao-Wu-Sheng, God, etc. Throughout this book, all references to Lao-Mu are printed in bold to express our reverence to God.

4. Kowtow is the act of kneeling on both knees, and bend forward so that the forehead touches the ground. This is a rite performed to pay homage to God.

5. Ji-guan is a writing instrument used in the process known as Fu-luan. Fu-luan is also known as Sand Writing. It serves as a way for human and supernatural beings to communicate. Fu-luan is done with three persons, each representing Heaven, Earth, and man. Since Heaven, Earth, and man are the Three Powers, these three persons are also referred as the Three Powers. The “Heaven Power” holds a Ji-guan and writes words in the sandbox sideways, the “Earth Power” records the writings on paper, and the “Man Power” speaks out loud the words. The Ji-guan is a wooden pencil attached to a wooden circle. It is also called Yu-heng.

6. Ha Ha is a laugh used as an expression by the deities to signify that the writing has concluded.

7. Heaven is used here to refer to God.

8. Tien-Tao means the road that leads to Heaven.

9. The Four Great Heaven Kings are responsible for guarding one of the four domains-East, South, West, and North-in Qi-tien (Heaven of Spirit). There are eight strata of Heaven in each of the four domains.

10. The Twenty-Eight Constellations refer to the twenty-eight Heaven Generals in charge of the twenty-eight constellations.

11. The Thunder Department, the Wind Department, The Tiger Department, and the Dragon Department are responsible for thunders, winds, clouds, and rains.

12. Xian-tien is the Void, Heaven of Truth, or Li-tien. It is present before Heaven and Earth and it still exists after Heaven and Earth destructs.

13. Hua Hua is an expression used to describe the sound made by Heaven Generals when they move around. Here it is used to signify that the writing has concluded.

14. Eight Trigrams represent the eight directions that the yin and yang permeates. The eight directions are east, west, south, north, northeast, southeast, southwest and northwest. Eight Trigrams also represent the cultivation of Heaven, Earth, mankind, substances, and all beings.

15. Nine Regions are the Eight Trigrams plus the center.

16. Dharma ferry means the ferry of the way to enlightenment. Dharma ferry is also known as the ferry to God’s kingdom or Golden ferry. It refers to Tien-Tao.

17. Zhang is an ancient measurement of length. Zhang-liu is one and six tenths Zhang. Here it is used to imply the solemnity of a Buddha.

18. Jin-gang literally means the hardest gem. It is used here to describe the indestructibility of the True Self.

19. Ba-Da Jin-Gang literally means the Eight Great Guards with Jin-gang body.

20. Pure Land of the West means the land of no emotions or desires, or Li-tien. It is also called the Kingdom of Bliss, Home in the West, Land in the West, Palace in the West, Heaven in the West, and Wu-ji Palace.

21. The South Heaven Gate refers to the Southern Gate of Heaven. There are four gates leading into the Heaven Palace. The only gate that is open is the South Heaven Gate, which leads directly to God’s Kingdom.

22. Incense is offered during the ceremony of transmitting Tien-Tao is made available to everyone has arrived.

23. Nan-Ji Shou-Xing is the first human to become an Immortal seven Cycles of Heaven and Earth ago. One Cycle of Heaven and Earth is one hundred twenty-nine thousand and six hundred years. The description in the paragraph fits his appearance.

24. The Eight Immortals were once humans and became Immortals at different times in the past.

25. Eastern Earth refers to the planet Earth.

26. Yu-heng is another term for Ji-guan. See Note 5.

27. The Four Nobles are Immortals, Buddhas, Saints and deities.

28. The Five Domains are Heaven, Earth, Human, Mountains and Water. Here it refers to the deities or spirits responsible for each region.

29. The Three Buddhas are Patriarch Jin-Gong, Tien-Ran Gu-Fu, and Hui-Ming Pu-Sa. They will meet at the Long-hua Assembly.

30. Bodhi is True Self.

31. The Golden Threads is the invisible road which is glittery like gold and leads to Heaven.

32. Nine Two refers to the remaining souls on Earth after the amassments of souls in the Green Yang Period and the Red Yang Period. See Note 71.

33. Buddha Nature is the True Self.

34. Sa means Bodhisattva, a Buddha who is yet to fulfill his vows. Tuo means a Buddha who enters Nirvana.

35. Da-luo is a Taoist term for Li-tien. A Da-luo Immortal is equivalent to a Saint or a Buddha.

36. Wan-Xian Pu-Sa is a title of some Immortals.

37. Wu-ji is the Void.

38. Brothers here refer to all humans.

39. The order of human relations refers to the Five Bonds-rulers be just to subjects, parents be benevolent to children, husbands and wives be differentiated, siblings be orderly, and friends be trustworthy.

40. The Three Heavens are Li-tien (Heaven of Truth), Qi-tien (Heaven of Spirit), and Xiang-tien (Heaven of Matter).

41. Yuan-Zhang here refers to the Chief Administrator of Examinations in the Three Heavens. Yuan-Zhang Mao-Tian is given the responsibility of testing the will and determination of the practitioners of Tao.

42. The Enlightened Teacher refers to Shi-Zhu and Shi-Mu. See Note 51 and 58.

43. Wu-Chan is the title of an Immortal. The Class of Wu refers to a class of three thousand Immortals who all received Tien-Tao, are listed under the group Wu, and are led by Wu-Chan.

44. Mao-Meng is the title of an Immortal. The Class of Mao refers to a class of three thousand Immortals who all received Tien-Tao, are listed under the group Mao, and are led by Mao-Meng.

45. The Nine continents refer to the entire world.

46. Jiao-Hua Pu-Sa is the title of an Immortal. The Class of Yun refers to a class of three thousand Immortals who all received Tien-Tao, are listed under the group Yun, and are led by Jiao-Hua Pu-Sa.

47. Chong-Hua Altar is the Altar under our Enlightened Teacher Zhang Tien-Ran.

48. Di-Zang Buddha is the Buddha responsible for the entire Underworld.

49. Tien-Ming means the Divine Mission from God to convey Tien-Tao.

50. Nine six is a number used t imply all beings in the world, Nine represents yang or male, while six represents yin or female. Sometimes, it is referred as “Ninety-six Billion.”

51. Nan-Ping Ji-gong is our Shi-Zun (the Reverent Teacher), Ji-Gong Buddha. To convey Tien-Tao, He incarnated as our Enlightened Teacher Zhang Tien-Ran, who is conferred the title Tien-Ran Gu-Fu by God after returning to Heaven.

52. Huang means the Supreme Lord of Three Heavens. Mu is an abbreviation for Lao-Mu. Huang-Mu is a reverent title for Lao-Mu.

53. Guan-Sheng means the Saint Guan. His full title is Guan-Sheng Di-Jun (the King Saint Guan). Chun-Yang is the name of the Immortal LTONTE = The Five Elements in the universe are metal, wood, water, fire and earth.

115. Every five days constitute a Proper Period. Thus six Proper Periods constitute a month.

116. The Seven Departments are Jupiter, Venus, Mercury, Mars, Saturn, the Sun, and the Moon.

117. Wu-Wei is the state of having no desires or thoughts.

118. In ancient time, Heaven was divided into nine strata. Beyond the ninth stratum is Wu-Ji.

119. One here refers to Tao or the True One.

120. The Three Saints are Lao-tzu, Confucius, and Sakyamuni Buddha.

121. Nirvana is attained when the practice is perfected and merits are fulfilled. It is the state where the soul forever leaves the flesh and transcends from the cycle of birth, death and rebirth.

122. Long-hua Assembly is where the Three Buddhas will select and confer peerage in Heaven to practitioners of Tao.

123. The seven emotions are happiness, rage, sadness, joyousness, love, hatred, and lust.

124. The six desires are eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind.

125. The world with five filthy elements refers the mortal world.

The five filthy elements refer to drinking, being lustful, greed, anger, and smoking. These are Buddhist terms.

126. Hou-tien describes the space where all lives live after Heaven and Earth was created.

127. Mirror of Sins is in the Underworld. The soul of the deceased can see all its sins throughout the life time when it stands in front of the Mirror.

128. Deep Frying Pot is one of the tortures for the souls in the Underworld where the soul is deep fried.

129. Nai River is the river in the Underworld where all the filth is gathered.

130. The Cycle refers to the Cycle of Heaven and Earth.

131. The original text should be translated as “three autumn.” The number “one” represents spring; “two” summer; and “three” autumn. The color white represents autumn. Thus, the final autumn refers to the White Yang Period.

132. Nine Nine means nine times nine or eighty one. “Nine Nine” is the eighty first, or the final, catastrophe-the Gang-feng (see footnote 60). Gang-feng is also expressed as the Nine Nine Catastrophe.

133. The Three Orders are the orders regarding kings and ministers, parents and children, and husbands and wives.

134. The Five Constants are benevolence, justice, propriety, wisdom, and faith. These are also known as the Five Virtues.

135. The Five Bonds are: rulers be just to subjects, parents be benevolent to children, husbands and wives be differentiated, siblings be orderly, and friends be trustworthy.

136. The Eight Cardinal Virtues are filial devotion, brotherly love, loyalty, trustworthiness, propriety, justice, integrity, and knowing shame.

137. The Three Followings of Buddhism are to follow the Buddha, to follow the Dharma, and to follow the Sangha.

138. The Five Disciplines are not to kill, not to steal, not to be lustful, not to fancy, and not to drink.

139. Wisdom Eye is the eye that can see the Truth in scriptures, the past lives, the future lives, and the good and bad karma.

140. Water, Fire and Wind are the effects of the Gang-feng Catastrophe.

141. Bells are used to sound hours. Here, to ring the golden bell implies so sound warnings to humans.

142. The Messengers of God are those who are ordained to convey Tien-Tao to others for the Enlightened Teacher.

143. Thirty-six hundred Saints and forty eight thousand Sages are the number of peerages to be conferred at the Long-hua Assembly.

144. Both the spaceless golden lock and the spaceless pagoda refer to the Right Portal.

145. The spaceless key is the pointing by the Enlightened Teacher.

146. The priceless true treasure refers to the aureole.

147. The Five Thunders are the thunder of Heaven, the thunder of Earth, the thunder of yang the thunder of yin, and the thunder of Dharma.

148. The Three Followings (for women) of Confucianism are to follow the father before marriage, to follow the husband after marriage, and to follow the son after husband dies.

149. The Four Womanly Merits are dignity, virtues, proper expressions, and housekeeping.

150. Cha-bu means to investigate and substitute. Cha-bu Tao-pan means the Period when one must fulfill his vows before Tao is revealed to him.

151. The name of Jiang Tai-gong is Jiang Shang. Tai-gong is his title. He is known for his help to King Wu in establishing the Zhou Dynasty.

152. King Wen is the father of King Wu. He is known for his work in establishing interpretations of the sixty-four hexagrams to foretell changes.

153. Qiu Chang-chun lived during the South Song Dynasty. As one of the successors to the Taoism heritage, he propagated that the Truth imbedded in the three great religions is the same. After he attained Tao, he was ranked the first among all Immortals.

154. Princess Miao-Shan is the name of Nan-Hoi Pu-Sa. During the Red Yang Period, She is also known as Guan-Yin Pu-Sa (Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva). In order to help the female practitioners, she begged for God’s permission to let her incarnate as female in the Kingdom of Xing-lin in India. After she attained Tao, she performed miracles in Pu-tuo Mountain in Southern China.

155. Sun Bu-er lived during the South Song Dynasty. She gave up her wealth and defaced herself to show how determined she was to practice Tao.

156. Dan-tian is the essence of Life in the human body.

157. Huang-ya is the True Water.

158. Three Thousand refer to the entire Milky Way Galaxy.

159. Three Classes are the three treasures of the body: vitality, spirit (Qi), and soul.

160. Three Flowers also refers to the three treasures of the body: vitality, spirit (Qi), and soul.

161. The Five Qi are the Qi associated with the five internal organs and the five fundamental elements – the Qi of the heart (fire), the Qi of the liver (wood), the Qi of the spleen (earth), the Qi of the lungs (metal), and the Qi of the kidney (water).

162. Fu-xi is the first Patriarch of Tao. He lived over seven thousand years ago.

163. I literally is changes. There are three attributes to I – the Non-change, the Chang, and the Interaction.

164. The Foolish Son refers to Patriarch Mi-Le Buddha. The Crazy Son refers to our Enlightened Teacher Ji-Gong Buddha. Foolish here implies simple and hones; crazy here implies innocent and humorous.

165. Three Ji are Wu-ji, Tai-ji, and Huang-ji.

166. When Dharma wheel turns, all emotions and desires will be crushed, and eventually, one will be enlightened.

167. When the water mill turns, the Qi flows inside the body without hindrance, and eventually, the Immortal embryo will be formed.

168. The dragon represents the element wood. Wood can generate fire. The tiger represents the element metal. Metal gives rise to water. To subdue the dragon and the tiger means to descend the fire and ascend the water so they complement each other. These are Taoist terms.

169. “One Ten Eight Little Child” hints a person.

170. The Central Continent refers to China.

171. Huo-Fu literally means living Buddha. One who attains Buddhahood before entering Nirvana is called a Huo-Fu.

172. Kirin is the most benevolent animal on Earth. Unicorn is a species of kirin.

173. Peerage in Heaven is divided into three Grades. Each Grade has three Ranks.

174. Bodhi Wine is the spiritual energy bestowed by God to our True Selves.
—————

****************

無 極 性 命 圖

識 自 本 心

見 自 本 性

無 動 無 靜

無 生 無 滅

無 去 無 來

無 是 無 非

無 住 無 往

道 法 無 為    代 天 宣 化

敬 告 同 志  佛 仙 諭 示

止 念 克 欲  塵 根 清 靜

一 字 真 經  四 言 七 句

虔 誠 默 唸  間 而 不 斷

須 臾 不 離  永 久 堅 恒

明 心 見 性   無 上 頓 法

佳 機 良 逢  樂 乎 樂 乎

佛 仙 位 子  如 是 緣 成

信 誠 得 之  不 信 沉 輪

濟 公 老 師  慈 訓
於(農)七七年三月初一日(新)八八年四月十六日
寄於 一貫無為道場:

我們修道修心 我們辦道盡心

我們不與人比長論短

我們不與人爭强鬥勝

我們委屈自己 圓融十方

我們是苦海與極樂世界的一座橋樑

任人踐踏與譭謗 我們要低下頭

我們理直氣壯 我們伸屈自如

我們道念堅強 我們不白犠牲

我們不白來世上 我們不白過時光

雖一人緊繫多少蒼生生命 看重自己

不須要徬徨 不須要受自己障礙

樹立一道正確的目標

讓千萬人安安穩穩的直上

讓千萬人沾到慈暉之光

讓千萬人沐浴在天恩浩蕩

讓千萬人弓脫這苦海汪洋

讓千萬人九玄七祖齊沾光
這篇詩文是一貫無為道場開荒美州南德州佛堂,一個小學女學生得道後清口願不久智慧開在陰曆七七年三月一日靈感頓悟以上詩文並誓不是自己而是活佛老師的慈訓。

無為君子有主善之心,而無勝人之色,

德足以君天下,而無驕肆之容,

言行足以流(留)後世,而無一言一行,非人之善,

是故君子,盛德而卑,虛己受人,旁行不流,

雖在下位,而民願戴之,得乎哉,

又曰君子尊德性道學問,致廣大而盡精微,

戒慎恐懼,爕理陰陽,濟人濟物,合光混俗,

待聖啟後,是為中庸,道斯大全矣。

一貫無為道場港九九華總壇

壇啟

於中華民國三十八年九月三日
真理無為青年曲
無為的青年,快準備大智大仁大勇都健全,

握着新階段的動脉,站在大時代的前面,

富貴不能淫,貧賤不能移,威武不能屈,

我們要保衞着,我們老祖師的安全,

我們要維護着道統道脉的完全,

我們要貫澈大同真儒的實現,

我們要完成天下為公的誓言,

我們要統一世界民生自由的責任,

道統道脉繼往的干城,

萬世開來中流抵柱的先鋒是我們……。

無為的青年,快準備大智大仁大勇都健全。

一貫無為道場港九九華總壇

於中華民國三十八年九月九日

真理無為青年曲詞

九華壇主題詞曲

皇序
中華民國七十八年
三月廿四日

世界眾生們細聽我言 打開玄關竅靈光通兩門

守住玄關竅定靜兩眼門 打通玄關竅迴光眼光明

世界眾生們靜觀金光 為我金光無比燦爛明

守玄去情慾道心智慧出 性命合一體玄關神妙現

皇序
中華民國七十八年
三月廿四日

眾生本性物欲污染不明 靈光明悟本有清濁之分

緊守自性方能回復純清 眾孩兒本無分皆所降

無論誰為我都要搭救 凡塵裡沉迷於七情六慾

身心性命一再污染不停 墮輪廻生生死死永無休

貪榮華圖享受好不悲慘 花花世界看來很是快樂

白陽期到眾生悲慘難逃 三期末劫刷洗全球已到

挽宇宙救生靈天時緊急 罡風起掃乾坤無可挽回

貪凡情忘却了生死歸路 為我不由得笡淚心傷

望我的原佛子速速回歸 速速返回我身旁為歡

紅塵世苦與樂皆人自選 不由我既擔憂又心傷

這三期末劫眾生難脫苦 望眾生能救但有誰能救

信左道誤旁門永墮傷 所以垂天道救生靈速返

皇序
中華民國七十八年
三月廿六日

忘我無我靈性交與上帝 今此告戒孩兒們細細聽

末劫時天地萬物悉皆毀 為我屢明願兒明白

今時下個個痴迷失靈性 白陽期來這世界將結束

山也崩地也裂天地劫數 地球氣數已盡危機難転

莫要讓情慾惡氣遍四海 望我兒快醒悟共挽狂濤

速修真回到老我身邊 罡風利刷全球天昏地暗

黑漆漆一片甚麼都不見 千萬路唯回理天一條路

回到身旁才是你家園 在理天所居同聚一堂

莫再迷凡塵一同返故鄉 回到身邊共歡樂一堂

如一時心念迷永受沉淪 有七情合六慾本是煩惱

這煩惱生生死死苦難多 唯有抛開煩惱跟隨行

放下一切隨我返家園 今時下運已到回歸時候

眾生悲為我護兒優游 唉! 唉!唉!

三期劫苦世界毀傷悲 想脫劫唯有抛去貪嗔痴

天該盡地該滅氣數已盡 唉! 唉!唉!

望我的皇胎兒速當拯救 今時下慧眼觀有誰能救

毀世界大浩劫已在眼前 絕五穀受飢寒無有健康

唉! 唉!唉!

浩劫原由眾生貪慾所造

爭名利圖富貴共毀劫難 普天下訪明師皆得一指

唉! 唉!唉!
智慧劍斬牽纏名利速去

孩兒們展道心悲憤向前 救! 救!救!

願眾生攜手共挽此世界
切莫讓萬物生靈齊同毀

莫忘叮嚀修道抛情慾 道心堅貫始終永返理域

皇 訓 子 十 誡

微風徐徐拂面來 祥雲靄靄擁滿懷

彩蓮朶朶金光現 仙佛冉冉下天台

我等

諸天神聖 同侍

駕  步離蓬瀛  進壇參駕  大眾肅靜   候

批書 各表至誠  予等止機  眾勿喧聲   哈哈止

四起狼烟 大劫連連

天恩救世  王道復傳       我乃

四大天王率二十八宿
雷部風部虎部龍部

駕  離了先天  進佛閣  叩拜

天顏  止機不示  侍立兩邊         哈哈止

八卦九宮齊收  大千共登法舟

金身丈六妙果  剛體永世無愁     我乃

八大金剛 護

駕  離西方 參叩

上帝  不批訓章 哈哈止

盹睡南天門 忘却歲月春

忽聞香烟至 睜眼大翻身

持拐上仙鹿 白鶴隨後跟

曲腰又弓背 白髮似銀針     吾乃

南極壽星率八仙  侍

駕  離東城  行禮畢  止玉衡      哈哈止

萬教發展邪說異端  神奇異怪燒符煉丹

種種不一般

仙佛神聖四貴五盤     共聚東土大會三元

末後一着傳

菩提覺路金光一線     渡挽九二達本還原

佛性登雲船

薩陀無量妙理純然  凡塵立功不可遲延

共證大羅仙        我等

萬仙菩薩率羣仙    侍

駕  降來佛軒  參叩已畢  分立兩邊   哈哈止

考罷東又考西  南來北往  試看智賢愚

試人心辨實虛  無有真志  難以返無極

院中集好弟兄  不可迷昧  早早破痴迷

長與幼分秩序  重整彝倫  道德貫中西 我乃

三天主考院長茂田  護

駕  離先天  參叩

聖  兄弟安  各肅靜  我不言      哈哈止

悟玄參真  禪機靈心

師點本來   兄弟超塵         吾乃

悟禪師兄率悟字全班  同護

駕  步離瑤京  進壇參駕  停止玉衡   哈哈止

茂倡天道  猛花塵囂

大千立功  帥眾叵朝          我乃

茂猛大帥率茂字全班  護  駕降來    參叩

老  不多批排  哈哈止

教導九洲  化挽全球

菩提覺路  薩陀優游          我本

教化菩薩率雲字全班  侍

駕  步臨崇華  參謁

老  不多批發  哈哈止

地泰天清日朗  藏經法華放光

古道濟世化凡鄉  佛慈共駕法航     我本

地藏古佛  侍

駕  臨佛閣  行禮畢  不批說      哈哈止

千般急萬般躁。急得天命不寬饒。九六逐波濤。

痛悲嚎淚悲嚎。看看天時來到了。勅命如何交。

吾乃爾師顛僧南屏濟公侍

老  降來佛庭  先叩

無皇  賢徒安寧

老批書  各須至誠  天時急緊       實地

而行  奇功大果  早早建成       師徒

携手  共拜

容   為師所盼   就是此情      哈哈止

關開路通  聖域直登  純然至善  陽光圓通

吾關聖  純陽      護

駕  步離樂鄉   進壇  參叩

侍立兩旁  哈哈    哈哈止

手持丈八蛇矛     法律絲毫不饒

那個孽子違犯     遇我性命難逃

法律主 桓侯大帝張    偕同 岳元帥   護

駕 來佛軒  參叩

老 侍立兩廂    哈哈止

苦海流孽海流  流來流去不回頭  永在苦海流

垂金舟駕金舟  一貫法航四海遊  捨此別無舟

我本月慧菩薩   侍

駕 來佛家  行禮已畢  不再批發  眾等可好

我不多笽      哈哈止

嗚呼浩災痛苦悲哀。水劫發現。漫沒塵埃。

火煉乾坤。化為白色。罡風下降。鬼哭神哀。

我本南海菩薩 普賢菩薩 文殊菩薩   侍

無皇 降至塵娑 行禮參叫 不多批發      哈哈止

空修清真禮拜寺  參妙玄機無人知

阿蘭經文難了死  速拜真師返瑤熙     我本

回教真神穆罕默德   侍

駕 來佛軒 參叩已畢  止機不說      哈哈止

十字架上身復活  猶太立教玄妙多

聖經空示玄真意  贊美詩詞作高歌     我本

耶穌基督  侍

真主 降至東土  參

默禱  止機不述    哈哈止

谷神不死藏玄牝  可道可名卽非真

道德五千未言盡  速拜弓長早歸根  吾本

太上老君  侍

駕  來佛宸  行禮畢  不批云      哈哈止

菩提慧覺娑婆訶  波羅蜜多性彌陀

真空非空法無法  如然自在是這個    我本

西天如來  侍

駕  降至壇台 參拜已畢  侍立壇階    哈哈止

窮理盡性至善玄  人慾淨盡天理全

窮神知化知其止  定靜安慮見本原     我本

大成至聖文宣王孔  侍

駕  來佛庭  參叩

上帝   止玉衡  哈哈止

白陽旗幡空中懸  白花飄滿天

陽關大路達本原  衣冠品行端

教化萬國聚中原  祖掌三天權

主持法令天下傳  師徒辦收圓       我本

白陽教主 儒童金公 隨

駕  來佛庭 參謁

老  停止玉衡  哈哈止

祥雲瑞彩飄   寶輦離天朝

童子打寶扇   聖駕臨東郊         俺

雲寶二童 隨

駕  來壇中 行禮畢 靜聽

評     嘻嘻止

想兒痛斷腸  無盡悲傷  極樂家鄉好凄涼

差盡仙佛臨東土   為救原皇

嘆迷夢黃粱  愁壞老娘  親身渡世化凡鄉

空垂血書千萬語   當作耳旁   我

無皇上帝萬靈真宰  率諸佛子  來會皇胎

兒女穩立   細聽開懷

今批書 警告迷孩   三才少靜

再批排  先為作序   後批明白    停

金筆一點放光毫  玉衡旋轉乾坤搖

言言道破迷津路  字字珠璣醒未覺    噫嘻

夫道者。猶路也。行必有徑。但道路。有遠近。

高下。崎嶇明暗。之不同。行之於正。卽是天堂。

趨之於邪。則墜落黑暗地獄。然而。道有千條萬條。

皆非敏捷正路。

惟今

垂金光一線。路通先天。一步上達。超氣越象。

直登聖域。今值白陽應運  勅命

彌勅掌盤

弓長闡道。共辦收圓。挽三曹同證菩提。救眾

生共出水火。收萬旁歸一理。集千門會三元。

現今天道。各方開化以來。得道之子千千萬萬。

誠心實行者。則寥若晨星。難選中流砥柱之子。

難拔頂天棟樑之才。

觀 各地佛子。各個多是懈怠。須稍有進行者。確

實無剛强猛勇之志。當今諸仙佛。屢次垂訓盼

眾兒等。各宜立沖天大愿。多是言行不顧。立

愿不了。嗟呼如此看來。不由我血淚滴滴。傷

心甚矣。故此的。今降精一。垂書批訓。誡告

我原佛兒女。力篤猛行。佳光一刻。千金之貴。

良辰失去。萬古之恨。胡不深思也。

今垂書。妙意甚廣。惟望我皇兒參之悟之。是

書在處。千佛萬祖敬護。無神不佑。如有不敬

重者。必然災星臨身。書成印刷。立萬古不易

之至理。闡未來至精之底蘊。不可高擱。慇懃

宣化。實地而行。望佛子早明心性。携手同返

。共登聖域耳。望兒女等實行是幸。是為序。

止機下壇  稍靜批書  停

訓垂東土指流源    子女返本拜天然

十字街前點靈竅    誡告皇胎力篤前

一誡告原佛子細聽根源 金筆動洩盡了天機妙玄

回憶初天未分混沌未判 查冥冥無人我空空一團

九六憶原佛子先天同聚 無憂愁無煩惱自在安然

仙兄弟仙姊妹身來伴 隨來隨去不離身邊

極樂國任逍遙任意玩耍 乘青龍跨彩鳳無量尊嚴

不懼寒不懼暑無束無管 無陰陽無對待至理純然

暇無事任遨遊先天妙景 悶倦來或下棋或將琴彈

吃的是仙桃果瓊漿玉液 穿的是登雲鞋仙衣仙衫

論無極為聖域至善寶境 靜宜應通萬化萬類根源

自從那交子會氣數已到 為我命七佛治理坤乾

萬八載氣足滿天始成就 又待至丑會滿地始完全

清氣升為天盤佈置星斗 濁氣降凝為地湖海山川

至寅會天地交日月合照 合陰陽各氤氳萬類生全

此卽是先天妙開闢之本 無極靜太極動皇極坤乾

道卽理理卽道虛靈之妙 道生一一生二二又生三

一本散萬殊栽自無入有 其奧妙是神仙亦難盡言

天既成地既立萬物齊備 東土裏無人烟缺少女男

那時節為我無奈之處 方捨我九六子齊落凡間

屢次的差原佛東土而下 來一次返一次不肯治凡

無奈何為我造下血酒 三山坡哄醉了菩薩佛男

設一個大仙池齊來洗澡 趁機會仙衣鞋收回理天

眾佛子酒醒來不見面 又不見仙衣鞋可在那邊

為娘我悲痛淚原子呼喚 爾眾等速東奔莫要再戀

如若是仙衣鞋交與爾等 爾那個亦不肯在世治凡

折樹枝合樹葉遮寒蔽冷 餓了吃松柏子渴飲清泉

眾佛子如掉魂悲哀悲嘆 問我至何時方把家還

言答三期末大開普渡 親捎書親寄信親渡佛原

眾兒女心猶疑悲聲大放 為我寫合仝付與皇原

自此我原佛子東土而奔 治世界為男女栽立人煙

子分各東西好不難過 自此我眾佛子受盡熬煎

至今時搯指算六萬年載 每想兒在世苦心難安

今時下運已至為降道 差彌勒與弓長普渡收圓

前後的真實語一一說盡 望我的原佛子速求真傳

登上了金線路隨天返 不醒悟墜苦海永難身翻

言至此不由我痛淚下滾 只得是稍止機再為批全停

天道闡發聖脈傳  勅令三佛辦收圓

若還不求天然渡  歷劫千生身難翻

再誡告原佛子洗耳聽真 今本是三期劫苦不堪云

天該老地該殘氣數已盡 為我豈忍得傷損兒身

開文運垂覺路撒下金線 闡天道稱一貫貫滿坤乾

差彌勒掌天盤萬旁歸正 命天然掌道盤靈妙化身

賜大權掌勅令萬神助道 代天宣飛鸞化諸佛諸真

先天裏不留仙佛神聖 眾菩薩眾仙真俱投凡塵

論天大論地大惟命大 順者昌逆者亡天淵之分

此一次開普渡亘古無有 萬古的真奇緣巧遇此春

上渡仙下渡鬼中渡善信 收千門收萬教同歸正根

傳末後一着鮮天機玄妙 得一指開金鎖現出金身

先傳言古合仝靈山原證 次點這玄關竅正陽法門

再傳這無字經通天神咒 念動了仙佛聖來護兒身

得天道天榜上英名高掛 地府中抅了賬脫出苦輪

朝聞道夕死可憑此一指 指出來無價寶直返瑤琳

上上乘一步超至簡至近 脫凡體成聖體極樂長春

並非是空口說真憑真證 而且這假色身可證明分

各不挺夏不臭容顏端正 此本是脫皮囊得證金身

如不信命真靈來壇可證 事事真件件實豈有虛云

真天道真天命三界無二 有道統祖祖傳直到而今

二九盤收束起弓長應運 在家中如出家火宅僧人

今時下真機展普遍天地 諸天神眾仙佛共下東林

各處裏施顯化驚醒迷子 或飛鸞或借竅親渡原真

苦海中駕法船渡挽九二 三天事人間辦天借人云

各應當加慇勤孜孜精進 替天傳代天化助爾師尊

道賴人而宏展人賴天助 天人接活潑潑建立功勛

現如今北方道開化已久 難選這大棟樑真中之真

故此的為我今垂十誡 催促我好兒女一齊知音

修天道離不了開闡渡化 發婆心用苦口不倦誨人

必須要立定了沖天大愿 貴乎汝實行辦正己成人

掛虛名圖好看濫竽充數 像如此難以返極樂家門

又或是假面具敷衍了事 終久來必然是墜落沉淪

忽行止忽作輟半途而廢 打殘靈壓陰山永難翻身

望我的原佛子早些快醒 猛勇進貫始終定然成真

外功滿內功圓速速渡化 上乘位千葉蓮立於凡塵

任兒是大羅仙佛祖降世 無真功無實善難返瑤琳

聽勸再不可不肯發憤 如若是慢一步難立功勛

為領袖為壇主責任重大 一人愚萬人墜悞己悞人

如若是一人明智慧廣大 能引賢能調眾萬人成真

今曉諭辦事人壇主領袖 各應當發剛毅勤上加勤

設何法能渡得迷津登岸 用何法能催眾齊發真心

心要似行雲變意如流水 隨上下隨方圓能屈能伸

和而流是大過依理為準 掃貪嗔斷痴愛清靜法身

功愈高位愈險時時謹慎 登極峯墜下來萬丈淵深

飛得高跌得重一定之理 又豈可聰明子作了痴人

畏三畏思九思言行相顧 遵三省守四勿方是賢真

遵訓令登聖域極樂長享 不遵守任己意地獄安身

又批了一篇語佛子牢記 三才息稍靜坐再垂訓文

惟道獨尊我獨尊  生尅制化老身分

三界十方為主  養育聖凡一靈根

三誡告原佛子心性早明 悟真理參天道真空不空

有卽無無卽有有無一本 色是空空是色非色非空

想當初氣未分混沌未判 一團理無聲臭杳杳冥冥

無極動太極現陰陽評定 分三才分四相又化五行

判六侯列七政九宮八掛 分順逆現盈虛萬類盡生

論奧妙談虛無幾個能懂 這真理古靈光至虛至清

無陰陽無對待不增不減 又無形又無像又非頑空

非青紅非寒暑非動非靜 萬化源真玄機隱於此中

費隱間無色相至玄至妙 視勿見聽弗聞彌羅色空

不動變不顯章無為而化 真主宰大樞紐造化萬靈

高無上超九重色空之外 淵無下裹地獄九幽十冥

貫乾坤貫三界無處不貫 天與地合萬類離此成空

强曰道稱真一挽化宇宙 此本是真來源無極根恒

道在天天清爽棋盤動轉 佈星斗運日月一氣流行

道在地地凝結山川潤育 生萬有長萬物賴一而成

道在人人得生知覺動轉 人有道不知有故難超生

三教理無有二皆欽命 來傳道本傳這虛無妙靈

道金丹釋舍利儒曰天性 皆本是此靈光名異理同

千古來無二法道無二道 仙佛聖傳心印一本同宗

明一法知萬法法法盡曉 千佛經萬聖書一理貫通

自三聖歸天後湼槃止渡 斷線路不傳道教存於東

至今時三千載無人明曉 歧途出萬教展真理未明

今時下開普渡奉天承運 龍華會開天選大展宗風

上繼續無極秘三聖奧旨 下開啟眾生等同把舟登

上上乘真妙訣誰能明曉 想覓真求弓長天道得成

得天道速行功修真藉偽 道雖空空不了萬有成空

人生世如海中一粒粟米 隨潮來隨潮去不分西東

酒色財迷住了原來佛性 貪七情染六慾蔽住本靈

慾海波無休止情枷愛鎖 貪榮華戀富貴名利網繩

石中火閃電光怎能長久 如曇花閃一閃孽果結成

迷人們他豈悟紅塵是假 認其苦以為樂如同蟻蠅

百年間是三萬六千餘日 不想想能幾時身得安寧

少而壯壯而老老而歸盡 這酸甜合苦辣好不傷情

生老病死與苦誰能脫過 一轉眼幼兒童白髮成翁

空手來空手去一文難帶 只落得一孤墳靈赴幽冥

何論你富王侯賞罰判定 了因果畜轉人人轉畜牲

自寅會至今時數萬年載 輪迴苦永無止凄涼難評

這竅出那竅人改房換舍 張家男李家女塲塲成空

愈轉變而愈迷日流污下 忘却了先天娘生性無生

人之本先天降靈山一脈 聖不增凡不減聖凡同宗

醒悟者成聖賢身登極樂 迷昧者是凡庸墜落幽冥

這神仙俱都是凡人來作 未曾見生成就仙佛神明

望我的眾兒女早明真偽 醒迷途拜真師還源歸宗

批至此三才倦停止機管 三才者充充饑再為批評停

真真假假假假真 真假悟透定超塵

塵凡立功廣宣化 化世歸根同求真

四誡告原佛子修真為強 這紅塵是苦海波濤茫茫

人生世如蜉蝣朝生暮喪 有那個能脫得十殿閻王

終日裏苦勞碌南奔北闖 又好比是牛馬來奔荒塲

數十年之光景生老病喪 千般景萬般事花露草霜

爭名利圖富貴生死流浪 貪嬌妻戀愛子大夢一塲

論紅塵凄涼世苦不可講 有七情合六慾迷住兒郎

任兒等置下了家財萬貫 田千頃收萬石日食升糧

任兒等蓋高樓大廈寬廣 亦不過眠八尺難卧兩床

任兒等有金銀堆如山廣 歸陰去怎能把一文來裝

任兒等穿綢緞衣服鮮亮 也不過遮寒暑以禦風霜

任兒等食美味酒筵異樣 圖口腹殺生靈罪孽難搪

任兒等日作樂心舒意爽 百年間昏如夢彈指時光

任兒等好妻妾俊俏兒女 黃泉路四處分好不凄涼

嘆一聲五濁世痛淚下降 望我的皇胎子莫迷心腸

凡塵世好比是遊玩之塲 誰是爺誰是孫誰是女娘

如若是能醒悟合家修養 同行功同立德同返仙鄉

在後天修真道一家吉祥 功成後到先天同聚一堂

這奇緣這奧妙古未現相 只可悲世迷人不惺黃粱

為名者至一品王位還想 為利者賺百萬不足心腸

只管貪只管戀全不思想 忘却了生死路來見閻王

能醒悟早修真先天而往 不醒悟迷心性地獄凄涼

這天淵分二路一念所想 如一時心念差永受悲傷

地府裏苦情處一言難講 孽鏡台照一照畢露罪殃

如作善還算好來生福享 福盡時終須墜怎能久長

若作孽不上算口難辯講 照罪孽上刑法自己去搪

有刀山有油鍋刑法異樣 大鋸解鐵磨研狗食血湯

奈河內墜落了老幼少壯 十八層大地獄令人慘傷

提起來這苦處難以再講 不由我淚珠滾落滿胸膛

一失足千古恨實是此樣 失人身永不流難返仙鄉

聽勸修天道精神振爽 立堅志沖天愿心似金剛

爾九祖在輪迴日夜盼望 盼爾等行功德超脫汪洋

一念差墜下去不算怎樣 連累了上祖先痛哭黃泉

壓陰山六萬載何等苦狀 等下元遇普渡再登慈航

如若是那時節佳期趕上 能否知轉人身得求玄黃

總不如趁今時西天速往 醒迷途隨 我返回瑤邦

批至此稍靜坐再為壇上 止機管訓中意再參再詳

天運迭轉末三秋 三災八難遍地流

九九浩劫誰能脫 救世惟憑一貫舟

五誡告原佛子躬踐實修 明時機識天意方是賢儔

今本是末劫日道劫雙降 改乾坤整山河卦象添抽

論為原本是仁慈為本 却為何這大劫降下東疇

爾不想亘古來大劫何有 堯舜禹聖安邦得樂悠悠

人心正天心順有何劫降 人心邪惡孽招浩劫橫流

觀凡塵這風俗日流污下 古聖賢綱紀禮無人追求

學奸貪講詭詐坑崩拐騙 敗人倫壞綱常一言難究

君不君臣不臣朝綱難整 父不父子不子世風下流

夫不義婦失規仁德敗壞 兄不寬弟不忍結為冤仇

交朋友失信用言行不顧 五倫墜八德廢再不追求

為士者只說理不按理作 為農者挪桑界真理未究

為工者他不講精勤堅樸 為商者賣假貨誆哄愚流

僧家子失却了三皈五戒 道家子變左旁正法全丟

儒士子讀皮毛假自稱聖 觀一觀不由我悲在心頭

今時下如果是無此劫降 擧世上再無有一個賢儔

降三災佈八難刀兵水火 九九劫八十一普遍全球

差來了五大魔東土大鬧 設萬法定連環惡孽來收

天數至地數滿氣數已到 亦是那人造孽夙結冤仇

六萬年大清理應於斯世 分玉石分善惡各地插籌

用慧目觀一觀血淚下滾 見惡霧沖雲漢滾滾橫流

遍四海起妖風無有安定 干戈起盜賊亂十人九愁

瘟疫劫飢饉劫旱澇不等 普天下絕五穀寸草不收

這種災那種難不為奇論 最怕這水火風刷洗全球

黑七七四十九無有日月 開地府放鬼魂齊把命抅

黑漆漆陰森森寒光滿世 齊討債命還命債將錢酬

罡風降掃乾坤並掃宇宙 掃氣象刷三界另換樞紐

任兒是金剛體銅鐵打就 難脫我真劫火性命難留

雖然是這浩劫為降下 在先天日夜裏血淚長流

不忍得這玉石俱焚不判 垂金線現靈光海內行舟

千條路萬條路有無生路 逢生路惟一貫天道速求

為念我眾兒女東顛西跑 捎千書垂萬信屢屢東投

怕只怕傷了我皇胎兒女 故此的苦苦告來把函修

叫一聲孝順兒賢良之女 速速的快上岸加功進修

得天道再不可三心二意 智慧劍斬牽纒名利速丟

若戀凡又豈知世界是假 用目觀這世上愁也不愁

任兒有千方法萬種妙計 到其時不由爾身赴劫流

十分中死七分三分受害 只死得血成河骨堆山坵

如若是貪凡情背理忘聖 九九劫打殘靈地獄來囚

想脫劫想避難速立功果 為我命仙佛護兒優游

醒悟者隨我無極而返 不醒悟遭造刼打入牢囚

諸佛子齊送駕率侍回返 至彼處接續批金石垂留退

明明一顆珠
上帝賜兒儲
無皇垂覺路

老指迷途
我造物真主

無皇老
率侍衞駕蒞東土
佛子分立聽娘批書

真道真理真天命 修者還須真心行

一念之差千里遠 臨淵屐薄戰兢兢

六誡告原佛子金鐘迅敲 老無生想身女心如火燒

儍孩兒迷心性不聽娘語 將娘書抛一旁不觀不瞧

麻木子頑梗子實實難化 費盡心用盡力屢下九霄

為操辦三期事作難之甚 差千佛命萬祖齊降東郊

用千方並萬計不見功效 屢次的寄血書心亦枉勞

難得我無生悲聲大放 思一思想一想淚如雨澆

急一急停了渡不再化世 捨不得原佛子珠淚雙抛

因此今又修血書十誡 誡告我原佛子速醒塵牢

論世上這百行以孝為首 失子孝稱甚麼修道英豪

望兒女切不可娘前我孝 娘囑語遵依行卽是賢僚

是孝子何用娘再三言告 亦應當體意虔代勞

從今後立標杆速速修道 念慈亦當念爾之同胞

四海內皆兄弟速當拯救 先正己後正人化渡塵囂

己欲立而立人天道之本 己欲達而達人化醒未覺

先覺者化後覺同登覺路 為前人打精神提拔後學

拉人者必須要拉上覺路 救人者救到底方是傑豪

渡一個成一個方合意 萬不可渡上岸不把心操

今時下天時緊急緊之甚 速立功速培德開闡道苗

緊前行種得速能結大果 遲一步種得慢虛花成泡

修天道更不論貧窮富貴 不論乾不論坤皆應勤勞

貧捨身富捨財可把道辦 財法施福慧圓清洪雙爵

急速開急速闡切勿遲怠 再遲疑趕嚴霜難立功勞

能文者作文用替天行道 能武者傳音信奔波塵勞

助人力助財力見道成道 皇天恩本無私德無不包

論天道辦道子決無作用 亦非是領袖子有何巧招

修道子全本是洪誓大願 指佛食賴佛穿雷擊難逃

皆本是為救世東顛西跑 仙佛聖他尚且受盡苦勞

俱都是奉命普化九六 真天道有真證非是虛描

如若是我天道有了虛假 爾洪誓為擔非哄兒曹

娘何願出此言增兒罪過咳 迷昧子雖如此疑謗滔滔

今時下立功果萬八聖業 享清福享洪福快樂逍遙

抖抖神壯壯胆一往直奔 拼上命亦要修大志堅牢

或成立佛堂地第一大善 或開荒或下種莫大功勞

如若是遵訓開荒下種 命仙佛助兒力功成道高

現如今天道在半明半暗 正好是立奇功以顯英豪

因時機因濟化小心為妙 真天道在暗選拔取賢僚

現時下天開科那個知曉 希聖賢希仙真在己勤勞

三千六四萬八全然有份 行得遲走得慢枉自嚎啕

明白了時機運隨回返 不識時生痴心大劫難逃

望佛子知而行速速宣化 靜靜心坐一時再批描停

無縫金鎖無縫塔 無縫鎖匙開開他

明師一點因莫大 無價真寶放光華

七誡告原佛子珠淚滿腮 為掛我皇胎子久迷塵埃

在先天日郂裏悲哀悲嘆 哭斷肝痛斷腸想碎心懷

兒不醒與為娘有何妨礙 怕的是嬌生子遭了浩劫

聽勭速速醒修身立命 體意念師恩方是賢才

這師恩一指點殺身難報 重如山恩似海時記心懷

若不受師指點怎能脫苦 又怎能了生死不受浩災

上超祖下蔭孫全憑師力 各應當報大恩遵師安排

修道子如若是違背師命 遭天譴受五雷九祖同哀

遵師命重道辦方為賢士 學溫良恭儉讓和顏悅色

盡人道合天道敦倫盡性 行禮儀守綱常中正莊齋

男遵着五倫理八德常守 女遵着三從行四德勿歪

學忠信行仁義大德速立 對道親如手足皆皇胎

再不可嫌這那彼賢此愚 乾坤道貧與富分別黑白

為領袖能包含裝山藏海 時指導後學輩同把道開

男兒漢能屈伸能忍能耐 涉山水受風霜永無怨懷

聞功懼聞過喜不善則改 若如此方稱得頂天良才

為後學敬前人同心和氣 為前人提後進寬量心懷

今時下天時緊各當努力 勿負金石語屢指皇胎

人非聖誰無過有過必改 知過者不改過難返瑤台

先行功後作過此功不算 前有過後有功兩得清開

如若是改前過再立功果 當然是功記功不負賢才

功多著過處少天盤註定 過處多功果少打落浩災

先天賬如此算各有交待 未行功先改過方是棟才

亘古來修天道原非易事 今時下較古比另有安排

寬恩施大德乾坤拯救 故此的佛規寬減少魔災

現如今修天道容易得很 又不受大難處又不遭災

雖然是受辛苦南顛北跑 渡回我原佛子賜蓮台

雖然是受風霜寒暑之苦 一份苦一份功尊榮光靄

雖然是受諦譭惹人心厭 到其時智愚賢自然分開

雖然是受冤屈吞聲忍氣 上皇天有定權定然表白

雖然是不爭强亦不好勝 存其心養其性菩提花開

雖然是受魔考有順有逆 不受魔不成佛理也應該

雖然是惡者强善者為弱 今本是報應日掃盡惡乖

自古來修大道必有魔害 功德修誹謗興道高毀來

亦並非是他謗冤孽過大 無根基怎能担千葉蓮台

福薄人命小輩心性難定 縱得道心必退難返蓬萊

兒莫說修道子他是瘋傻 實地行立奇功名揚塵埃

兒不想三教聖開化立教 苦受盡清洪享永久不衰

至今時三千載人天瞻仰 道成天名垂世何等光彩

那時節還本是道盤查補 何況今化三曹普渡大開

三千六立白陽廟貎威武 四萬八享俎豆清洪齊來

進者賢行者聖貴乎實辦 光於前裕於後善德永栽

能奉行登天品否者墜落 三才等靜靜坐再批排停

萬古奇緣奧妙多 三期末劫開天科

三元運會龍華選 考拔佛子證大羅

八誡告原佛子心酸肉麻 觀一觀眾兒女不醒塵沙

認假樂受真苦日夜勞碌 對天道作應酬無有空暇

幾多是貪凡情背理忘聖 幾多是怕魔考心志不佳

這真道有真考亘古之理 考得是金剛志美玉無瑕

玉不琢不成器此話不假 真黃金經百煉方顯光華

一顆樹作楝樑斜枝必去 造工程蓋高樓地基必砸

將人物來相比一樣如是 受打擊受琢磨智慧好發

家貧寒方顯出真心孝子 國家亂方顯這忠良精華

疾風中顯勁草果然不假 無考證不見實真偽相雜

修道子若論來亦非一個 屈指算難備載稍為表發

曾記得姜太公來賣白麵 受魔考煉心性種種不佳

文王子在羑厘囚困七載 他何常不知曉定數所轄

還有這孔丘子亦受大難 過宋衞受厄難削跡檀伐

在陳蔡絕糧草整整七日 人視聖如瘋傻難談難笽

邱長春修道時何等之苦 餓死了七二次心志倍加

妙善女為修道要斬要絞 孫不二油鍋烹面容成麻

今時下較古來修道相比 這魔考輕百分自在無轄

考驗得原來是大根大器 魔煉得真佛性大顯光華

仙佛聖之階梯由斯而立 識得透解得破極樂得達

為我定妙計妙中又妙 將風波遮門面外暗內華

修天道如果是無有魔考 這酒肆烟花輩均返娑婆

無有考怎分得愚賢真假 又誰肯讓誰先端坐蓮花

慢說是得天爵有考有驗 得人爵十年苦金花頭插

眾不曉多退志難為於我 不由我放悲聲血淚滴沙

屢次的為兒女捎書寄信 捎一次又一次不明根芽

再三囑再三告為何不醒 如若是違訓陰山來壓

叫一聲眾兒女旱明心性 任千魔合萬考心無疵瑕

守善道貫始終恒心久志 存至誠魔自息無可駁雜

古時來修大道跋山涉水 抛家產棄妻子遊走天涯

遊千山合萬水真宗難遇 將鐵鞋踏破了難覓真法

受千折合萬魔苦難言盡 心至誠感動了真人點化

試驗得果然是真真無假 這方才歸古洞煆煉黃芽

功三千果八百得成正果 亦不過歸氣天暫得榮華

現今時修天道何等容易 先受點後再修立化塵沙

此本是應機現非時不洩 開恩半修仙半顧俗家

現如今天時緊輕凡重聖 用慇勤踏實地不可偸暇

寫一篇血書語望兒醒吧 這非是勸世文閒談閒笽

為兒女將心血操得碎亂 諸佛子牢牢記廣闡佛法

批至此止機管三才稍靜 為我再上壇再畫盤沙停

心非天邊明明鏡 性非雪裏開梅花

不住纖塵真空現 潔白無染光至華

九誡告原佛子血淚下滴 只為我皇胎子胆掉心提

論道路有千條全然非正 若不登金線路難返無極

今時下旁門興萬教齊起 怕的是皇胎子悞被人迷

這千門合萬戶全是降 先傳書後送信好知三期

時不至不降天道一貫 又只見眾兒女心性久迷

故此的撒旁門朝天拜頂 鎖心猿拴意馬行善修積

但等着真天道收圓普渡 共前來求真師同返故西

非今時不洩天機玄語 今本是收圓時萬教歸一

降道化三千賜名一貫 渡三曹挽四海共上雲梯

為我言言真毫無虛語 有憑據存證驗可察實虛

這三教歸一理一歸何處 由一本散萬殊一從何起

要修道心明曉根本來路 不明曉真來路怎返瑤西

收圓法傳的是上乘秘密 萬古的稀奇事現於三期

如不信我還大一理再證 將三教大綱領提上一提

此真一原本是先天之理 儒貫一釋歸一道德守一

明心性觀自在佛家所講 存心性克復功儒之修基

修心性以復命道德所煉 此心性原本是至靈至虛

道德修常清靜三品一理 儒士煉知定靜天理不昧

佛講得空與靜一合理相 皆本是由靜修性合無極

講三皈守五戒佛家所體 三花聚五氣朝道家根基

行三綱守五常儒士之禮 今時下所傳的三教合一

一不殺真仁愛木氣返本 二不盜守中義今氣凝集

三不淫守禮節真火煉性 四不酒有智慧真水旣濟

五不妄守信用土氣歸本 五氣朝五戒清五常俱齊

這三教原本是無有二理 如有二卽非正道路必歧

自伏羲一畫開現出真易 此本是天道降根本之基

青陽會命燃燈倒裝降世 暗選了二億子返回無極

至紅陽命釋迦又化凡世 又渡回二億子也返故西

青紅期共渡了四億佛子 剩下了九二億苦海永迷

現如今白陽展彌勒應運 命天然掌道盤普化中西

先天裏不留仙佛神聖 齊投胎共化世扶助聖基

先渡貧後渡富再渡官宦 渡王侯渡萬國同登天梯

今時下天時緊速加努力 各應當發剛毅宣化啟迷

論天大論地大惟道為大 天命大命大至靈至極

如若是遵訓語實行而辦 為我命仙佛護兒安逸

往後來這事關多多重大 不久的天時至大顯真機

這千門合萬教大地普展 念符咒呼風雨飛沙走石

指天開指地裂搬山倒海 跨板凳能上天妖法更奇

五行遁陰陽法騰雲駕霧 種種的妖魔術亦難盡提

到這時可望我佛子牢記 如隨他失靈光永受悲淒

此本是天數定三期發現 此內中定妙計有用意

原來這大主權為執掌 至其時敕令下法術盡息

萬仙陣再來看熱鬧之甚 笨兒子合瘋人神通廣極

拿杏黃勅令旗空中一擺 呼一聲諸神退各歸班級

法亦無術亦無神聖不助 空赤赤一雙手難以復敵

萬旁門拜彌勒同歸一理 扶古佛現佛光道貫三極

富貴人也到把貧窮來拜 道德展貫全球中外同下

大智的原佛子速速下手 莫等待舟行江補漏則遲

批至此三才倦停止金管 多靜坐為我再為細批停

時至雲城大開放 對上三寶是原皇

八大金剛咸嚴現 口令錯了打泉黃

十誡告原佛子書信寫全 收圓事多重大勿作戲玩

三極道傳一理佛子登岸 普天下遍全球共現金蓮

論大道分三乘真理為上 理上乘氣中乘下乘象談

論天外還有天此語不假 理無極氣太極皇極坤乾

無極境為聖域極樂清淨 太極界為賢關法輪週還

皇極土為凡庸動植飛潛 由三乘方分出聖賢俗凡

修元神煉性理上乘至妙 降龍虎轉法輪中乘參禪

言下乘實難講着形着象 這敲打合念唱總難超凡

現如今出世法末後一着 聞者成得者超希聖希賢

一十八小兒童中州坐定 嚮霹雷驚醒了大地坤乾

將萬國與九洲全然渡盡 千神聖萬仙佛共聚中原

三曹清會一案白陽立定 刷盡了惡孽子盡留良賢

將苦海化成了蓮花寶國 這東土要改成淨土西天

活佛世四十載快活無盡 斷宰殺歸善路物各生全

你也敬我也愛再無爭鬥 五日風十日雨挽回堯天

現鍾靈現毓秀麟鳳現野 海波息慶昇平共慶豐年

諸佛祖各了愿九六渡盡 彌勒祖登寶臺點將封仙

皇胎子脫苦海共登彼岸 天然子率原人共朝佛顏

至此時為我心纔放下 各個的大功子喜在心間

某某人首開荒鰲頭獨佔 某某人建奇功位昇魁元

某某人財法施高昇上品 某某人捨身辦上乘尊嚴

某某人立佛堂金仙得坐 某某人代天化賜與金蓮

某某人盡苦心仙班得列 某某人多慇懃昇賞無邊

到那時分三乘九品來列 有功的眾佛子皆大喜歡

不歸空在紅塵外王內聖 享榮華享富貴自在安然

歸空的眾佛子西天而返 脫凡胎成聖禮大羅金仙

速穿上仙衣裳金光燦爛 插金花戴仙帽雲鞋生蓮

拜見我無生用手拉起 叫一聲嬌生子今日纔還

從今後不教你東土而奔 再也不為凡人苦受熬煎

吃仙桃與仙菓瓊漿玉液 喜無極樂難盡快樂無邊

顯一顯神通廣貫徹天地 用一用仙家妙旋轉坤乾

真法身日月照無影無痕 入水火不焚溺永壽無邊

不被這天與地陰陽轄管 不懼風不懼霜不怕暑寒

穿金石無阻礙無束無管 來無影去無踪遊遍三天

爾九玄爾七祖共同脫苦 爾幾品他幾品共現威嚴

羣佛子無極宮設下筵宴 龍華會聚羣真聖神佛仙

一各個俱前來朝拜我 只喜得老無生有口難言

斟一杯菩提酒賜與兒等 眾佛子食仙筵快樂無邊

大團圓大聚會快活無盡 無極宮鼓掌笑喜地歡天

方顯出修天道至尊至貴 不虧我苦心子頂天良賢

書批此已完竣收回金管 將語印心中終日虔虔

此書名是皇訓子十誡 靜一靜為我再垂幾言

書訓垂留鎮中華 廣闡宣佈渡善家

良賢共登菩提岸 兒女功竣坐蓮花

復提機叮嚀又叮嚀 告佛子實行切實行

望兒女心盡心多盡 喚皇胎啟迷啟瞶聾

極樂國今時淒涼甚 為救世仙佛共臨東

四億子共同投凡界 今時下誰曉誰根恒

抓門帘得見真故主 追悔時跺足又捶胸

切不可佳光錯過了 金鷄唱大道世界宏

趁此時半明與半暗 遵訓步步實地行

此書訓抄寫多有錯 下壇後筆下速改更

抄成後此書速刋印 多印刷方合為情

立功德速勸速渡化 挽眾生共出水火坑

娘批完言語不下判 率佛子乘輦返瑤京

去而來難割又難捨 問佛子是否心實行

這此語血淚滴滴落 之語莫當耳旁風

天淵路盡由兒女走 生懈怠永墜萬丈坑

不再判別了眾兒女 哭啼啼為返理庭

咳退

 

 

 

 

Dao trì Kim Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh * 瑤池金母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

瑤池金母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

Dao trì Kim Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh

無極瑤池大聖西王金母大天尊

Vô cực Dao trì đại thánh Tây vương Kim Mẫu đại thiên tôn

瑤池老母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

Dao Trì Lão Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh 

瑤池金母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

Dao trì Kim Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh

無極瑤池大聖西王金母大天尊

Vô cực Dao trì đại thánh Tây vương Kim Mẫu đại thiên tôn

瑤池老母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經 Dao trì Lão Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh 瑤池金母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

瑤池老母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經

Dao trì Lão Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh

瑤池金母普渡收圓定慧解脫真經
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu phổ độ thu viên định huệ giải thoát chân kinh 

瑤池金母普度收圓定慧解脫真經 
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh 
慈音佛
Từ âm Phật
董雙成仙姑
慈音佛降
彩雲縹緲出
瑤池隨駕崑崙任所之。
Đổng Song Thành Tiên Cô
Từ âm Phật giáng
Thể vân phiêu diểu xuất
Dao Trì tuỳ giá Côn Luân nhiệm sở chi. 
練就菩提登妙果。
養成舍利說禪詩。
蓮臺座上花千朵。
甘露瓶中柳一枝。
自在觀音觀自在。
婆心度盡眾生癡。
Luyện tựu Bồ Đề đăng diệu quả. 
Dưỡng thành Xá Lợi thuyết thiện thi. 
Liên đài toạ thượng hoa thiên đoá. 
Cam lộ bình trung liễu nhất chi. 
Tự tại Quán Âm Quán Tự Tại. 
Bà tâm độ tận chúng sanh si. 
欽奉 瑤池老母普度收圓定慧解脫真經懿旨。
Khâm phụng  Dao Trì Lão Mẫu Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh ý chỉ. 
竊此三期。
普度東林。
收圓靈性。
度盡坤乾。
慨玆世道。
遠古易遷。
人心陷溺。
Thiết thử tam kỳ. 
Phổ độ Đông Lâm. 
Thu viên linh tính. 
Độ tận khôn kiền. 
Khái tư thế đạo. 
Viễn cổ dịch thiên. 
Nhân tâm hãm nịch. 
多失心田。
輪迴無息。
禍難慘纏。
人皆佛性。
無以回天。
誰知性命。
Đa thất tâm điền. 
Luân hồi vô tức. 
Hoạ nạn thảm triền. 
Nhân giai Phật tính. 
Vô dĩ hồi thiên. 
Thuỳ tri tính mệnh. 
修養周全。
說茲定慧。
解脫為先。
彩女傳經。
慈航念虔。
Tu dưỡng chu toàn. 
Thuyết Từ định huệ. 
Giải thoát vi tiên. 
Thể nữ truyền kinh. 
Từ Hàng niệm kiền. 
錫頒一卷。
付列七編。
神人效命。
惕惕乾乾。
書成傳世。
福德綿綿。
欽哉勿忽。
Tích ban nhất quyển. 
Phó liệt thất biên. 
Thần nhân hiệu mệnh. 
Dịch dịch kiền kiền. 
Thư thành truyền thế. 
Phước đức miên miên. 
Khâm tai vật hốt. 
懿旨宣讀已畢。
神人稽首謝恩
Ý chỉ tuyên độc dĩ tất. 
Thần nhân khể thủ tạ ân 
水讚
Thuỷ tán 
楊枝淨水。
遍灑三千。
性空八德利人天。
福壽廣增延。
滅罪愆火燄化紅蓮。
Dương chi tịnh thuỷ. 
Biến sái tam thiên. 
Tính không bát đức lợi nhân thiên. 
Phước thọ quảng tăng diên. 
Diệt tội khiên hoả diệm hoá hồng liên. 
南無清涼地菩薩摩訶薩(三稱)
Nam mô Thanh Lương Địa Bồ Tát Ma ha tát (tam xứng)
香讚
Hương tán 
爐香乍爇。
法界蒙薰。
諸佛海會悉遙聞。
隨處結祥雲。
誠意方殷。
諸佛現全身。
Lô hương sạ nhiệt. 
Pháp giới mông huân. 
Chư Phật hải hội tất diêu văn. 
Tuỳ xứ kết tường vân. 
Thành ý phương ân. 
Chư Phật hiện toàn thân. 
南無香雲蓋菩薩摩訶薩(三稱)
Nam vô Hương Vân Cái Bồ Tát Ma ha tát (tam xứng)
淨壇讚
清淨之水。
Tịnh đàn tán: 
Thanh tịnh chi thuỷ. 
日月花開。
楊柳枝頭灑塵埃。
一滴淨玄壇。
除穢除殃。
消災降吉祥。
Nhật nguyệt Hoa khai. 
Dương liễu chi đầu sái trần ai. 
Nhất trích tịnh huyền đàn. 
Trừ uế trừ ương. 
Tiêu tai giáng Cát tường. 
清泉龍變化淨塵大天尊。(三稱)
Thanh tuyền long biến hoá Tịnh trần đại Thiên Tôn. (tam xứng)
佛淨
敬誦神咒
Phật tịnh: 
Kính tụng thần chú: 
皈命三教聖賢大天尊(三稱)
Quy mệnh Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền đại Thiên Tôn (tam xứng)
淨口神咒
Tịnh khẩu thần chú: 
丹朱口神。
吐穢除氛。
舌神正倫。
通命養神。
羅千齒神。
卻邪衛真。
喉神虎賁,
Đan chu khẩu thần. 
Thổ uế trừ phân. 
Thiệt thần chánh luân. 
Thông mệnh dưỡng thần. 
La thiên xỉ thần. 
Khước tà Vệ chân. 
Hầu thần Hổ bí, 
氣神引津。
心神丹元。
令我通真。
思神鍊液。
道炁長存。
急急如律令。
Khí thần dẫn tân. 
Tâm thần đan nguyên. 
Lệnh ngã thông Chân. 
Tư thần luyện dịch. 
Đạo khí trường tồn. 
Cấp cấp như luật lệnh. 
淨心神咒
太上台星。
應化無停。
驅邪縛魅。
保命護身。
Tịnh tâm thần chú 
Thái Thượng đài tinh. 
Ứng hoá vô đình. 
Khu tà Phược mỵ. 
Bảo mệnh hộ thân. 
智慧明淨。
心神安寧。
三魂永固。
魄無喪傾。
急急如律令。
Trí huệ minh tịnh. 
Tâm thần an ninh. 
Tam hồn vĩnh cố. 
Phách vô táng khuynh. 
Cấp cấp như luật lệnh. 
淨身神咒
靈寶天尊。
安慰身形。
弟子魂魄。
五臟玄明。
青龍白虎。 
Tịnh thân thần chú 
Linh Bảo Thiên Tôn. 
An uỷ thân hình. 
Đệ tử hồn phách. 
Ngũ tạng huyền minh. 
Thanh long Bạch hổ. 
隊仗紛紜。
朱雀玄武。
待衛我真。
急急如律令。
Đội trượng phân vân. 
Chu tước Huyền vũ. 
Đãi vệ ngã Chân. 
Cấp cấp như luật lệnh. 
淨三業神咒
身中諸內境。
三萬六千神。
動作履行藏。
前劫並後業。
Tịnh tam nghiệp thần chú: 
Thân trung chư nội cảnh. 
Tam vạn lục Thiên Thần. 
Động tác lý hành Tạng. 
Tiền kiếp tịnh hậu Nghiệp. 
願我身自在。
常住三寶中。
當於劫壞時。
我身常不滅。
誦此真文時。
身心口業皆清淨。
急急如律令。
Nguyện ngã thân tự tại. 
Thường trụ Tam Bảo trung. 
Đương ư Kiếp hoại thời. 
Ngã thân thường bất diệt. 
Tụng thử Chân văn thời. 
Thân tâm Khẩu nghiệp giai Thanh Tịnh. 
Cấp cấp như luật Lệnh. 
淨壇神咒
Tịnh đàn thần chú: 
太上說法時。
金鐘響玉音。
百穢藏九地。
群魔護鶱林。
天花散法雨。
法鼓振迷沉。
Thái Thượng thuyết pháp thời. 
Kim chung hưởng ngọc âm. 
Bách uế tạng cửu địa. 
Quần ma hộ hiên lâm. 
Thiên hoa tán pháp vũ. 
Pháp cổ chấn mê trầm. 
諸天賡善哉。
金童撫瑤琴。
願傾八霞光。
照依皈依心。
早法大法稿。
翼侍五雲深。
急急如律令。
Chư Thiên canh thiện tai. 
Kim Đồng phủ dao cầm. 
Nguyện khuynh bát hà quang. 
Chiếu y quy y tâm. 
Tảo pháp đại pháp cảo. 
Dực thị ngũ vân thâm. 
Cấp cấp như luật lệnh. 
安土地神咒
元始安鎮。
普告萬靈。
An thổ địa thần chú: 
Nguyên Thuỷ an trấn. 
Phổ cáo vạn linh. 
嶽瀆真官。
土地祗靈。
左社右稷。
不得妄驚。
回向正道。
內外澄清。
Nhạc độc Chân quan. 
Thổ Địa chi linh. 
Tả xã Hữu tắc. 
Bất đắc vọng kinh. 
Hồi hướng chánh đạo. 
Nội ngoại trừng thanh. 
各安方位。
備守(家、壇)庭。
太上有命。
搜捕邪精。
護法神王。
Các an phương vị. 
Bị thủ (gia 、đàn) đình. 
Thái Thượng hựu mệnh. 
Sưu bộ tà tinh. 
Hộ pháp Thần Vương. 
保衛誦經。
皈依大道。
元亨利貞。
急急如律令。
Bảo vệ tụng kinh. 
Quy y đại đạo. 
Nguyên hanh lợi trinh. 
Cấp cấp như luật lệnh. 
淨天地神咒
Tịnh thiên địa thần chú 
天地自然。
穢氣分散。
洞中玄虛。
晃朗太元。
八方威神。
使我自然。
Thiên địa tự nhiên. 
Uế khí phân tán. 
Động trung huyền hư. 
Hoảng lãng thái nguyên. 
Bát phương uy thần. 
Sử ngã tự nhiên. 
靈寶符命。
普告九天。
乾羅答那。
洞罡太玄。
斬妖縛邪。
殺鬼萬千。
Linh Bảo phù mệnh. 
Phổ cáo Cửu Thiên. 
Kiền la đáp ná. 
Động cương thái huyền. 
Trảm yêu phược tà. 
Sát quỷ vạn thiên. 
中山神咒。
元始玉文。
持誦一遍。
卻病延年。
按行五嶽。
八海知聞。
Trung Sơn thần chú. 
Nguyên Thuỷ ngọc văn. 
Trì tụng nhất biến. 
Khước bệnh diên niên. 
Án hành Ngũ Nhạc. 
Bát Hải tri văn. 
魔王束手。
侍衛我軒。
凶穢蕩盡。
道炁長存。
急急如 太上老君律令勅
Ma Vương thúc thủ. 
Thị vệ ngã hiên. 
Hung uế đãng tận. 
Đạo khí trường tồn. 
Cấp cấp như Thái Thượng Lão Quân luật Lệnh sắc. 
金光神咒
天地玄宗。
萬炁本根。
廣修萬劫。
證吾神通。
Kim Quang thần chú: 
Thiên địa huyền tôn. 
Vạn khí bổn căn. 
Quảng tu vạn kiếp. 
Chứng ngô thần thông. 
三界內外。
惟道獨尊。
體有金光。
覆映吾身。
視之不見。
聽之不聞。
Tam giới nội ngoại. 
Duy đạo độc tôn. 
Thể hựu Kim Quang. 
Phúc ánh ngô thân. 
Thị chi bất kiến. 
Thính chi bất văn. 
包羅天地。
養育群生。
受持萬遍。
身有光明。
三界待衛。
五帝司迎。
Bao la thiên địa. 
Dưỡng dục quần sanh. 
Thụ trì vạn biến. 
Thân hựu quang minh. 
Tam giới đãi vệ. 
Ngũ Đế ty nghinh. 
萬神朝禮。
役使雷霆。
鬼妖喪膽。
精怪亡形。
內有霹靂。
雷神隱嗚。
Vạn thần triều lễ. 
Dịch sử Lôi đình. 
Quỷ yêu táng đảm. 
Tinh quái vong hình. 
Nội hựu phích lịch. 
Lôi Thần ẩn ô. 
洞慧交徹。
五炁騰騰。
金光速現。
覆護真人。
急急如 玉皇上帝律令勒
Động huệ giao triệt. 
Ngũ khí đằng đằng. 
Kim Quang tốc hiện. 
Phúc hộ Chân Nhân. 
Cấp cấp như Ngọc Hoàng Thượng Đế luật Lệnh lặc 
祝香神咒
道由心學。
心假香傳。
香爇玉爐。
Chúc hương thần chú 
Đạo do tâm học. 
Tâm giả hương truyền. 
Hương nhiệt Ngọc Lô. 
心存帝前。
真靈下盼。
仙旆臨軒。
令臣關告。 
逕達九天。
所祈所願。
咸賜如言。
Tâm tồn Đế Tiền. 
Chân Linh hạ phán. 
Tiên bái lâm hiên. 
Lệnh thần quan cáo. 
Kính đạt Cửu Thiên. 
Sở kỳ sở nguyện. 
Hàm tứ như ngôn. 
瑤池金母讚
瑤池金母
普徧瀛東測妙機
勸眾存德學善儀
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu tán 
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu 
Phổ biến doanh Đông trắc Diệu cơ 
Khuyến chúng tồn đức học thiện nghi 
覺悟懺悔修正果
慧智貫徹登中池
金筆開科無私曲
章成耀珠燦鯉魚
Giác ngộ sám hối tu chánh quả 
Huệ trí quán triệt đăng trung trì 
Kim bút khai khoa vô tư khúc 
Chương thành Diệu Châu xán Lý Ngư (scripted envelopes) 
全憑道心挽迷路
卷讚團圓樂福基
逍遙快樂位無極
Toàn bằng đạo tâm vãn mê lộ 
Quyển tán đoàn viên lạc phước cơ 
Tiêu diêu khoái lạc vị Vô Cực 
瑤池大聖西王金母天尊
Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Thiên Tôn 
皈命無極瑤池大聖西王金母天尊(三稱)
Quy mệnh Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Thiên Tôn (tam xứng)
恭請
無極瑤池大聖西王金母寶誥
志心皈命禮(三稱)
Cung thỉnh 
Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu bảo cáo
Chí tâm quy mệnh lễ (tam xứng)
天地開泰。
無極聖母。
龍華勝會宴瑤池。
萬靈統御傳教旨。
諸仙獻壽。
Thiên địa khai thái. 
Vô Cực Thánh Mẫu. 
Long Hoa thắng hội yến Dao Trì. 
Vạn linh thống ngự truyền giáo chỉ. 
Chư Tiên hiến thọ. 
列聖稱觴。
天威咫尺。
功高德重。
代燮權衡。
仙主道宗。
三千侍女。
Liệt Thánh xứng thương. 
Thiên uy chỉ xích. 
Công cao đức trọng. 
Đại nhiếp quyền hành. 
Tiên Chủ Đạo Tôn. 
Tam thiên thị nữ. 
奏笙簧之天樂。
百歲蟠桃。
開金碧之靈園。
大悲大願。 
大聖大慈。
無極瑤池大聖西王金母大天尊。
(三稱十二叩)
Tấu sanh Hoàng chi thiên nhạc. 
Bách tuế Bàn đào. 
Khai Kim bích chi Linh viên. 
đại Bi đại Nguyện. 
Đại Thánh đại Từ. 
Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu đại Thiên Tôn. 
(tam xứng thập nhị khấu)
 
恭請 
無極瑤池大聖西王金母 寶誥
(七月十八日聖誕)
Cung thỉnh 
Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu  bảo cáo 
(thất ngoạt thập bát nhật Thánh đản)
志心皈命禮(三稱)
Chí tâm quy mệnh lễ (tam xưng)
用矢志不移之心、靈命皈依之禮,
Dụng thỉ chí bất di chi tâm, linh mệnh quy y chi lễ, 
恭敬地請求 
Cung Kính địa thỉnh cầu 
無極瑤池大聖西王金母如珍寶之召誥。
Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu như trân bảo chi thiệu cáo. 
天地開泰。
自盤古天帝開天闢地以來。 
Thiên Địa khai thái. 
Tự Bàn Cổ Thiên Đế khai thiên tịch địa dĩ lai. 
無極聖母。
龍華勝會宴瑤池。
萬靈統御傳教旨。
Vô Cực Thánh Mẫu. 
Long Hoa thắng hội yến Dao Trì. 
Vạn linh thống ngự truyền giáo chỉ. 
諸仙獻壽。
列聖稱觴。
西王金母娘娘以龍華勝會設宴於瑤池,
Chư Tiên hiến thọ. 
Liệt Thánh xưng thương. 
Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Nương Nương dĩ Long Hoa thắng hội thiết yến ư Dao Trì, 
召見自渡渡人回天界的兒女,並封賞有功的神聖真仙,歡慶母子團聚。
Triệu kiến tự độ độ nhân hồi thiên giới đích nhi nữ, Tịnh phong thưởng hữu công đích Thần Thánh Chân Tiên, hoan khánh Mẫu tử đoàn tụ. 
西王金母娘娘統御萬靈,宣說教旨,宴中赴會的眾神真仙,
Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thống ngự vạn linh, Tuyên thuyết giáo chỉ, yến trung phó hội đích chúng thần Chân Tiên, 
把祝壽的
禮品獻給 
Bả chúc thọ Đích 
Lễ phẩm hiến cấp 
母娘,
恭祝母娘
聖壽無疆。
天威咫尺。
功高德重。
代燮權衡。
仙主道宗。
Mẫu Nương, 
Cung chúc Mẫu Nương 
Thánh thọ vô cương. 
Thiên uy chỉ xích. 
Công cao đức trọng. 
Đại nhiếp quyền hành. 
Tiên Chủ đạo tôn. 
西王金母娘娘之威儀,
如咫尺一般近在面前。
西王金母娘娘之功德浩瀚,無與倫比。
Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Nương Nương chi uy nghi, 
Như chỉ xích nhất bát cận tại diện tiền. 
Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Nương Nương chi công đức hạo hãn, vô dữ luân tỷ. 
西王金母娘娘之權力,遍及天上、天下、萬物蒼生。
Tây Vương Kim Mẫu Nương Nương chi quyền lực, biến cập Thiên Thượng, Thiên Hạ, vạn vật thương sanh. 
祂是一位統御眾仙萬靈之主宰,是大道中地位崇高之領袖。
Tha thị nhất vị thống ngự chúng Tiên vạn linh chi chủ tể, thị đại đạo trung địa vị sùng cao chi linh tụ. 
三千侍女。奏笙簧之天樂。百歲蟠桃。開金碧之靈園。救眾生之苦難。灑甘露於塵寰。
Tam thiên thị nữ. Tấu sanh Hoàng chi Thiên nhạc. Bách tuế Bàn đào. Khai kim 
Bích chi linh viên. Cứu chúng sanh chi khổ nạn. Sái cam lộ ư trần hoàn. 
瑤池每到百歲之時,
Dao Trì mỗi đáo bách tuế chi thời, 
蟠桃成熟,金母娘娘命侍女打開金碧輝煌的靈園,採收蟠桃,並邀約三教聖賢、
Bàn đào thành thục, Kim Mẫu Nương Nương mệnh Thị nữ đả khai kim bích huy hoàng đích Linh Viên, thái thu Bàn đào, tịnh yêu ước Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền, 
神佛真仙,參加蟠桃大會。會中命令在瑤池中的三千名侍女,
Thần Phật Chân Tiên, Tham gia Bàn đào đại hội. Hội trung mệnh lệnh tại Dao Trì trung đích Tam thiên danh Thị nữ, 
用笙簧樂器演奏天上樂章;用百年才成熟的蟠桃,宴請三教聖賢、
dụng sanh Hoàng nhạc khí diễn tấu Thiên Thượng nhạc chương; dụng bách niên thủ thành thục đích Bàn đào, yến thỉnh Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền, 
神佛真仙。同時為了解救眾生的苦難,灑下甘露在塵世間,
Thần Phật Chân Tiên. Đồng thời vi liễu giải cứu chúng sanh đích khổ nạn, sái hạ cam lộ tại trần thế gian, 
並大開方便修行之門,以救渡人世間的原靈,早登彼岸。
tịnh đại khai phương tiện tu hành chi môn, dĩ cứu độ nhân thế gian đích nguyên linh, tảo đăng bỉ ngạn. 
 
大悲大願。大聖大慈。
無極瑤池大聖西王金母大天尊
Đại Bi Đại Nguyện. Đại Thánh Đại Từ. 
Vô Cực Dao Trì Đại Thánh Tây Vương Kim Mẫu đại Thiên Tôn 
(三稱十二叩)
(tam xưng thập nhị khấu)
瑤池金母娘娘悲天憫人,如此偉大的聖者,
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương bi Thiên mẫn Nhân, như thử vĩ đại đích Thánh Giả, 
懷抱如此的大願,我們應該發自內心敬呼三遍,同時行三跪十二叩的大禮,
hoài bão như thử đích đại nguyện, ngã môn ứng cai phát tự nội tâm kính hô tam biến, đồng thời hành tam quỵ thập nhị khấu đích đại lễ, 
以禮敬瑤池金母娘娘。
dĩ lễ kính Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương. 
是時。瑤池金母。
Thị thời. Dao Trì Kim Mẫu. 
在無極光中。命彩女董雙成仙姑恭傳經言。
Tại Vô Cực quang trung. Mệnh Thể nữ Đổng Song Thành Tiên Cô cung truyền kinh ngôn. 
在蟠桃勝會的時候,
Tại Bàn đào thắng hội đích thời hậu, 
瑤池金母娘娘在顯現無極天的萬道豪光之中,命令彩女董雙成仙姑,
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương tại hiển hiện Vô Cực thiên đích vạn đạo hào quang chi trung, mệnh lệnh Thể nữ Đổng Song Thành Tiên Cô, 
恭敬地宣傳瑤池金母娘娘在經典中要講的話。
cung kính địa tuyên truyền Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương tại kinh điển trung yếu giảng đích thoại. 
 
金母曰。自古吾師。玄玄上人。傳道於木公。木公傳道於吾。而後口口相傳。不記文字。
Kim Mẫu viết. Tự cổ ngô sư. Huyền Huyền Thượng Nhân. Truyền đạo ư Mộc Công. Mộc Công truyền đạo ư ngô. Nhi hậu khẩu khẩu tương truyền. Bất ký văn tự. 
瑤池金母娘娘說:最古早的時候,我的道師玄玄上人,
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thuyết: Tối cổ tảo đích thời hậu, ngã đích Đạo Sư Huyền Huyền Thượng Nhân, 
將大道傳授給木公(東華帝君),木公再將大道傳承給我(瑤池金母娘娘),
tương đại Đạo truyền thụ cấp Mộc Công (Đông Hoa Đế Quân), Mộc Công tái tương đại đạo truyền thừa cấp ngã (Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Nương Nương), 
之後口口相傳,沒有用文字記錄。
chi hậu khẩu khẩu tương truyền, một hữu dụng văn tự ký lục. 
而今天開宏道。普渡東林。願世人。早求明師。參透心性。
Nhi kim thiên khai Hoành đạo. Phổ độ Đông Lâm. Nguyện thế nhân. Tảo cầu minh sư. Tham thấu tâm tính. 
如今天開方便修行之門,普渡東林兒女,希望世間人們,都能早日找到先知先覺的人當老師,參悟了透大道,明心見性。
Như kim thiên khai phương tiện tu hành chi môn, phổ độ Đông Lâm nhi nữ, hy vọng thế gian nhân môn, đô năng tảo nhật trảo đáo tiên tri tiên giác đích nhân đương Lão Sư, tham ngộ liễu thấu đại đạo, minh tâm kiến tính. 
無如紅塵火宅。
墮之甚易。
出之甚難。
若無慧力。
Vô như hồng trần hoả trạch. 
Đoạ chi thậm dịch. 
Xuất chi thậm nan. 
Nhược vô huệ lực. 
何能解脫。
欲求解脫。
先須定慧。
Hà năng Giải thoát. 
Dục cầu Giải thoát. 
Tiên tu định huệ. 
塵世中的風俗習慣及行為價值的偏差,
Trần thế trung đích phong tục tập quán cập hành vi giá trị đích Thiên sai, 
已經造成人間如火宅般的苦難,世間的人都不經意地墜入這樣的困境中,
dĩ kinh tạo thành nhân gian như hoả trạch bát đích khổ nạn, thế gian đích nhân đô bất kinh ý địa truỵ nhập giá dạng đích khốn cảnh trung, 
想要逃離非常地困難,如果沒有大智慧以產生超凡的力量,
tưởng yếu đào ly phi thường địa khốn nan, như quả một hựu đại trí huệ dĩ sản sanh siêu phàm đích lực lượng, 
如何能解除開脫世俗的困境呢?
như hà năng giải trừ khai thoát thế tục đích khốn cảnh nê?
在塵世中的人們想要解脫,先要安定自己的身心,
Tại trần thế trung đích nhân môn tưởng yếu Giải thoát, tiên yếu an định tự kỷ đích thân tâm, 
清靜地曉悟,才能產生大智慧,進而產生超凡的力量。
thanh tĩnh địa hiểu ngộ, tài năng sản sanh đại trí huệ, tiến nhi sản sanh siêu phàm đích lực lượng. 
時慈航大士合掌恭敬。而白母言。
Thời Từ Hàng Đại Sĩ hợp chưởng cung kính. Nhi bạch Mẫu ngôn. 
願母開方便之門。說解脫之道。眾生之幸。則慈航之幸也。
Nguyện Mẫu khai phương tiện chi môn. Thuyết Giải thoát chi đạo. Chúng sanh chi hạnh. Tắc Từ Hàng chi hạnh dã. 
這個時候,慈航大士雙手合掌,恭敬地求問 母娘說:「願母娘大開方便學習的法門, 
Giá cá thời hậu, Từ Hàng Đại Sĩ song thủ hợp chưởng, cung kính địa cầu vấn Mẫu Nương thuyết: 「Nguyện Mẫu Nương đại khai phương tiện học tập đích pháp môn, 
解說出脫紅塵火宅的方法,如此不但是天下眾生的幸運,也是慈航的幸運。」
giải thuyết xuất thoát hồng trần hoả trạch đích phương pháp, như thử bất đãn thị thiên hạ chúng sanh đích hạnh vận, dã thị Từ Hàng đích hạnh vận.」
爾時。金母慈顏大悅。對慈航大士言。爾以大慈心。顯化東土。今以解脫相請。
Nhĩ thời. Kim Mẫu Từ nhan đại duyệt. Đối Từ Hàng Đại Sĩ ngôn. Nhĩ dĩ Đại Từ tâm. Hiển hoá Đông Thổ. Kim dĩ Giải thoát tướng thỉnh. 
爾其靜聽。吾為宣說普渡收圓定慧解脫真經。
Nhĩ kỳ tĩnh thính. Ngô vị tuyên thuyết Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh. 
當時,金母娘娘心中非常高興,笑容可掬地對慈航大士說:
Đương thời, Kim Mẫu Nương Nương tâm trung phi thường cao hứng, tiếu dung khả cúc địa đối Từ Hàng Đại Sĩ thuyết: 
「你以大慈大悲的願心,顯化在東土,渡化東土的人們。
「Nễ dĩ đại Từ đại Bi đích nguyện tâm, hiển hoá tại Đông Thổ, độ hoá Đông Thổ đích nhân môn. 
如今又以解脫苦難的方法來請我說明,
Như kim hựu dĩ Giải thoát khổ nạn đích phương pháp lai thỉnh ngã thuyết minh, 
你們靜靜地聽我解說《普渡收圓定慧解脫真經》。」
nễ môn tĩnh tĩnh địa thính ngã giải thuyết 《Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh》.」 
彼時。天放祥光。
彩雲繞戶。
鸞鶴侍衛。
旌旆布空。
Bỉ thời. Thiên phóng tường quang. 
Thể vân nhiễu hộ. 
Loan hạc thị vệ. 
Tinh bái bố không. 
金母。乘九鳳之輦。
駕五色之雲。
Kim Mẫu. Thặng Cửu Phượng chi liễn. 
Giá ngũ sắc chi vân. 
一時。三教聖賢。
俱來擁護。
天花繽紛。
仙樂節奏。
Nhất thời. Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền. 
Câu lai ủng hộ. 
Thiên hoa tân phân. 
Tiên nhạc tiết tấu. 
在這個時候,天空放出萬道祥光,五色彩雲四處圍繞,
Tại giá cá thời hậu, Thiên không phóng xuất vạn đạo tường quang, ngũ sắc thể vân tứ xứ vi nhiễu, 
鸞鳥及鶴鳥隨侍護衛在四周,
到處插滿了旌旗及旆旗。
loan điểu cập hạc điểu tuỳ thị hộ vệ tại tứ chu, 
đáo xứ tháp mãn liễu Tinh kỳ cập Bái kỳ. 
金母娘娘乘坐在雕飾著九鳳的鑾車裡,馳駕在五色彩雲之上。
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thặng toạ tại điêu sức trứ Cửu Phượng đích loan xa lý, Trì Giá tại ngũ sắc thể vân chi thượng. 
一時之間,三教聖賢及聖神仙佛都來擁護在 母娘身旁, 
Nhất thời chi gian, Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền cập Thánh Thần Tiên Phật đô lai ủng hộ tại Mẫu Nương thân bàng, 
母娘將要宣說《普渡收圓定慧解脫真經》。這時,天花繽紛散落,
仙樂節奏飄揚,
十分莊嚴熱烈。
Mẫu Nương tương yếu tuyên thuyết 《Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh》. Giá thời, Thiên hoa tân phân tản lạc, 
Tiên nhạc tiết tấu phiêu dương, 
thập phần trang nghiêm nhiệt liệt. 
於是金母。悲憫東林兒女。放無極之光。
Ư thị Kim Mẫu. Bi mẫn Đông Lâm nhi nữ. Phóng Vô Cực chi quang. 
即於光中而宣說曰。
天從無極中開。
太極日月三台。
日月陰陽運轉。
Tức ư quang trung nhi tuyên thuyết viết. 
Thiên tòng Vô Cực trung khai. 
Thái Cực Nhật Nguyệt tam thai. 
Nhật Nguyệt âm dương vận chuyển. 
人從陰陽胚胎。
或為男兮為女。
皆從無極而來。
只為中間一動。
Nhân tòng âm dương phôi thai. 
Hoặc vị nam hề vị nữ. 
Giai tòng Vô Cực nhi lai. 
Chỉ vị trung gian nhất động. 
霎時落下塵埃。
墜入五濁惡世。
貪戀酒色氣財。
因此輪迴旋轉。
Sát thời lạc hạ trần ai. 
Truỵ nhập Ngũ Trọc ác thế. 
Tham luyến tửu sắc khí tài. 
Nhân thử luân hồi toàn chuyển. 
情波欲海生災。
血水周流可愍。
尸骸遺脫堪哀。
老母說經至此。
婆心慈淚頻催。
Tình ba dục hải sanh tai. 
Huyết thuỷ chu lưu khả mẫn. 
Thi hài vị thoát kham ai. 
Lão Mẫu thuyết kinh chí thử. (Thuyết kinh đến đây)
Bà tâm Từ lệ tần thôi. (Đức mẹ khóc lóc như mưa sa) 
於是,金母娘娘悲憫東林的兒女,在無極天上,發出萬道祥光,
Ư thị, Kim Mẫu Nương Nương bi mẫn Đông Lâm đích nhi nữ, 
tại Vô Cực Thiên Thượng, 
phát xuất vạn đạo tường quang, 
欲救東林兒女,並在萬道祥光中宣說: 
「自盤古開天,
從無極開始,
dục cứu Đông Lâm nhi nữ, tịnh tại vạn đạo tường quang trung tuyên thuyết: 
「Tự Bàn Cổ khai thiên, 
tòng Vô Cực khai thuỷ, 
太極日月成形,
日月陰陽運行,
人從陰陽運轉
形成胚胎而來,
Thái Cực nhật nguyệt thành hình, 
nhật nguyệt âm dương vận hành, 
nhân tòng âm dương vận chuyển 
hình thành phôi thai nhi lai, 
有的成為男性,
有的生成女性,
都是從無極天而來。
只因為太極運轉,
hựu đích thành vị nam tính, 
hựu đích sanh thành nữ tính, 
đô thị tòng Vô Cực Thiên nhi lai. 
Chỉ nhân vị Thái Cực vận chuyển, 
瞬間落下凡塵,
成長在色受想行識皆汙濁的塵世中,不知道要修持自進,
thuấn gian lạc hạ phàm trần, 
thành trưởng tại sắc thụ tưởng hành thức giai ô trọc đích trần thế trung, bất tri đạo yếu tu trì tự tiến, 
反而貪戀酒色財氣;不知道為人不可好爭、偏執好勝、
phản nhi tham luyến tửu sắc tài khí; bất tri Đạo vị nhân bất khắc hảo tranh, thiên chấp hiếu thắng, 
自以為是、違道而行,應以執德而行;知過必改、有罪必悔、
tự dĩ vị thị, vi Đạo nhi Hạnh, ứng dĩ chấp đức nhi hành; tri quá tất cải, hựu tội tất hối, 
順應天道,不可因酒色財氣而起妄心。
thuận ứng thiên đạo, bất khả nhân tửu sắc tài khí nhi khởi vọng tâm. 
貪酒色的人,
受酒氣所傷;
貪財氣的人,
受財氣所害,
因此墜入六道輪迴之中,
情波欲海
氾濫成災,
tham tửu sắc đích nhân, 
thụ tửu khí sở thương;
tham tài khí đích nhân, 
thụ tài khí sở hại, 
nhân thử truỵ nhập lục đạo luân hồi chi trung, 
tình ba dục hải 
phạm lạm thành tai, 
不知人身難得,
要修持成聖,
反而至老死
也不知悔改,
bất tri nhân thân nan đắc, 
yếu tu trì thành Thánh, 
phản nhi chí lão tử 
dã bất tri hối cải, 
以至於血水周流令人悲愍,
尸骸遺脫
慘況哀戚。」
dĩ chí ư huyết thuỷ chu lưu lệnh nhân bi mẫn, 
thi hài vị thoát 
thảm huống ai thích.」 
金母娘娘說到這裡,陣陣婆心頻起,慈淚滴流不止。
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thuyết đáo giá lý, Trận trận Bà tâm tần khởi, Từ lệ trích lưu bất chỉ. 
爾時慈航尊者。合掌恭敬而請曰。
弟子聞母金言。
無極即生太極。
兩儀又分三家。
Nhĩ thời Từ Hàng Tôn Giả. Hợp chưởng cung kính nhi thỉnh viết. 
Đệ tử văn Mẫu kim ngôn. 
Vô Cực tức sanh Thái Cực. 
Lưỡng Nghi hựu phân Tam gia. 
萬物由此而生。
又復由此而滅。
何不令其不生不滅。
以免血流滿地。
骨脫如山。
豈不甚幸。
Vạn vật do thử nhi sanh. 
Hựu phục do thử nhi diệt. 
Hà bất lệnh kỳ bất sanh bất diệt. 
Dĩ miễn huyết lưu mãn địa. 
Cốt thoát như sơn. 
Khởi bất thậm hạnh. 
這時,慈航尊者恭敬地合掌請教金母娘娘說: 
Giá thời, Từ Hàng Tôn Giả cung kính địa hợp chưởng thỉnh giáo Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thuyết: 
「弟子聽 母娘的金玉良言,無極即生太極,陰陽兩儀又分成三家,
「Đệ tử thính Mẫu Nương đích Kim Ngọc lương ngôn, Vô Cực tức sanh Thái Cực, âm dương Lưỡng Nghi hựu phân thành Tam gia, 
塵世中的人和萬物都從無極而來,又因不知修持自進而自然老死滅亡。
trần thế trung đích nhân hoà vạn vật đô tòng Vô Cực nhi lai, hựu nhân bất tri tu trì tự tiến nhi tự nhiên lão tử diệt vong. 
為什麼不讓他們都不生不滅呢?
Vị thập ma bất nhượng tha môn đô bất sanh bất diệt nê? 
這樣可以免除血流滿地、骨脫如山的慘況,
如此將是
天下萬物
的幸運啊!」
Giá dạng khả dĩ miễn trừ huyết lưu mãn địa, cốt thoát như sơn đích thảm huống, 
như thử tương thị 
thiên hạ vạn vật 
đích hạnh vận a!」
金母曰。太極分判。天地生物之心也。血流滿地。骨脫如山。 
Kim Mẫu viết. Thái Cực phân phán. Thiên Địa sanh vật chi tâm dã. Huyết lưu mãn địa. Cốt thoát như sơn. 
萬物自作之孽也。爾今問此。但有不生不滅之道。而無不生不滅之理。
Vạn vật tự tác chi nghiệt dã. Nhĩ kim vấn thử. Đãn hựu bất sanh bất diệt chi đạo. Nhi vô bất sanh bất diệt chi lý. 
金母娘娘說:「無極生太極,太極分判成陰陽兩儀,
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thuyết: 「Vô Cực sanh Thái Cực, Thái Cực phân phán thành âm dương Lưỡng Nghi, 
天地萬物之心因此而養成。如今萬物不知修持自進,造成血流滿地、骨脫如山,
thiên địa vạn vật chi tâm nhân thử nhi dưỡng thành. Như kim vạn vật bất tri tu trì tự tiến, tạo thành huyết lưu mãn địa, cốt thoát như sơn, 
是自己作孽、
自受苦難。
現在你問我,
為何只有
不生不滅之道,
卻沒有不生不滅之理?」
thị tự kỷ tác nghiệt, 
tự thụ khổ nạn. 
Hiện tại nễ vấn ngã, 
vị hà chỉ hựu 
bất sanh bất diệt chi đạo, 
khước một hựu bất sanh bất diệt chi lý?」
爾時。慈航尊者。
長跪座前。
敢請宣說
不生不滅之道。
Nhĩ thời. Từ Hàng Tôn Giả. 
Trường quỵ toạ tiền. 
Cảm thỉnh tuyên thuyết 
bất sanh bất diệt chi đạo. 
這時,慈航尊者立即長跪在金母娘娘座位面前,懇求 母娘宣說不生不滅的道理。
Giá thời, Từ Hàng Tôn Giả lập tức trường quỵ tại Kim Mẫu Nương Nương toạ vị diện tiền, khẩn cầu Mẫu Nương tuyên thuyết bất sanh bất diệt đích đạo lý. 
 
金母撫膺良久曰。
居。吾語汝。道者。
反本之用也。
萬物皆有本。 
Kim Mẫu phủ ưng lương cửu viết. 
Cư. ngô ngữ nhữ. 
Đạo giả. Phản bổn chi dụng dã. 
Vạn vật giai hựu bổn. 
由本而生枝。
由枝而生葉。
由葉而生花。
由花而結果。
Do bổn nhi sanh chi. 
Do chi nhi sanh diệp. 
Do diệp nhi sanh hoa. 
Do hoa nhi kết quả. 
人與萬物。
不同質而同理也。
本立則根生。
根生枝葉茂。
本枯則根朽。
根朽枝葉零。
Nhân dữ vạn vật. 
Bất đồng chất nhi đồng lý dã. 
Bổn lập tắc căn sanh. 
Căn sanh chi diệp mậu. 
Bổn khô tắc căn hủ. 
Căn hủ chi diệp linh. 
是以修道固本。
固本者何。
人以孝悌為本。
道以精神為本。
Thị dĩ tu đạo cố bổn. 
Cố bổn giả hà. 
Nhân dĩ hiếu đễ vị bổn. 
Đạo dĩ tinh thần vị bổn. 
孝悌立而人無愧。
精神足而道可修。
修道無他。還全本來面目而已。
精神從何處散出。還從何處收來。
Hiếu đễ lập nhi nhân vô quý. 
Tinh thần túc nhi đạo khả tu. 
Tu đạo vô tha. Hoàn toàn bổn lai diện mục nhi dĩ. 
Tinh thần tòng hà xứ tán xuất. Hoàn tòng hà xứ thu lai. 
金母娘娘用手撫著胸口許久後,
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương dụng thủ phủ trứ hung khẩu hứa cửu hậu, 
因為悲愍東林兒女,才決定以下列的話向慈航尊者說明:
nhân vị bi mẫn Đông Lâm nhi nữ, tài quyết định dĩ hạ liệt đích thoại hướng Từ Hàng Tôn Giả thuyết minh: 
「道」者在於返還本來面目,
萬物皆有其原來的本質,
有了本質才能生枝發芽;
「Đạo」 giả tại ư phản hoàn bổn lai diện mục, 
vạn vật giai hựu kỳ nguyên lai đích bổn chất, 
hựu liễu bổn, chất tài năng sanh chi phát nha; 
有了枝芽才能生出茂密的葉子;
有了茂葉才能開出花朵,
並結果繁衍下一代。
hựu liễu chi nha tài năng sanh xuất mậu mật đích diệp tử; 
hựu liễu mậu diệp tài năng khai xuất hoa đoá, 
tịnh kết quả phồn diễn hạ nhất đại. 
人雖然與萬物本質不太相同,
但是成長過程確實相同。
Nhân tuy nhiên dữ vạn vật bổn chất bất thái tương đồng, 
đãn thị thành trường quá trình xác thật tương đồng. 
根本的胚胎已經形成,
根基就穩固深入;
根本生成則枝葉茂盛,
Căn bổn đích phôi thai dĩ kinh hình thành, 
căn cơ tựu ổn cố thâm nhập; 
căn bổn sanh thành tắc chi diệp mậu thịnh, 
根本枯萎則枝葉凋零。
所以,人們修道的重點在於鞏固根本,
căn bổn khô nuy tắc chi diệp điêu linh. 
Sở dĩ, nhân môn tu Đạo đích trọng điểm tại ư củng cố căn bổn, 
什麼是鞏固根本呢?
即是說
人類要以孝敬父母師長、
愛護兄弟姐妹幼小為本
thập ma thị củng cố căn bổn nê? 
Tức thị thuyết 
nhân loại yếu dĩ hiếu kính phụ mẫu sư trưởng, 
ái hộ huynh đệ thư muội ấu tiểu vị bổn 
(孔子〈禮運大同篇〉:
老吾老以及人之老,
幼吾幼以及人之幼),
(Khổng Tử 〈Lễ vận đại đồng thiên〉: 
Lão ngô Lão dĩ cập nhân chi Lão, 
ấu ngô ấu dĩ cập nhân chi ấu), 
道則是以精神為本
(人身三寶:精、氣、神,故煉精還氣,
Đạo tắc thị dĩ tinh thần vị bổn 
(nhân thân tam bảo: tinh, khí, thần, cố luyện tinh hoàn khí, 
煉氣還神,煉神還虛)。
人們完全做到了孝悌,
就能無愧地面對天、地、先祖、
luyện khí hoàn thần, luyện thần hoàn hư). 
Nhân môn hoàn toàn tố đáo liễu hiếu đễ, 
tựu năng vô quý địa diện đối thiên 、địa 、Tiên Tổ 、
神明仙佛了;做到煉精還氣、煉神還虛的境界,修道自然可成。
Thần minh Tiên Phật liễu; 
tố đáo luyện tinh hoàn khí, 
luyện thần hoàn hư đích cảnh giới, 
tu Đạo tự nhiên khả thành. 
修道沒有其他巧取之處,
就在返還本質面目而已。
Tu đạo một hựu kỳ tha xảo thủ chi xứ, 
tựu tại phản hoàn bổn chất diện mục nhi dĩ. 
精神從什麼地方迷失散出,
就要從迷失散出的地方收取回來。
Tinh thần tòng thập ma địa phương mê thất tán xuất, 
tựu yếu tòng mê thất tán xuất đích địa phương thu thủ hồi lai. 
慈航尊者。
聞母所言。
心中大悟。
又復稽首請曰。
弟子緣深。幸蒙闡明道果。
Từ Hàng Tôn Giả. 
Văn Mẫu sở ngôn. 
Tâm trung đại ngộ. 
Hựu phục khể thủ thỉnh viết. 
Đệ tử duyên thâm. Hạnh mông xiển minh Đạo quả. 
敢叩慈悲。再示解脫之道。可乎。
Cảm khấu Từ Bi. Tái kỳ Giải thoát chi đạo. Khắc hồ. 
慈航尊者聽到了金母娘娘所說的話後,
Từ Hàng Tôn Giả thính đáo liễu Kim Mẫu Nương Nương sở thuyết đích thoại hậu, 
心中徹底
頓悟明瞭,
又再躬身
下跪叩頭
請示母娘說:
Tâm trung triệt đắc 
đốn ngộ minh liệu, 
hựu tái cung thân 
hạ quỵ khấu đầu 
thỉnh kỳ Mẫu Nương thuyết: 
「弟子與 母娘
的緣分較深,
承蒙感謝 母娘
精闢地說明
不生不滅之道,
「Đệ tử dữ Mẫu Nương 
đích duyên phân giác thâm, 
thừa mông cảm tạ Mẫu Nương 
tinh tịch địa thuyết minh 
bất sanh bất diệt chi Đạo, 
以及返還本質面貌之理,
膽敢叩求 母娘
大慈大悲之心,
再說明解脫的道理,可以嗎?」
dĩ cập phản hoàn bổn chất diện mạo chi lý, 
đảm cảm khấu cầu Mẫu Nương 
đại Từ đại Bi chi tâm, 
tái thuyết minh Giải thoát đích đạo lý, khả dĩ ma?」 
金母曰。
解脫非難。
難在定慧。
身心大定。
便生智慧。
智慧既生。
解脫亦易。
Kim Mẫu viết. 
Giải thoát phi nan. 
Nan tại định huệ. 
Thân tâm đại định. 
Tiện sanh trí huệ. 
Trí huệ ký sanh. 
Giải thoát diệc dịch. 
金母娘娘回答:
「在塵世中
解脫生死
並非難事,
最困難的
在於定靜
而後產生智慧; 
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương hồi đáp: 
「Tại trần thế trung 
Giải thoát sanh tử 
tịnh phi nan sự, 
tối khốn nan đích 
tại ư định tĩnh 
nhi hậu sản sanh trí huệ; 
身體及心
神安定了,
便能產生智慧,
一旦智慧
產生出來,
解脫生死
也就不困難了。」
Thân thể cập tâm 
thần an định liễu, 
Tiện năng sản sanh trí huệ, 
nhất đán trí huệ 
sản sanh xuất lai, 
Giải thoát sanh tử 
dã tựu bất khốn nan liễu.」 
欲明解脫。
先除六賊。
耳不聽聲。
目不視色。
身不觸汙。
意不著物。
鼻不妄嗅。
Dục minh Giải thoát. 
Tiên trừ lục tặc. 
Nhĩ bất thính thanh. 
Mục bất thị sắc. 
Thân bất xúc ô. 
Ý bất trứ vật. 
Tỵ bất vọng xú. 
口不貪食。
六賊既空。
五蘊自明。
受想行識。
如鏡見形。
五蘊既明。
Khẩu bất tham thực. 
Lục tặc ký không. 
Ngũ uẩn tự minh. 
Thụ tưởng hành thức. 
Như kính kiến hình. 
Ngũ uẩn ký minh. 
三家會合。
精氣與神。
長養活潑。
上下流通。
何難解脫。
Tam Gia hội hợp. 
Tinh khí dữ thần. 
Trường dưỡng hoạt bát. 
Thượng hạ lưu thông. 
Hà nan Giải thoát. 
「要達到解脫的境界,
首先須根
除眼、耳、鼻、
舌、身、意(心)
等六種貪婪
的感官知覺
「yếu đạt đáo Giải thoát đích cảnh giới, 
thủ tiên tu căn 
trừ nhãn, nhĩ, tỵ, 
thiệt, thân, ý (tâm) 
đẳng lục chủng tham lam 
đích cảm quan tri giác 
(六賊即是六根,
因為六根生六塵,
一識便有
四大、五蘊,
有此五蘊色身,
便是著相,
(lục tặc tức thị lục căn, 
nhân vị lục căn sanh lục trần, 
nhất thức tiện hựu 
tứ đại ngũ uẩn, 
hựu thử ngũ uẩn sắc thân, 
tiện thị trứ tướng, 、
隨聲逐色,
憎、愛、憂、恐,
從此生起,
以致流浪
生死而無停息)。
tuỳ thanh trục sắc, 
tăng, ái, ưu, khủng, 
tòng thử sanh khởi, 
dĩ trí lưu lãng 
sanh tử nhi vô đình tức). 
所以想要斷除六賊必須做到:
耳朵不聽悅耳之聲,
Sở dĩ tưởng yếu đoạn trừ lục tặc tất tu tố đáo: 
nhĩ đoá bất thính duyệt nhĩ chi thanh, 
眼睛不看好看的事物,
身體不受汙濁感染,
心裡不起貪婪意念,
nhãn tình bất khan hảo khan đích sự vật, 
thân thể bất thụ ô trọc cảm nhiễm, 
tâm lý bất khởi tham lam ý niệm, 
鼻子不輕易地嗅聞,
口不貪吃美味。
如此能斷除六賊六根,五種蘊藏的積習
tỵ tử bất khinh dịch địa xú văn, 
khẩu bất tham ngật mỹ vị. 
Như thử năng đoạn trừ lục tặc lục căn, ngũ chủng uẩn tạng đích tích tập 
(五蘊即是色、受、想、行、識)
自然就清楚明瞭。
(ngũ uẩn tức thị sắc 、thụ 、tưởng 、 hành 、 thức) 
tự nhiên tựu thanh sở minh liệu. 
受想行識,
如在鏡前現出原形,
五蘊既然得以清明,
再加上做到
煉精還氣、
Thụ tưởng hành thức, 
như tại kính tiền hiện xuất nguyên hình, 
ngũ uẩn ký nhiên đắc dĩ thanh minh, 
tái gia thượng tố đáo 
luyện tinh hoàn khí 、
煉氣還神、
煉神還虛
的境界,精、
氣、神能活
潑地運行
全身上下,
luyện khí hoàn thần 、
luyện thần hoàn hư 
đích cảnh giới, tinh 、
khí 、thần năng hoạt 
bát địa vận hành 
toàn thân thượng hạ, 
流通自如, 
解脫又有 
什麼困難的呢?」 
lưu thông tự như, 
Giải thoát hựu hựu 
thập ma khốn nan đích nê?」 
慈航尊者。
聞聽母言。
心中朗悟。
稽首金容 
而作頌曰。
Từ Hàng Tôn Giả. 
Văn thính Mẫu ngôn. 
Tâm trung lãng ngộ. 
Khể thủ kim dung 
nhi tác tụng viết. 
自從無極生太極。
或為人兮或為物。
輪迴生死幾千遭。
墜落由來難解脫。
不識固本而修身。
Tự tòng Vô Cực sanh Thái Cực. 
Hoặc vị nhân hề hoặc vị vật. 
Luân hồi sanh tử kỷ thiên tao. 
Truỵ lạc do lai nan Giải thoát. 
Bất thức cố bổn nhi tu thân. 
又如樹枯無枝葉。
瑤池金母發慈悲。
親駕白雲賦貝葉。
Hựu như thụ khô vô chi diệp. 
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu phát Từ Bi. 
Thân giá bạch vân phú bối diệp. 
先言道果合三家。
後說智慧須定力。
六賊掃除五蘊空。
返本還原為上著。
Tiên ngôn Đạo quả hợp Tam gia. 
Hậu thuyết trí huệ tu định lực. 
Lục tặc tảo trừ Ngũ uẩn không. 
Phản bổn hoàn nguyên vị thượng trứ. 
慈航尊者聽了
金母娘娘所說
的定慧解脫道理,
心中頓時
明朗了悟,
Từ Hàng Tôn Giả thính liễu 
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương sở thuyết 
đích định huệ Giải thoát đạo lý, 
tâm trung đốn thời 
minh lãng liễu ngộ, 
就在母娘面
前作詞歌頌: 
「自從無極生
太極至今,
原靈出世,
tựu tại Mẫu Nương diện 
tiền tác từ ca tụng: 
「Tự Tòng Vô Cực sanh 
Thái Cực chí kim, 
nguyên linh xuất thế, 
或生成為人類,
或生成為萬物走獸,
已經在生死六道中
輪迴幾千次了,
hoặc sanh thành vị nhân loại, 
hoặc sanh thành vị vạn vật tẩu thú, 
dĩ kinh tại sanh tử lục đạo trung 
luân hồi kỷ thiên thứ liễu, 
還是無法明瞭原來
的本質面目為何,
也不明瞭不生不滅之道
在於返還本質面貌,
hoàn thị vô pháp minh liệu nguyên lai 
đích bổn chất diện mục vị hà, 
dã bất minh liệu bất sanh bất diệt chi đạo 
tại ư phản hoàn bổn chất diện mạo, 
以了脫生死,
更不知道要固本而修身,
就好像樹木枯萎
已經沒有了枝葉。
dĩ liễu thoát sanh tử, 
cánh bất tri đạo yếu cố bổn nhi tu thân, 
tựu hảo tượng thụ mộc khô nuy 
dĩ kinh một hựu liễu chi diệp. 
如今瑤池金母大發慈悲心,
親自駕御白雲,
在雲端用貝葉書寫
經文,宣化眾生。
Như kim Dao Trì Kim Mẫu 
đại phát Từ Bi tâm, 
thân tự giá ngự bạch vân, 
tại vân đoan dụng bối diệp thư tả 
kinh văn, tuyên hoá chúng sanh. 
先說修道
成就要融合
精氣神三家,
Tiên thuyết tu đạo 
thành tựu yếu dung hợp 
tinh khí thần Tam gia, 
後說解脫的智慧要有定力,
務必六賊掃除,
五蘊除淨,
返回本質,
hậu thuyết Giải thoát đích trí huệ yếu hựu định lực, 
vụ tất lục tặc tảo trừ, 
ngũ uẩn trừ tịnh, 
phản hồi bổn chất, 
還其原貌,
才是上上之策啊!」
hoàn kỳ nguyên mạo, 
tài thị thượng thượng chi sách a!」
瑤池侍駕彩女仙姑頌曰。
慈航道人大慈悲。
至三再四求解脫。
荷蒙金母說分明。
指破天機真妙訣。
Dao Trì Thị Giá Thể nữ Tiên Cô tụng viết. 
Từ Hàng Đạo Nhân đại Từ Bi. 
Chí tam tái tứ cầu Giải thoát. 
Hà mông Kim Mẫu thuyết phân minh. 
Chỉ phá thiên cơ Chân diệu quyết. 
在瑤池陪侍在 母娘駕前、
身邊的彩女仙姑歌頌說: 
Tại Dao Trì bồi thị tại Mẫu Nương giá tiền, 
thân biên đích Thể nữ Tiên Cô ca tụng thuyết: 
「慈航道人大慈悲,
再三再四地懇求 
母娘為紅塵眾生,
宣說解脫的方法。
「Từ Hàng Đạo Nhân đại Từ Bi, 
tái tam tái tứ địa khẩn cầu 
Mẫu Nương vị hồng trần chúng sanh, 
tuyên thuyết Giải thoát đích phương pháp. 
承蒙感謝
金母娘娘
宣說分明,
直接說破
先天玄機
及解脫的祕訣。」
Thừa mông cảm tạ 
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương 
tuyên thuyết phân minh, 
trực tiếp thuyết phá 
Tiên Thiên huyền cơ 
cập Giải thoát đích bí quyết.」 
大成至聖興儒治世天尊頌曰。
人以孝悌為根本。 
道以精神為妙藥。
本立而后道自生。
成仙成佛憑人作。
Đại Thành Chí Thánh hưng Nhu Trì Thế Thiên Tôn tụng viết. 
Nhân dĩ hiếu đễ vị căn bổn. 
Đạo dĩ tinh thần vị diệu dược. 
Bổn lập nhi hậu Đạo tự sanh. 
Thành Tiên thành Phật bằng nhân tác. 
儒教教主大成至聖興儒治世天尊
(即孔子,名丘、字仲尼,春秋時代魯國人士,創建中國儒家中心思想)
Nhu Giáo giáo chủ Đại Thành Chí Thánh Hưng Nhu Trì Thế Thiên Tôn 
(tức Khổng Tử, Danh Khâu, tự Trọng Nê, Xuân Thu thời đại Lỗ Quốc nhân sĩ, sáng kiến Trung Quốc Nhu Gia trung tâm tư tưởng) 
作詩歌頌: 
tác thi ca tụng: 
「為人的根本是孝悌,
道的根本是精神,
孝悌的根本做到了,
道自然產生,
要成仙或成佛,
就可以由自己選擇了。」
「Vị nhân đích căn bổn thị hiếu đễ, 
Đạo đích căn bổn thị tinh thần, 
Hiếu đễ đích căn bổn tố đáo liễu, 
Đạo tự nhiên sản sanh, 
Yếu thành Tiên hoặc thành Phật, 
Tựu khắc dĩ do tự kỷ tuyển trạch liễu.」 
太上老君掌教天尊頌曰。
恰如久病遇良醫。
又如青天現白鶴。
拳拳服膺朝五炁。
三花聚頂能脫殼。
Thái Thượng Lão Quân Chưởng Giáo Thiên Tôn tụng viết. 
Kháp như cửu bệnh ngộ lương y. 
Hựu như thanh thiên hiện bạch hạc. 
Quyền quyền phục ưng triều Ngũ Khí. 
Tam Hoa tụ đỉnh năng thoát xác. 
道教教主太上老君作詩稱頌:
「恰如一個生病很久困苦難過的人,遇到了可以治療他的好醫生;
Đạo giáo giáo chủ Thái Thượng Lão Quân tác thi xứng tụng: 
「Kháp như nhất cá sanh bệnh 
ngận cửu khốn khổ 
nan quá đích nhân, 
ngộ đáo liễu khả 
dĩ trị liệu tha 
đích hảo y sanh; 
又好比在萬里晴空時,
可以清楚地看到天
空中飛過的白鶴。
hựu hảo bỉ tại vạn lý tình không thời, 
khả dĩ Thanh sở địa khán đáo thiên 
không trung phi quá đích Bạch hạc. 
我恭謹
誠敬地打從心裡佩服,
願天下蒼生
都能明瞭
修行的重點,
在於三花聚頂、
五氣朝元,而
得以解脫生死。」
Ngã cung cẩn 
thành kính địa đả tòng tâm lý bội phục, 
nguyện thiên hạ thương sanh 
đô năng minh liệu 
tu hành đích trọng điểm, 
tại ư Tam Hoa tụ đỉnh, 
Ngũ khí triều nguyên, nhi 
đắc dĩ Giải thoát sanh tử.」 
釋迦牟尼古佛天尊頌曰。
老母真言不忍祕。
句句都是波羅蜜。
解脫定慧大功夫。
留與眾生作舟楫。
Thích Ca Mâu Ni Cổ Phật Thiên Tôn tụng viết. 
Lão Mẫu chân ngôn bất nhẫn bí. 
Cú cú đô thị Ba La Mật. 
Giải thoát định huệ đại công phu. 
Lưu dữ chúng sanh tác chu tiếp. 
佛教教主
釋迦牟尼
古佛天尊
作詩頌揚: 
「金母娘娘
不忍紅塵
兒女受苦受難,
Phật Giáo Giáo Chủ 
Thích Ca Mâu Ni 
Cổ Phật Thiên Tôn 
tác thi tụng dương: 
「Kim Mẫu Nương Nương 
bất nhẫn hồng trần 
nhi nữ thụ khổ thụ nạn, 
將返本還
原與修身
解脫的玄機
說明清楚,
每一句都
是智慧哲理,
tương phản bổn hoàn 
nguyên dữ tu thân 
Giải thoát đích huyền cơ 
thuyết minh thanh sở, 
mỗi nhất cú đô 
thị trí huệ triết lý, 
留給紅塵兒女
了悟,以本經
言做為登上
彼岸的舟船。」
lưu cấp hồng trần nhi nữ 
liễu ngộ, dĩ bổn kinh 
ngôn tố vị đăng thượng 
bỉ ngạn đích chu thuyền.」 
眾聖賡頌已畢。
老母說經方完。
彩女侍衛。鑾駕騰空。
時三教聖賢。
Chúng Thánh canh tụng dĩ tất. 
Lão Mẫu thuyết kinh phương hoàn. 
Thể nữ thị vệ. Loan giá đằng không. 
Thời Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền. 
十方諸佛。
頂禮恭敬。
信受奉行。
流傳此經渡世。
收圓定慧。
Thập phương chư Phật. 
Đỉnh lễ cung kính. 
Tín thụ phụng hành. 
Lưu truyền thử kinh độ thế. 
Thu viên định huệ. 
聖神仙佛
陸續作詩
稱頌完畢,
金母娘娘說經終於結束。
Thánh Thần Tiên Phật 
lục tục tác thi 
xứng tụng hoàn tất, 
Kim Mẫu Nương Nương thuyết kinh chung ư kết thúc. 
瑤池的彩女仙姑們,
服侍金母娘娘的九鳳
金鑾騰空飛升,
Dao Trì đích Thể nữ Tiên Cô môn, 
phục thị Kim Mẫu Nương Nương đích Cửu Phượng 
kim loan đằng không phi thăng, 
這時三教聖賢
及十方諸佛
都頂著大禮,
誠敬地接受
真經經意,
giá thời Tam Giáo Thánh Hiền 
cập thập phương chư Phật 
đô đỉnh trước đại lễ, 
thành kính địa tiếp thụ 
Chân kinh kinh ý, 
並恭奉施行,
還將真經
流傳給世間
紅塵兒女,
以濟世渡人,
Tịnh cung phụng thi hành, 
Hoàn tương Chân kinh 
lưu truyền cấp thế gian 
hồng trần nhi nữ, 
dĩ tế thế độ nhân, 
收圓定慧。
紅塵兒女。
早夜誦念。
Thu viên định huệ. 
Hồng trần nhi nữ. 
Tảo dạ tụng niệm. 
即口應心。
心心上朝。
老母自派護衛
神祗擁護。
身無魔考。
家有平安。
Tức khẩu ứng tâm. 
Tâm tâm thượng triều. 
Lão Mẫu tự phái hộ vệ 
thần chi ủng hộ. 
Thân vô ma khảo. 
Gia hựu bình an. 
國有清泰。
日念此經。
保護安寧。
夜念此經。
夢裡無驚。
行念此經。
土地衛靈。
Quốc hựu thanh thái. 
Nhật niệm thử kinh. 
Bảo hộ an ninh. 
Dạ niệm thử kinh. 
Mộng lý vô kinh. 
Hành niệm thử kinh. 
Thổ địa vệ linh. 
舟車念此經。
旅途保長亨。
念念皆清吉。
口口盡超昇。
Chu xa niệm thử kinh. 
Lữ đồ bảo trường hanh. 
Niệm niệm giai thanh cát. 
Khẩu khẩu tận siêu thăng. 
瑤池金母普度收圓定慧解脫真經終
Dao Trì Kim Mẫu Phổ độ thu viên định huệ Giải thoát Chân kinh chung 
天上老母下凡來。 
指示龍華將要開。
諸佛皆累奔波苦。
只為愛子上蓮台。
Thiên Thượng Lão Mẫu hạ phàm lai. 
Chỉ kỳ Long Hoa tương yếu khai. 
Chư Phật giai luỵ bôn ba khổ. 
Chỉ vi ái tử thượng liên đài. 
修圓值此好時機。
恩赦有旨開便宜。
慈舟到前不登揖。
看汝流戀到何時。
Tu viên trị thử hảo thời cơ. 
Ân xá hựu chỉ khai tiện nghi. 
Từ chu đáo tiền bất đăng ấp. 
Khan nhữ lưu luyến đáo hà thời. 
契子不必再遲疑。
得到瑤京便得知。
一旦慈航離岸去。
千載難逢悔莫追。
Khiết tử bất tất tái trì nghi. 
Đắc đáo Dao Kinh tiện đắc tri. 
Nhất đán Từ Hàng ly ngạn khứ. 
Thiên tải nạn phùng hối mạc truy. 
爾今來堂是何因。
碌碌忙忙走不停。
份外祈求未得應。
只有善緣方稱心。
Nhĩ kim lai đường thị hà nhân. 
Lộc lộc mang mang tẩu bất đình. 
Phần ngoại kỳ cầu vị đắc ứng. 
Chỉ hựu thiện duyên phương xứng tâm. 
今來要說有緣人。
求脫須當把堅誠。
不惜私財常救急。
融和鄰里人人欽。
Kim lai yếu thuyết hựu duyên nhân. 
Cầu thoát tu đương bả kiên thành. 
Bất tích tư tài thường cứu cấp. 
Dung hoà lân lý nhân nhân khâm. 
上蒼有眼作證明。
到處佈滿週遊神。
詳察五蘊去六賊。
心存信義侍孝親。
Thượng thương hựu nhãn tác chứng minh. 
Đáo xứ bố mãn chu du thần. 
Tường sát ngũ uẩn khứ lục tặc. 
Tâm tồn tín nghĩa thị hiếu thân. 
母娘慈悲賜福音。
客子個個要勤誠。
訓煉成績分遲早。
爾時就能得應心。
Mẫu Nương Từ Bi tứ phước âm. 
Khách tử cá cá yếu cần thành. 
Huấn luyện thành tích phân trì tảo. 
Nhĩ thời tựu năng đắc ứng tâm. 
來堂豈非向神仙。
入到母門不等閑。
功果圓滿揮法寶。
齊心通神挽回天。
Lai đường khởi phi hướng Thần Tiên. 
Nhập đáo Mẫu môn bất đẳng nhàn. 
Công quả viên mãn huy pháp bảo. 
Tề tâm thông thần vãn hồi thiên. 
燃燈古佛說緣因。
修煉不計年月深。
玉露撒下殘零客。
心存學道即孝親。
Nhiên Đăng cổ Phật thuyết duyên nhân. 
Tu luyện bất kế niên nguyệt thâm. 
Ngọc Lộ tán hạ tàn linh khách. 
Tâm tồn học đạo tức hiếu thân. 
夕陽西墜推人歸。
玉兔抬頭照水流。
荏苒如梭人快老。
未如心愿白了頭。
Tịch dương Tây truỵ thôi nhân quy. 
Ngọc thố đài đầu chiếu thuỷ lưu. 
Nhiệm nhiễm như thoa nhân khoái lão. 
Vị như tâm nguyện bạch liễu đầu. 
心如旭日望東昇。
未達初衷又西沉。
細思計較有萬貫。
到頭隨身幾多斤。
Tâm như hức nhật vọng Đông thăng. 
Vị đạt sơ trung hựu Tây trầm. 
Tế tư kế giác hựu vạn quán. 
Đáo đầu tuỳ thân kỷ đa cân. 
寺堂方便門常開。
解脫凡担緊進來。
多結善緣多結果。
慈心施捨不為呆。
Tự đường phương tiện môn thường khai. 
Giải thoát phàm đảm khẩn tiến lai. 
Đa kết thiện duyên đa kết quả. 
Từ tâm thi xả bất vi ngai. 
今來試看眾心中。
到底仰母有幾分。
信疑參半諒不少。
如何可得世人宗。
Kim lai thí khan chúng tâm trung. 
Đáo đắc ngưỡng Mẫu hựu kỷ phận. 
Tín nghi tham bán lượng bất thiểu. 
Như hà khả đắc thế nhân tôn. 
再來試問眾如何。
得識母意有幾多。
知欲渡無登極樂。
到處神仙在奔波。
Tái lai thí vấn chúng như hà. 
Đắc thức Mẫu ý hựu kỷ đa. 
Dục độ vô tri đăng Cực Lạc. 
Đáo xứ Thần Tiên tại bôn ba. 
慈母思子何時休。
酒色貪戀不覺羞。
自別不計回轉日。
本來面目一齊丟。
Từ Mẫu tư tử hà thời hưu. 
Tửu sắc tham luyến bất giác tu. 
Tự biệt bất kế hồi chuyển nhật. 
Bổn lai diện mục nhất tề đâu. 
求財不厭又再求。
常把玉淚暗推流。
失卻理智為得意。
沉迷污域不回頭。
Cầu tài bất yếm hựu tái cầu. 
Thường bả ngọc lệ ám thôi lưu. 
Thất khước lý trí vi đắc ý. 
Trầm mê ô vực bất hồi đầu. 
回頭便得遇光明。
捨卻紅塵不了姻。
看破凡間皆孽債。
及早覺路拜悟真。
Hồi đầu tiện đắc ngộ quang minh. 
Xả khước hồng trần bất liễu nhân. 
Khan phá phàm gian giai nghiệt trái. 
Cập tảo giác lộ bái ngộ Chân. 
悟真有意總無難。
必須心內有耐堅。
到處神仙候接引。
奈何世人不向前。
Ngộ Chân hựu ý tổng vô nạn. 
Tất tu tâm nội hựu nại kiên. 
Đáo xứ Thần Tiên hầu tiếp dẫn. 
Nại Hà thế nhân bất hướng tiền. 
向前求道得望家。
客子相似雨摧花。
墜落結果由堅定。
修圓不容亂交加。
Hướng tiền cầu đạo đắc vọng gia. 
Khách tử tương tự vũ thôi hoa. 
Truỵ lạo kết quả do kiên định. 
Tu viên bất dung loạn giao gia. 
不記來宅在何方。
久涉寰塵已背忘。
吐出真言不肯信。
老母時刻泣雲端。
Bất ký lai trạch tại hà phương. 
Cửu thiệp hoàn trần dĩ bối vong. 
Thổ xuất chân ngôn bất khẳng tín. 
Lão Mẫu thời khắc khấp vân đoan. 
母在雲霄候兒歸。
叮囑眾仙致力推。
到處神佛在設法。
壇堂寺廟顯靈威。
Mẫu tại Vân Tiêu hầu nhi quy. 
Đinh chúc chúng Tiên chí lực thôi. 
Đáo xứ Thần Phật tại thiết pháp. 
Đàn đường tự Miếu hiển linh uy. 
聖賢菩薩總臨凡。
為著渡世苦千般。
備至真言把筆降。
指示明路趕早行。
Thánh Hiền Bồ Tát tổng lâm phàm. 
Vi trứ độ thế khổ thiên Bàn. 
Bị chí chân ngôn Bả bút giáng. 
Chỉ kỳ minh lộ cảm tảo hành. 
欣從明路能動天。
解除災厄消冤愆。
是非莫說宜守己。
一團和氣保延年.
Hân tòng minh lộ năng động thiên. 
Giải trừ tai ách tiêu oan khiên. 
Thị phi mạc thuyết nghi thủ kỷ. 
Nhất đoàn hoà khí bảo diên niên. 
煉身健體堪為先。
高去高來誰不羨。
鍛就金剛不壞體。
騰空渡世上陽山。
Luyện thân kiện thể kham vi tiên. 
Cao khứ cao lai thuỳ bất tiện. 
Đoạn tựu Kim Cương bất hoại thể. 
Đằng không độ thế thượng Dương Sơn. 
母創陽山費心謀。
移植仙菓設機構。
牧畜而備耕耘載。
仙草花欉架樑橋。
Mẫu sáng Dương Sơn phí tâm mưu. 
Di thực Tiên quả thiết cơ cấu. 
Mục súc nhi bị canh vân tải. 
Tiên thảo hoa tùng giá lương kiều. 
五種傳來各項全。
仙鶴飛禽滿稠養。
件件皆備無點缺。
有緣便可享無疆。
Ngũ chủng truyền lai các hạng toàn. 
Tiên hạc phi cầm mãn trù dưỡng. 
Kiện kiện giai bị vô điểm khuyết. 
Hựu duyên tiện khả hưởng vô cương. 
七佛滅罪真言:
離婆離婆帝。求訶求訶帝。陀羅尼帝。尼訶囉帝。毗黎你帝。摩訶伽帝。真陵乾帝娑婆訶(三遍)
Thất Phật diệt tội Chân ngôn: 
Ly bà ly bà đế. Cầu ha cầu ha đế. Đà la ni đế. Ni ha la đế. Tỳ lê nễ đế. Ma ha già đế. Chân lăng kiền đế sa bà ha. (tam biến) 
皈依西方阿彌陀佛。
Quy y Tây Phương A Di Đà Phật. 
南無寶相佛。頂禮福大悲觀。
南無燃燈古佛。妙莊嚴一切佛菩提。
Nam mô Bảo Tướng Phật. Đỉnh Lễ Phước đại Bi quan. 
Nam mô Nhiên Đăng Cổ Phật. Diệu Trang Nghiêm nhất thiết Phật Bồ Đề. 
東方阿閦佛。南方寶生佛。西方世界阿彌陀佛。北方成就佛。
Đông Phương A-Súc Phật. 
Nam Phương Bảo Sanh Phật. 
Tây Phương Thế giới A Di Đà Phật. 
Bắc Phương Thành Tựu Phật. 
中央世界尊。毘盧遮那佛。丹滿報身盧舍那佛。釋迦牟尼佛。
Trung Ương thế giới Tôn. Tỳ-Lư-Già-Ná Phật. 
Đan mãn báo thân Lư-xá-ná Phật. 
Thích Ca Mâu Ni Phật. 
當來下生。彌勒尊佛。
Đương Lai Hạ Sanh. Di Lặc Tôn Phật. 
十方三世一切諸佛。諸尊菩薩摩訶薩。摩訶般若波羅密。
Thập Phương Tam Thế nhất thiết chư Phật. Chư tôn Bồ tát ma ha tát. Ma ha bàn nhược ba la mật. 
希望大家都能修持圓滿而渡回彼岸。
Hy vọng đại gia đô năng tu trì viên mãn nhi độ hồi bỉ ngạn. 
千手千眼無礙大悲心陀羅尼
Thiên thủ thiên nhãn vô ngại đại bi tâm đà la ni: 
南無喝囉怛那哆囉夜耶,
Nam mô hát la đát ná đa la dạ gia, 
南無阿唎耶,婆盧羯帝爍缽囉耶,菩提薩埵婆耶,摩訶薩埵婆耶,摩
nam mô a rị gia, bà lô yết đế thước bát la gia, bồ đề tát đoá bà gia, ma ha tát đoá bà gia, ma 
訶迦盧尼迦耶,唵,薩皤囉罰曳,數怛那怛寫,南無悉吉㗚埵伊蒙阿
ha ca lô ni ca gia, úm, tát bà la phạt duệ, số đát ná đát tả, nam vô tất cát kiết đoá y mông a 
唎耶,婆盧吉帝室佛囉愣馱婆,南無那囉謹墀,醯利摩訶皤哆沙咩,
rị gia, bà lô cát đế thất Phật la lăng đà bà, nam mô ná la cẩn trì, hy lợi ma ha bà đa sa miết, 
薩婆阿他豆輸朋,阿逝孕,薩婆薩哆那摩婆薩哆那摩婆伽,摩罰特豆,
tát bà a tha đậu thâu bằng, a thệ dựng, tát bà tát đa ná ma bà tát đa ná ma bà già, ma phạt đặc đậu,  
怛姪他,唵阿婆盧醯,盧迦帝,迦羅帝,夷醯唎,摩訶菩提薩埵,
đát điệt tha, úm a bà lô hy, lô ca đế, ca la đế, di hy rị, ma ha bồ đề tát đoá, 
薩婆薩婆,摩囉摩囉,摩醯摩醯.唎馱孕,俱盧俱盧羯蒙,度盧度盧
tát bà tát bà, ma la ma la, ma hy ma hy .Rị đà dựng, câu lô câu lô yết mông, độ lô độ lô 
罰闍耶帝,摩訶罰闍耶帝,陀羅陀羅,地唎尼,室佛囉耶,遮囉遮囉,
phạt đồ gia đế, ma ha phạt đồ gia đế, đà la đà la, địa rị ni, thất Phật la gia, già la già la,  
摩摩罰摩囉,穆帝隸,伊醯伊醯,室那室那,阿囉sam 佛囉舍利,罰
ma ma phạt ma la, mục đế lệ, y hy y hy, thất ná thất ná, a la sam Phật la xá lợi, phạt 
沙罰參,佛囉舍耶,呼嚧呼嚧摩囉,呼嚧呼嚧醯唎,娑囉娑囉,悉唎
sa phạt sâm, Phật la xá gia, hô rô hô rô ma la, hô rô hô rô hy rị, sa la sa la, tất rị
悉唎,蘇盧蘇盧,菩提夜菩提夜,菩馱夜菩馱夜,彌帝唎夜,那囉謹
tất rị, tô lô tô lô, bồ đề dạ bồ đề dạ, bồ đà dạ bồ đà dạ, di đế rị dạ, ná la cẩn 
墀,地唎瑟尼那,波夜摩那,娑婆訶,悉陀夜,娑婆訶,摩訶悉陀夜,
trì, địa rị sắt ni ná, ba dạ ma ná, sa bà ha, tất đà dạ, sa bà ha, ma ha tất đà dạ,  
娑婆訶,悉陀喻藝,室皤囉耶,娑婆訶那囉謹墀,娑婆訶,摩羅那
sa bà ha, tất đà dụ nghệ, thất bà la gia, sa bà ha ná la cẩn trì, sa bà ha, ma la ná 
羅,娑婆訶,悉囉僧阿穆佉耶,娑婆訶,娑婆摩訶阿悉陀夜,娑婆訶,
la, sa bà ha, tất la tăng a mục khê gia, sa bà ha, sa bà ma ha a tất đà dạ, sa bà ha,  
者吉囉阿悉陀夜,娑婆訶,波陀摩羯悉哆夜,娑婆訶,那囉謹墀.
giả cát la a tất đà dạ, sa bà ha, ba đà ma yết tất đa dạ, sa bà ha, ná la cẩn trì .
皤伽囉耶,娑婆訶,摩婆利勝羯囉夜,娑婆訶,南無喝囉怛那哆囉夜
bà già la gia, sa bà ha, ma bà lợi thắng yết la dạ, sa bà ha, nam mô hát la đát ná đa la dạ 
耶,南無阿唎耶,婆盧吉帝,爍皤囉夜,娑婆訶,唵悉殿都,漫哆囉,
gia, nam vô a rị gia, bà lô cát đế, thước bà la dạ, sa bà ha, úm tất điện đô, mạn đa la,  
跋馱耶,娑婆訶。
bạt đà gia, sa bà ha. 
般若波羅蜜多心經
觀自在菩薩。
Bàn nhược ba la mật đa tâm kinh 
Quán Tự Tại Bồ Tát. 
行深般若波羅蜜多時。照見五蘊皆空。度一切苦厄。舍利子。色不異空。
Hành thâm bàn nhược ba la mật đa thời. Chiếu kiến ngũ uẩn giai không. Độ nhất thiết khổ ách. Xá lợi tử . Sắc bất dị không.  
空不異色。色即是空。空即是色。受想行識。亦復如是。舍利子。
Không bất dị sắc. Sắc tức thị không. Không tức thị sắc. Thụ tưởng hành thức. Diệc phục như thị. Xá lợi tử. 
是諸法空相。不生不滅。不垢不淨。不增不減。是故空中無色。無受
Thị chư pháp không tương. Bất sanh bất diệt. Bất cấu bất tịnh. Bất tăng bất giảm. Thị cố không trung vô sắc. Vô thụ 
想行識。無眼耳鼻舌身意。無色聲香味觸法。無眼界。乃至無意識界。
tưởng hành thức. Vô nhãn nhĩ tỵ thiệt thân ý. Vô sắc thanh hương vị xúc pháp. Vô nhãn giới. Nãi chí vô ý thức giới.  
無無明。亦無無明盡。乃至無老死。亦無老死盡。無苦集滅道。無
Vô vô minh. Diệc vô vô minh tận. Nãi chí vô lão tử. Diệc vô lão tử tận. Vô khổ tập diệt đạo. Vô 
智亦無得。以無所得故。菩提薩埵。依般若波羅蜜多故。心無罣礙。
trí diệc vô đắc. Dĩ vô sở đắc cố. Bồ đề tát đoá. Y bàn nhã ba la mật đa cố. Tâm vô quái ngại. 
無罣礙故。無有恐怖。遠離顛倒夢想。究竟涅槃。三世諸佛。依般若
Vô quái ngại cố. Vô hựu khủng bố. Viễn ly điên đảo mộng tưởng. Cứu cánh niết bàn. Tam thế chư Phật. Y bàn nhược 
波羅蜜多故。得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。故知般若波羅蜜多。是大神咒。
ba la mật đa cố. Đắc a nậu đa la tam miểu tam bồ đề. Cố tri bàn nhược ba la mật đa. Thị đại thần chú.  
是大明咒。是無上咒。是無等等咒。能除一切苦。真實不虛。
Thị đại minh chú. Thị vô thượng chú. Thị vô đẳng đẳng chú. Năng trừ nhất thiết khổ. Chân thật bất hư. 
故說般若波羅蜜多咒。即說咒曰。
揭諦揭諦 波羅揭諦 波羅僧揭諦菩提薩婆訶. 
Cố thuyết bàn nhược ba la mật đa chú. Tức thuyết chú viết. 
Yết đế yết đế  ba la yết đế  ba la tăng yết đế bồ đề tát bà ha.  
———————-
 
Không hình, không tuổi, không tên 
Chảy ngang trần thế dệt nên tháng ngày 
Không màu, không sắc hiển bày 
Xuân thì thuở nọ chiều nay bạc đầu 
Thời gian, hai chữ Nhiệm Mầu 
Là phương thuốc để quên sầu thế gian 
Thời gian, hai tiếng gian nan 
Nhọc nhằn nhân loại, vội vàng đến đi…
Thời gian thực sự là gì?
Thủy chung bạc bẽo, cũng vì thời gian 
Những ngày hội ngộ hân hoan 
Chén mừng chưa trọn đã tàn cuộc vui 
Thời gian chờ đợi, ngậm ngùi 
Tháng ngày như thế thụt lùi đứng yên…
Khi tâm tư nặng ưu phiền 
Phút giây nghe cứ dài thêm, mỏi mòn.
Thời gian trôi cuốn, dập dồn 
Hỏi người…ai biết mất còn về đâu 
Thở vào, sống với lo âu 
Thở ra, nghiệp quấn theo sau kiếp đời…
Quyền uy, nhan sắc một thời 
Thời gian thầm lặng đổi dời, phôi pha 
Chợt nghe bóng xế chiều tà 
Hư không vọng đến lời ca vô thường…
Thời gian vốn chẳng vui buồn 
Nỗi niềm riêng dệt ngàn muôn sắc màu…
Nam Mô Bổn Sư Thích Ca Mâu Ni Phật


**************************************** 









Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn cứu khổ chân kinh * 瑤池金母大天尊救苦真經

瑤池金母大天尊救苦真經

Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn cứu khổ chân kinh

Vương mẫu nương nương

王母娘娘

西王母

Tây vương mẫu

瑤池金母

 

【瑤池金母大天尊救苦真經】
【Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn cứu khổ chân kinh】

王母娘娘
Vương mẫu nương nương
王母娘娘,另称九灵太妙龟山金母、太灵九光龟台金母、瑶池金母、西王母、
Vương mẫu nương nương, lánh xứng cửu linh thái diệu quy sơn Kim mẫu, thái linh cửu quang quy thai Kim mẫu, Dao trì kim mẫu, Tây vương mẫu,
金母、王母、西姥等,是古代中国神话传说中掌管不死药、罚恶、预警灾厉的长生女神。
Kim mẫu, Vương mẫu, Tây mẫu đẳng, thị cổ đại trung quốc thần thoại truyện thuyết trung chưởng quản bất tử dược, phạt ác, dự cảnh tai lệ đích trường sanh nữ thần.
在道教神话,西王母居住在西方的昆仑山,是女仙的首领,主宰阴气,相对于男仙之首东王公。是生育万物的创世女神。全真教的祖师。
tại đạo giáo thần thoại, Tây vương mẫu cư trú tại Tây phương đích Côn Lôn sơn, thị nữ tiên đích thủ lãnh, chủ tể âm khí, tương đối vu nam tiên chi thủ Đông vương công. thị sanh dục vạn vật đích sáng thế nữ thần. Toàn Chân tông đích tổ sư.
在汉族羌族神话中,王母有时也被认为是创世神。西王母的起源被一部分学者认为是祖先神化。
tại Hán tộc Khương tộc thần thoại trung, Vương mẫu hữu thời dã bị nhận vi thị sáng thế thần. Tây vương mẫu đích khởi nguyên bị nhất bộ phận học giả nhận vi thị tổ tiên thần hoá.
许多古籍及传说中都有关于西王母的记载。商代的《归藏》对照西周的《周易》,可知王母拥有不死神药。
hứa đa cổ tịch cập truyện thuyết trung đô hữu quan vu Tây vương mẫu đích ký tái. thương đại đích 《quy tàng》 đối chiếu Tây chu đích 《chu dịch 》, khả tri Vương mẫu ủng hữu bất tử thần dược.
《竹书纪年》中,西王母的形象是一位雍容的女帝王形象。《山海经》中的形象则是:“其状如人,豹尾虎齿而善啸,蓬发戴狌,是司天之厉及五残。” [1]
《trúc thư kỷ niên》 trung, Tây Vương Mẫu đích hình tượng thị nhất vị ung dung đích nữ đế vương hình tượng. 《sơn hải kinh 》 trung đích hình tượng tắc thị: “kỳ trạng như nhân, báo vĩ hổ xỉ nhi thiện khiếu, bồng phát đái bích, thị tư thiên chi lệ cập ngũ tàn.” [1]
现多将西王母奉为婚姻、生育、保护妇女的女神,并大量在民间传说。
hiện đa tướng Tây Vương Mẫu phụng vi hôn nhân, sanh dục, bảo hộ phụ nữ đích nữ thần, tính đại lượng tại dân gian truyền thuyết.

瑤池金母大天尊救苦真經
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn cứu khổ chân kinh

仰稽瑤池上。
遙瞻太素天。
玉階呈寶色。
梵氣結祥煙。
Ngưỡng khể Diêu trì thượng.
Diêu chiêm thái tố thiên.
Ngọc giai trình bửu sắc.
Phạn khí kết tường yên.
圖授虞皇世。
蹤傳漢武年。
九玄名列四。
五老炁開先。
Đồ thụ ngu hoàng thế.
Sỉ truyện Hán vũ niên.
Cửu huyền danh liệt tứ.
Ngũ lão khí khai tiên.
妙法傳諸真。
飛鸞布大千。
蟠桃慶海會。
丹果宴群仙。
Diệu pháp truyện chư Chân.
phi loan bố đại thiên.
bàn đào khánh hải hội.
đan quả yến quần Tiên.
瑤池金母造化根
混沌初開分兩儀
天地玄宗炁根本
廣修萬劫渡世人
Diêu trì kim mẫu tạo hoá căn
hỗn độn sơ khai phân lưỡng nghi
thiên địa huyền tôn khí căn bổn
quảng tu vạn kiếp độ thế nhân
三界內外母稱尊
仙真神佛禮恭迎
聖賢王侯與庶民
感恩叩拜母娘親
tam giới nội ngoại mẫu xứng tôn
Tiên Chân thần phật lễ cung nghinh
thánh hiền vương hầu dữ thứ dân
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池西王母。
太妙大慈尊。
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì tây vương mẫu.
thái diệu đại từ tôn.
廣啟轄坤真。
金闕在崑崙。
聖靈高八斗。
配位奠西陲。
佈化佐無為。
道妙仰玄微。
quảng khải hạt khôn Chân.
kim khuyết tại Côn Luân.
thánh linh cao Bát đẩu.
phối vị Điện Tây thuỳ.
bố hoá tá vô vi.
đạo diệu ngưỡng huyền vi.
飄渺麗雲天。
鸞鶴駐祥煙。
聖闇伴仙家。
伴染無極天。
phiêu diểu lệ vân thiên.
loan hạc trú tường yên.
thánh ám bạn Tiên gia.
bạn nhiễm vô cực thiên.
瑤池金母渡玄兒
統一神仙真伶俐
德配坤元無極尊
啟迪玄功渡聖賢
Diêu trì kim mẫu độ huyền nhi
thống nhất thần Tiên chân linh lỵ.
đức phối khôn nguyên vô cực tôn
khải địch huyền công độ thánh hiền
道根萬物發慈悲
三千世界現光明
渡回殘靈無盡期
感恩叩拜母娘親
瑤池金母大天尊
đạo căn vạn vật phát từ bi
tam thiên thế giới hiện quang minh
độ hồi tàn linh vô tận kỳ
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母尊。
道冠五行首。
品重十華先。
Diêu trì kim mẫu tôn.
đạo quán ngũ hành thủ.
phẩm trọng thập hoa tiên.
炁度仙賢根。
救渡世間苦。
神洲顯威容。
khí độ tiên hiền căn.
cứu độ thế gian khổ.
thần châu hiển uy dung.
功高於聖佛。
德重超群仙。
領旨達三界。
法力大無邊。
công cao ư thánh phật.
đức trọng siêu Quần Tiên.
lãnh chỉ đạt tam giới.
pháp lực đại vô biên.
頌讚母娘經。
道統傳萬年。
tụng tán mẫu nương kinh.
đạo thống truyền vạn niên.
瑤池金母下凡來
護國為民鎮中池
洞徹妙機勸眾生
指示龍華將要開
Diêu trì kim mẫu hạ phàm lai
hộ quốc vị dân trấn trung trì
động triệt diệu cơ khuyến chúng sanh
chỉ kỳ long hoa tương yếu khai
扶危渡厄奔波苦
只為愛子登蓮台
修道悟真要虔誠
感恩叩拜母娘親
phù nguy độ ách bôn ba khổ
chỉ vị ái tử đăng liên đài
tu đạo ngộ Chân yếu kiền thành
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母造化根
混沌初開分兩儀
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu tạo hoá căn
hỗn độn sơ khai phân lưỡng nghi
天地玄宗炁根本
廣修萬劫渡世人
三界內外母稱尊
仙真神佛禮恭迎
thiên địa huyền tôn khí căn bổn
quảng tu vạn kiếp độ thế nhân
tam giới nội ngoại mẫu xứng tôn
Tiên chân thần phật lễ cung nghinh
聖賢王侯與庶民
感恩叩拜母娘親
瑤池金母大天尊
thánh hiền vương hầu dữ thứ dân
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母渡玄兒
統一神仙真伶俐
德配坤元無極尊
啟迪玄功渡聖賢
Diêu trì kim mẫu độ huyền nhi
thống nhất thần Tiên Chân linh lỵ
đức phối khôn nguyên vô cực tôn
khởi địch huyền công độ thánh hiền
道根萬物發慈悲
三千世界現光明
渡回殘靈無盡期
感恩叩拜母娘親
đạo căn vạn vật phát từ bi
tam thiên thế giới hiện quang minh
độ hồi tàn linh vô tận kỳ
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母下凡來
護國為民鎮中池
Dao trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Dao trì kim mẫu hạ phàm lai
hộ quốc vị dân trấn trung trì
洞徹妙機勸眾生
指示龍華將要開
扶危渡厄奔波苦
只為愛子登蓮台
động triệt diệu cơ khuyến chúng sanh
chỉ kỳ Long hoa tương yếu khai
phù nguy độ ách bôn ba khổ
chỉ vị ái tử đăng liên đài
修道悟真要虔誠
感恩叩拜母娘親
tu đạo ngộ chân yếu kiền thành
cảm ân khấu bái mẫu nương thân
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Dao trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Dao trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
瑤池金母大天尊
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn
瑤池金母大天尊…
Diêu trì kim mẫu đại thiên tôn…

Design a site like this with WordPress.com
Get started